AN INTRODUCTION TO THE KNOWLEDGE AND PRACTICE OF GARDENING, BY CHARLES MARSHALL, VICAR OF BRIXWORTH, NORTHAMPTONSHIRE.
AMERICAN FROM THE SECOND LONDON EDITION, Considerably Enlarged and Improved.
TO WHICH IS ADDED, AN ESSAY ON QUICK-LIME, AS A CEMENT AND AS A MANURE, BY JAMES ANDERSON, LL.D. F.R.S. F.A.S. S.
VOL. 1.
Boston: PRINTED BY SAMUEL ETHERIDGE, For JOSEPH NANCREDE, NO. 49, Marlboro'-Street. 1799.
TO THE REVEREND WILLIAM TALBOT, M. A. CHANCELLOR OF THE CHURCH OF SARUM, THIS INTRODUCTION TO GARDENING IN ACKNOWLEDGMENT OF MANY AND GREAT FAVOURS, IS, WITH THE SINCEREST RESPECT AND GRATITUDE, INSCRIBED,
PREFACE.
THE former edition of this book having been approved by persons whose opinion i [...] its favour is flattering to the author, [...]e all not hesitate to put it to press again; and [...] given it a very careful revisal; [...]racing the opportunity of making every improvement in his power, which his zeal for the CAUSL of Gardening has made him very diligent in.
This edition is printed on a larger letter, and yet, by means of a closer, longer, and wider page, at least one fourth more of matter is inserted; and the (long) nineteenth section is a new one, where much is comprehended in a way never before attempted. In this, and every part of the work, particularly the Calendar, the great object has been to concentrate information; and it is hoped the young gardener will find this Introduction to he sufficiently comprehensive and perspicuous to give him satisfaction, and prove his sure GUIDE to the Knowledge and Practice of GARDENING.
CONTENTS.
SECTION I.
PRAISE OF GARDENING.
ITS worthy nature, page 1. Testimonies in favour of [...], by Lord Bacon, Mr. Cowley, 2. Anonymous, Mr. Evelyn, 4. Mr. Addison, Mr. Harvey, 5. Mr. Cow [...]er, 6. Sir William Temple, Le Pluche, Virgil and Mr. Cowley, 8.
SECTION II.
CONCERNING VEGETATION.
Of earth, 8. Of water, 9. Of air, 10. Of fire, 11. Of light, 12. Of nature; of seeds, 14. Of plants, 17. Of roots; of stems; of leaves, 18. Of branches; of [...]uds, 20. Of flowers, 21. Flora's festival, 23. Of [...]theism, 24.
SECTION III.
OF THE FORMATION OF A GARDEN.
In general, 25. Of size; of situation, 26. Of screens, 27. Of the soil; of best fruit wall, 28. Of its border; [...] intersecting walls, 29. Of wall-trees; of distances, 30. Of intermediate spaces; of plums, cherries, and [...]ears as wall-fruit, 31. Of apples and mulberries as ditto. Of evergreen hedges, 32. Of gravel walks, 33. Of edgings, 34. Of grass walks and others; of standard trees, 35. Of dwarf standards and espalier trees, 36. Of distances, 37. Of standard apricots; of carrots, [...]oseberries, and raspberries, 38. Of strawberries, 39. Of shrubs and flowers, 40, 41. Asparagus and arti [...]okes, 40 Of herb-beds; of water, 41. Of mixed gardening; of a flower garden and parterres, 42. Of [...]n orchard, 43.
SECTION IV.
OF THE CULTIVATION OF A GARDEN.
What it is, 45 Of [...]rene ing [...]d manuring, 46. Of dung; of cropping, 47,48. Of weeding, earthing up, and digging; of thinning crops, 49. Of pricking and planting out; of over cropping; of dibble planting; of watering, 50, &c. Of shading; of plants requiring water, 51. Of watering wall-trees; of an engine; of the quality of water, 52, &c. Of management in general, and particulars, 54, &c.
SECTION V.
OF PROPAGATION.
Of seed, new and old, 58. Of saving seed, 50, &c. Of preparing seeds, and season for sowing, 61, &c. Of succession crops; of sowing on fresh ground, 62. Of the depth to sow at, and quantity to be sown, 63, &c. Of propagation by suckers, 65. By slips, offsets, and division, 66. By cuttings and layers, 67, &c.
SECTION VI.
OF A NURSERY.
Its uses, 69, &c. Of the soil, &c. 71. Of fruit-stocks, 71,73,74. Of tree seeds and sowing, 72. Of management, 73. Of raising apple trees, 74. Of pear, plum, cherry, [...]ig, quince, and mulberry, 75. Of medlar, grape and chesnut, 76. Of walnut, filberd, currant, gooseberry and berberry, 77. Of raspberry and strawberry, 78. Of raising forest-trees, 78. Of good seed; of management, 80.
SECTION VII.
OF GRAFFING.
Nature of, 81. Of skill in performing; Tools for the work; of heading stocks, 82. Of scions, 83. &c. [Page vii] Time for the work, 84,86. Of cleft-graffing, 85. Of whip-graffing, 86. Of slicing, 87. Of bark-graffing, 88. Of side-graffing 89. Of approach-graffing, or inarching, 90. Of budding, or inoculation, 91, &c. Fruits usually budded, 92. Method or budding, 94, &c. Of buds that have taken, 96. Observations, 96, &c.
SECTION VIII.
OF PLANTING.
Choice of plants, 98. Act of planting, 99, &c. Of covering, watering and staking, 102. Of late planting; of the soil in general, 103. &c. Of the soil which suits each sort of fruit, 105. Of situation, 106. Of climate, 107. Of season for planting, 108. Do the work in the best manner, 109.
SECTION IX.
OF SHRUBS, SHRUBBERIES, &c.
Value of shrubs; of raising them; times for planting deciduous and ever-green sorts, 110, &c. Of preparing the ground, III. Of the act of planting shrubs; their disposition, distance and situation, 112, &c. Of flowers for shrubbery borders, 113. Management of shrubberies; of hedges, or divisions, 114. Of covering old walls, 115.
SECTION X.
OF FOREST TREES.
Planting them recommended, 115, &c. Of the method of doing it, and preparing the ground, 117. Of under wood; of distances for timber trees, 118. Of plantations, single trees, and avenues, 119. Of season for planting; size of trees; act of planting and fencing, 120. Or dressing and thinning; of ornamental trees, 121.
SECTION XI.
OF RURAL GARDENING.
Recommended, 122. Advice about; works of art, 123,130. Hints to be attended to, 124, &c. Inclosure for exotics; of walks, 125. Of flowery decorations; of the introduction of water; of anticipation, 126. Shenstone on rural elegance, 127. Ornamental gardening; means of effecting it, 128, &c.
SECTION XII.
OF PRUNING.
Wall trees require skill, the obtaining which recommended, 132. Of their proper form; of heading young ones down, 133. Method of training, 134, &c. Of regulating trees in summer, 135, 142. Of nails and shreds, 136. Of the hammer; of trellises, 137, &c. Constant attention necessary; of their health, 138, &c. Causes of injury, and means of benefit pointed out, 139, &c. Of their fruitfulness, how to provide for; of thinning the branches, 142. Mode of bearing; of shortening shoots: of furnishing wood, 145. Time for winter pruning, 146. Apricot, particulars of, 147. Re-pruning and frequent training; to preserve blossoms, 148, &c. Of thinning the fruit, 150. Of gathering it, and its dropping, 151. Of transporting fruit; of pruning vines, 152, &c. Of figs, 156. Of pears, 157, &c. Of apples; of mulberries, 161. Of cherries, 162. Of plums; of filberds, 163. Of currants and gooseberries, 164.—Thus far as to wall-fruit. Of pruning espalier trees, 164. Of heading young ones down, 165. Of standard sorts, 166, &c. Of pruning shrubs; raspberries, 169. Berberry; strawberry, 170. General directions for pruning flowering shrubs, particulars for the rose, honeysuckle, sweet-briar, lilac, jasmine, senna, hypericum frutex, spirea frutex, and gueldre rose.—Forest trees for pruning, see section X.
SECTION XIII.
OF HOT-BEDS.
Their use and nature, 174. Errors to be avoided; place proper for them; working the dung, 175. Dung-hills, care of; size of beds, 176. Of moulding it; substitutes for horse dung, 177. Method of making a bed [...] quality of the dung; of unsoiled straw-beds; of grass-beds, &c. 178. Of bark-beds: to increase the heat of a bed; to decrease the heat; articles for which hot-beds may be made use of, 180.
SECTION XIV.
OF RAISING CUCUMBERS AND MELONS.
Early crop of cucumbers, 181. Time to begin; seed-bed to manage, 182, 186, 188. Of moulding the bed; of sowing, 183. Sowing to be repeated; of pricking-out, &c. 184. Particulars of management, 185. Of burning, 185, 186, 188, 191. Of watering; of a second bed 186. Of steaming; of covering; of stopping the plants; of the fruit-bed; of earthing it, 188. Of planting, 189. Of shifting potted plants; of management in general, 190, &c. Setting the fruit, 192. Of pruning; of second crop, 103, &c. Of third crop, 195, &c. Of melons; time to sow, &c. 197. Of the seed, 198. Of sowing, airing, &c. Of second bed, 199. Of stopping the plants; of third bed for fruiting; of soil proper; of planting, 200, &c. Of pruning and training, 201. Of moulding up; of general management, watering, &c. 202. Of ripe fruit, 203. Of second crop, 204. Of paper lights, 205, &c. Of third crop, 206.
SECTION XV.
OF ESCULENTS.
Their usefulness, 207. When to gather them; culture of alexander; artichoke, 208. Asparagus, 209. [Page x] Bean, 213. Beet; boorcole, 215. Brocoli, 216. sprout; cabbage, 217. Red cabbage, 218. [...] turnip, 215. Carrot, 218. Cauliflower, 220. [...] 222. Celeriac; chardon, 223. Chou de milan wort; cucumber, 224. Endive, 225. Garlick; [...] horse-radish, 227. Jerusalem artichoke; kidney 228 Leek; lettuce, 231. Melon, 233. Navew Onion, 234 Parsley, parsnep, 235. Pea, 236. toe, 239. Pumpio [...], 243. Radish, 244. Salsafy; 245. Scorzonera; sea cale, 247. Shalot; skirret nach; turnip, 250. French turnip; turnip cab 251.
SECTION XVI.
OF HERBS, &c.
Culture of angelica; balm, 252. Basil; bor [...] bugloss; burnet; camomile, 253. Capsicum; carra [...] carduus benedictus; chervil; cives; clary, 254. C [...] ander; corn-sallad; cress, 255. Dill; fennel; finoc [...] 256. Hyssop; lavender; marigold, 257. Marjor [...] mint, 258. Mustard; nasturtium, 259. Parsley; pen royal, 260. Purslane; rape; rampion; rocambo rosemary, 261. Rue; sage; samphire, 262. Savou smallage; scurvy-grass; sorrel; succory, tansey, 263 Tarragon; thy me; tomatum, 264. Wormwood, 265
SECTION XVII.
OF FRUITS.
Variety of sorts. Difference in those of the sa [...] name, 266. Confusion in names, 267. Season, effect of; choice directed; care in planting; sorts of apple &c. 268. Of the apricot, 269. Berberry; corn [...] cherry; chesnut; currant, 270. Fig; filberd; gooseberry; grape, 271 Medlar; mulberry; nectarine, 2 [...] Peach; pear, 273. Of gathering pears, and keep them, 274. Plum; quince; raspberry, 275. Servi [...] strawberry; walnut, 276.
SECTION XVIII.
OF FLOWERS.
Of the classes, annuals, biennials and perennials, 277. Praise of flowers; of annuals in general, &c. 278. Culture of tender annuals, 280, &c. Of scoop-trowels and watering-pots; of potting plants, 283. Of watering them, 284. Of potting hardy flowers; second sowing of tender annuals; of sowing the less tender sorts, 285, &c. Of the hardy kinds, 287. Second sowing of hardy annuals, 288. A caution; culture of biennials, 289. Of perennials. The Dutch famous for producing new flowers. Directions for raising bulbous and tuberous roots, 290. Of raising fibrous rooted sorts, 291. General culture of bulbous and tuberous roots, 292, &c. Soil suitable, and depth at which to plant, 293. Disposition, distances and management, 294, &c. Of forwarding spring bulbs in water glasses, &c. Of stalk bulbs, 295. Of saving seed. Bulbs are yearly renewed. Propagation of flowering shrubs, 296, &c. Of American sorts. Particular use of the hand-glass, 297. A useful observation, 298.
SECTION XIX.
LISTS OF TREES, SHRUBS, AND FLOWERS.
Concerning them, 298. Time of flowering, colours, names, 299. Sorts. List of forest-trees, 300. Observations on ditto, 301, &c. List of large deciduous ornamental trees, 304. Observations on ditto, 305, &c. List of smaller deciduous ornamental trees, or large shrubs, 307. Observations on ditto, 308. List of the lowest deciduous trees, or shrubs, 309, &c. Observations on ditto, 312, &c. List of evergreen trees, 316. Observations on ditto, 317. List of evergreen shrubs, 319. Observations on ditto, 321. List of flowers—tender annuals, 323. Observations on ditto, 324. Less tender annuals, 326. Observations on ditto, 328. Hardy annuals, 332. Observations on ditto, 335. List of biennial [Page xii] flowers, 336. Observations on ditto, 337. List of fibrous rooted perennials, 34 [...]. Observations on ditto, 346. List of bulbous, tuberous. List thy rooted perennials. Observation on ditto, 360. Detached articles—auricula, 365 Carnation, 366. Geranium, 368. Pinks, 371. Polyanthus, 372. Tuberose, 373.
SECTION XX.
A CALENDAR.
Of the general work of gardening, 375. January, the particular work of, 376. February, 378. March, 380. April, 383. May, 386. June, 388. July, 391. August, 394. September, 397. October, 399. November, 402. December, 405. Close, 408.
*⁎* In the course of the work, a few articles are referred to, which were designed to be inserted at the close of the book, but are omitted in order to introduce others more important.
(inverted †)† (inverted †) The necessity of an Index is precluded by the above table of contents, the work being so much in the alphabetical form.
SECTION I.
THE PRAISE OF GARDENING.
IT is of importance to the welfare of any art, that those whose taste inclines towards it, should have a good opinion of its utility, and competent notions of its principles. It is therefore the design of the present section, to shew the degree of estimation that the art of Gardening is worthy of; and it is the object of the next section, to assist in the acquiring that knowledge of Nature, upon which the art so much depends.
The employments of horticulture, certainly conduce to health of body, and peace of mind; and great indeed are the charms and recreations of a garden well stocked, and well managed by the hand, or under the direction of the owner himself: It at all times serves him as a source of rational amusement, and honest satisfaction.
The praise of gardening, it is presumed, can hardly be too highly extolled; and, as this has been so well done by the best of men, and most respectable of writers, it may better answer the purpose to produce their sentiments, than to attempt new ones.
[Page 2] The great Lord Bacon's opinion of gardening, given in the motto of the title page, is certainly both just and honourable. The agreeable Cowley speaks of his darling nature as enjoyed in a garden, thus:
Mr. Cowley's passion for retirement was indeed very strong; but might he not well say, "Is there not a cause?" He had been conversant in high and public life, and was very glad to leave
As one reason for his going out from Sodom (as he speaks) to his little Zoar, he asks,
Mr. Cowley says of a country life,—We are here among the vast and noble scenes of nature; where we [Page 4] walk in the light and open ways of the divine bounty, and where our senses are feasted with the clear and genuine taste of their objects.
Another poet retiring from town to a cottage and a garden, says,
Mr. Evelyn, who had so great knowledge and experience in the way of gardening, speaks its praise in these words: Though the gardener's life be a laborious one, yet is it full of tranquillity and satisfaction. A condition furnished with the most innocent, laudable and purest of earthly felicities; and such as does certainly make the nearest approaches to that blessed state, where only they enjoy all things without pains.
[Page 5] Mr. Addison says, I look upon the pleasure which we take in a garden, as one of the most innocent delights of human life. A garden was the habitation of our first parents before the fall. It is naturally apt to fill the mind with calmness and tranquillity, and to lay all its turbulent passions at rest. It gives a great insight into the contrivance and wisdom of providence; and suggests innumerable subjects for meditation.
Mr. Hervey, in his meditations on return from a walk, having entered the flower garden, and called it a beautiful spot, says, "Here nature always pleasing, every where lovely, appears with peculiar attractions. Yonder she seems dressed in her dishabille; grand, but irregular. Here she calls in her hand-maid art; and shines in all the delicate ornaments, that the nicest cultivation can convey. Those are her common apartments where she lodges her ordinary guests: This is her cabinet of curiosities, where she entertains her intimate acquaintance. My eye shall often expatiate over those scenes of universal fertility: My feet shall sometimes brush through the thicket or traverse the lawn, or stroll along the forest glade: but to this delightful retreat shall be my chief resort.—Thither will I make excursions, but here will I dwell."
On the Kitchen Garden Mr. H. observes, "Here those celebrated qualities are eminently united,—the utmost simplicity with the greatest neatness: none of the productions affect finery. If it be pleasing to behold their orderly situations, and their modest beauties; how delightful to consider the advantages they yield! What a fund of choice accommodations here! What a source of wholesome dainties, and all for the enjoyment of man! Not one species of all this is a cumberer of the ground. Not a single plant but is good for food, or some way salutary. And with so beneficent an economy are the several periods of their [Page 6] ministration settled, that no portion of the year is left destitute of such nourishing esculents as are best suited to the temperature of the air, and the state of our bodies. Oh! why should the possessor of so valuable a spot envy the condition of kings? Since he may daily walk amidst rows of peaceable and obsequious subjects; every one of which tenders him some agreeable present, and pays him a willing tribute. Such as is most excellently adapted, both to supply his wants, and regale his taste; to furnish him at once with both plenty and pleasure."
From the amiable Cowper something on this subject may be added. See the garden in his Poem, entitled the TASK.
Sir William Temple commended the employment and care of a garden as his settled choice, saying,—For my own part, as the country life, and this part of it more particularly, were the inclination of my youth itself, so they are the pleasures of my age.
Le Pluche justly asserts.—Of all the employments in life, none is more simple, natural, and entertaining, than the cultivation of plants.
Virgil of old, describes the happiness of a cultivator of the ground in gardening and planting, as equalling all the opulence of kings, in the ease, content, and freedom of his mind. This is one of the most assured truths; and happy are they who are free from the entanglements of artificial life, and not over-burthened with honor and greatness.
Gardening leads to planting and farming, of which, collectively, Mr. Cowley prettily speaks,—It is one of the best natured delights of all others, for a man to look about him, and see nothing but the effects and improvements of his own art and diligence; to be always gathering of some fruits of it, and at the same time to behold others ripening, and others budding; to see all his fields and gardens covered with the beauteous creatures of his own industry; and to see, like GOD, that all his works are good.
SECTION II.
CONCERNING VEGETATION.
AS a good GARDEN affords much pleasure and profit, it deserves every attention; and certainly the cultivation of it cannot be too rationally pursued. It is therefore that a sketch of the Nature of Vegetation is here attempted; for the use of those who are unacquainted with the subject to assist them in the pursuit of gardening with understanding.
Let the ELEMENTS be first considered.
EARTH, as an element, considered in itself, appears not to serve to the support of man or beast. Though from it all things spring as from a common womb; yet independent of the other elements, or extraneous matter, it neither produces, nor affords, any thing like food. Assisted however by these, there is a combination of powers, the effects of which are equally beneficial and wonderful.
It has been the most general opinion, that the earth acts only as a receptacle for nutriment; and as a resting place, or means of supporting plants erectly; to imbibe rain, dews, air, &c. needing continually to be replenished by manures, or from the atmosphere. Indeed, it is not to be conceived, how the earth, considered as a solid, should pass through the capillary parts of plants. Experiments have proved, that the earth is very little, if at all exhausted, by the growth of plants, and consequently affords a presumption that plants are not fed by it.
[Page 9] There has been much controversy about the food of plants. A respectable writer says, The saline, unctuous, and subtle slime, which the water separates from the coarse earth, and keeps in a dissolved state, is the principal nutriment of plants. And indeed, this is the opinion of others, who have treated the subject, and is justified by inquiries into the nature of the sap of plants.
Those who contend for an inherent power in earth to nourish plants, lay a stress upon the circumstance, that various earths have various qualities, suited to different parts. But to this it may be said, that the earth being more or less binding, or composed of differently constructed particles, occasions the parting with the food committed to it, the more or less freely, or altered according to its various modes of percolation.
WATER appears to have much to do in the subsistance of plants, for they consume a great deal; and either die, or are at a stand, when they are deprived of it, or at least of humidity from the air. It is proved, that seeds and plants, and in short all substances, consist chiefly of water, being reducible to liquids in a great degree. Thus some ancient philosophers maintained, that all things have their nourishment and growth from water.
Water (with respect to vegetation) has been defined to be, a mixed fluid, in which are all sorts of particles proper for the composition of plants. But though seeds will germinate in water, they will not proceed to grow in it. Rooted trees however have been set in water at the spring, (as a rose) and put forth leaves fair, though pale; and it is well known, that many slips and branches of plants will strike root in water readily: and gathered flowers not only keep fresh in it, but increase in fize, and buds open their foliage.
[Page 10] The natural state of water uninfluenced by heat is ice, and when very cold, it is too dense a fluid to pass through some of the capillary vessels of plants; yet a small degree of heat rarefies it; and as its globules are capable of being infinitely divided by a proportionate heat; it is thus rendered fit to pass through the finest canals. It mixes with the nutritive properties that are lodged in the earth, and is (at least) the vehicle of the food of plants. In this respect alone, it is most valuable. Without it, nothing could be elaborated in nature, no fermentations be wrought, and animals and plants would die of thirst!
AIR is found in a considerable degree in water, in plants, and in fruits. It may be almost demonstrated (says one) that the vegetable nourishment is principally in the air: The tree Sedum lives and grows for years without earth or water.
How necessary this element of air is to man, the commonest observation evinces. Deprived of air, life is quickly lost, and in a depraved state of it, runs fast to sickness and death. Thus plants are found to flourish in a free and open air, and grow pale and languish in the contrary. But air is not only necessary for the leaves of plants to breathe in, but their roots require it: Plants will not do well if the soil is too much bound for the air to penetrate freely about them.
The sickliness of housed plants has been said to be owing greatly to want of motion, supposing it equally necessary to vegetable as to animal life; and the bending the several parts of plants by wind, must necessarily impel the juices forwards. Rest can only be esteemed a joint cause of sickliness, and the want of fresh air, must still be the chief; for pure air is fraught with animating principles, and by its attenuating and elastic properties, separates the gross juices, keeps the sap in motion, and the plants in health.
[Page 11] If it be asked what air is, and of what it consists? It may be answered, Particles of wet and dry bodies volatilized and rendered elastic by fire. The air or atmosphere that surrounds our earth, contains a mixture of all the active volatile parts of the whole habitable world; that is, of all vegetables, minerals and animals. Whatever perspires, corrupts or exhales, impregnates the air; which, being acted upon by the solar fire, produces within itself, all sorts of chemical operations, dispenses again those salts and spirits in new generations, which it had received from putrefactions.
FIRE, as it operates from the prime body of it the SUN, gives life and energy to all, completing the process of nature. There is no existing without it. Its total absence would presently bring all to the coldness of death!
The sun by its warmth (conveyed by the air) sets forward that fermentation in the earth, and gives that animation to plants, which effects growth, and concocts their juices to make them fruitful.
It is by the rarefaction of the air and juices contained in the roots, and all the parts of a plant, that motion and expansion are given to it; and by its ascending force pushes into buds, leaves flowers and fruits; sending off superfluous and excrementitious moisture into the atmosphere, thus giving us the scents peculiar to each. That the sun does this, is evident from what is experienced in artificial warmth, hurrying on the growth of plants, which is ever proportionate to the heat applied, provided there is a proper supply of moisture.
Without the vivifying sun, the other elements would be inactive matter, and no longer would the fig-tree blossom, nor fruit be in the vine: The labour of the olive would fail, and the fields yield no meat. The operative power of the sun reaches the deepest recesses, to beds [Page 12] of metals, and to "the place of sapphires; and there is nothing hid from the heat thereof."
The SUN is the fountain of LIGHT. This glorious object of creation, as a luminary, gives cheerfulness both in nature and appearance to all things: If light is not so necessary to existence as heat, life would yet be miserable without it.
As to vegetation, we may observe, without light plants get always sickly, and would not exist long if deprived of it. Light (says Mr. Evelyn) philosophically considered, is half their nourishment. All plants turn to the light as to a powerful attraction, or, as if conscious how necessary it is to their existence. That accute philosopher Dr. Berkeley says, light at the same time that it heats, doth wonderfully rarify and raise the sap. He is of opinion, that light is the same with AEther, and that it so mixes with other bodies, as to enter into their composition, and increase their weight. The aromatic flavour of vegetables (says he) seem to depend upon the sun's light as much as colours do.
The physical properties of that ethereal substance, which is so subtle and pervading as light, we may well believe to be various and wonderful, though inconceivable.
How impressively are we taught to value the blessing of light, by a view of day-break in a fine summer's morn!
From this view of the elements, it appears that their offices are mutual, and that there is a harmony o [...] them, necessary to the welfare of plants, in a view to which art may sometimes assist nature.
Having seen a little into the nature of the ELEMENTS, as they relate to the existence of plants (the knowledge of which may be useful) let us proceed to consider the plants themselves. Their structure has been examined by the greatest geniuses, and though [Page 14] able, (perhaps) to determine little of Nature's laws, yet has the pleasure and satisfaction they have reaped repaid them their trouble. Though after all our researches, we are finally led to this conclusion, that God's works, like his ways "are past finding out;" yet if there is any satisfaction in knowledge, or any consolation in piety, these gratifications are to be sought in, and will be reaped from attentive and modest inquiries into Nature. "The works of the Lord are great, sought out of all them that have pleasure therein."
Nature is nothing but the art of GOD; a bright display of that wisdom, which demands an eternal tribute of wonder and worship.
SEEDS of plants stand first to be considered, and they are truly wonderful. What large plants from seeds no bigger than a grain of sand! What a stately oak from a little acorn.
Seeds contain, in embryo, the plant they are to produce, in all its parts; which they have preserved from age to age, seeds producing plants, and plants seeds, &c.
They are covered with coats that are finely and closely wrought, the better to keep the moisture of the earth from coming in too suddenly upon the lobes, or the little plant which might occasion their rotting, and we find that almost every sort of seed, by means of these coverings, must remain different lengths of time in the earth, before they begin to germinate. Some will not spring in the ground till the second year after they are buried, while others will begin to shoot in three days after sowing. This is owing to their requiring different degrees of moisture, heat and air, to make them germinate; i. e. bring them into a state of fermentation.
The substance of seeds appears to be spent first in feeding the radicle, and then in the nourishment of the two first, or seed leaves, which are commonly of a different size, shape and substance from the proper leaves of the plant: From between these comes a shoot bearing the true leaves. The lobes (or substance) of seed, consist of a farinous nutriment, adapted to the infant state of the plant, when softened and dissolved by the moisture of the earth, which extends and unfolds the young plant (or plumule) in the same manner, as the nourishing juice in the eggs of animals hatches their embryo. The seed leaves therefore contain a fugary juice, which is evident from insects so greedily biting them, and their pleasant taste in sallads, as those of turnips, cabbages, &c. They [Page 16] are thick and succulent, calculated to imbibe air and moisture from the atmosphere, for the support of the tender plant, that might otherwise suffer by drought: for it must proceed in growth, or it would quickly die. When the radicle has struck downwards, the office of the seed is evidently to nourish these leaves, as is seen by the seed coming above the ground with them, exhausted of its substance—a mere shell sticking to the top of the leaves.
But some plants have no seed leaves properly so called, as c [...]ru; which has therefore been deemed by some, not strictly a seed, but a bud, or bulb.
It has been do [...]bted whether all plants have seed, because some have not been observed to produce it. To conclude that they have, is however more agreeable to the uniformity of the divine procedure, and altogether to reason.
Seed may be so small as not to be discerned with the help of convex glasses, as we know there are many not discernible without them; and with this minuteness, it may be extremely fugacious by its slight adhesion to the plant.
The truth is, GOD originally ordained that plants should proceed from seed, and they do, (Gen. i. 2.) It was long said that fern bare no seed; but this has proved a demonstrable mistake. That Mushrooms, produce seed, we need not doubt. Many of the mosses are so small plants, that the microscope only can discover their flowers, and some the plants themselves are but barely thus discernible. A great variety of seeds are wafted about continually in the air, and produce their kind, whenever they light upon a proper matrix. Whatever has been objected there appears good ground for believing, that there is no natural production, either in the vegetable or animal kingdom, but what comes from the seed, or egg of some parent, plant or animal.
[Page 17] As to certain plants appearing where none were before, we know that some seeds will keep many years, when deep buried, and being afterwards brought to the surface, have vegetated, as the wild mustard, &c. Besides the wind carrying some sorts of seeds to a considerable distance, birds also drop a great many, so that plantations of oaks, &c. have sprung up by means of crows carrying the acorns, and dropping them in cracked ground.
PLANTS follow seed, and we find them proceeding in a steady unceasing progression towards maturity, to their destined end, i. e. production of the like, from which they sprung (seed) to preserve the species. And the economy of nature is so regular, that a certain portion of time is invariably kept (barring accidental circumstances) for this business. So certainly does Nature pursue her end in all respects, that the identical species is always preserved, as to the distinguishing properties of each, though the soils that seeds are sown are so various. Altogether under the same circumstances are produced the sweet smelling flower, the nourishing corn, and the poisonous plant, though differing much in strength, in figure, and other particulars.
The juices in the vessels of plants undergo (according to their conformation) different fermentations, and thus become altered, in which chemistry of nature, its powers and results are wonderfully exact.
[Page 18] The ROOTS of plants are to keep them fixed in the earth and to draw food from it; which they do (chiefly at least) by their ends which have been therefore called mouths: In general they affect an horizontal growth for the benefit of the sun and air, and never descend above a certain depth from the surface.
By means of the root, nourishment proceeds through the pipes and capillary conduits of plants, continually from the earth, and by the action of the sun and air, circulates, rarifies, and distributes itself. This juicy food, swells the little bags, or cells (of which the substance of plants is composed) and following the different modifications thereof, filtrates athwart the parts. For example. That which is most pure and sine, serves to nourish the flowers and fruits; that which is not, supplies the branches and leaves, and roots; the most gross and earthy serves for the bark; and the most oily i [...] for gum and rosin. Just the same as we find it in animals, where the food they receive into the stomach pa [...]l [...]s afterwards into the blood, circulates into the vessels, and pursuing its different degrees of attenuation, serves to nourish the different parts of the body.
The STEMS or trunks of plants are for the support of the head, and to convey juices from the roots upwards for the leaves, branches, &c. and are composed (as the roots) of bladders, and various conduits for air, [...]ap, &c. perpendicular, spiral, and horizontal, from the pith to the bark. These vessels may be somewhat seen with the naked eye, as in slices of the young snoots of nut, apple tree, and vine, but very evidently by a microscope. It is observable, that some plants which are weak and pipy have knots at proper distances to strengthen them, and others have claspers to [...]old them up; while others are robust enough to brave the fury of a tempest.
The LEAVES of plants are very variously, but beautifully constructed in their form and substance; and if we consider them as attracting nourishment [Page 19] from the root and the atmosphere, and as perspiring and respiring, they are most evidently essential to vegetation; and so we find that if the stems, or branches of a plant, are considerably deprived of them, they become stunted and diseased, and if any fruit be on them, it proceeds slowly in growth, and is ill flavoured. The quantity of nutriment which a plant derives from the earth, is in proportion to the number and size of its leaves; thus that they may uninterruptedly perform their offices, they are distributed in as distinct and separate a mode as possible.
The under and upper part of leaves are different, and have separate offices; the under is rough and porous, as if adapted to imbibe the rising moisture of night dews; and the upper, or closer, to exclude the grosser parts of the atmosphere, and to imbibe some finer food, as to "draw the live ether." Thus leaves will not endure to be reversed, as is seen by the quick return to their right position, when forced from it, and that till this is effected, they perform not their proper functions.
That the glossy surface of leaves have an intimate connection with the light is evident, as they rise and fall (in a degree, some plants more and others less) as the sun does. If they are turned from the light they twist themselves towards it, as if they had enjoyment, and were conscious of the benefit. The curious will meet with gratification relative to this subject, by consulting Hill's Tract On the Sleep of Plants; or his Eden for October.
One of the offices of leaves, seems to be, to subtilize and give more spirit to the abundance of nourishing sap, and to convey it to the little buds at their foot sta [...]k, to whose welfare and life they are essential.
If the texture of the leaves be scrutinized, they are found curiously ramified; the ribs and fibres of each seeming much like a [...] reading plant. The ramifications hold a close communication with each other; [Page 20] so that the principal rib sends out lateral ones less strong, and they again an infinite number of fine ones in all directions; and these are vessels of two kinds, viz. for sap and air. As leaves throw off a great deal of excrementitious, so do they imbibe a great deal of nutritious moisture, as is evident from the general refreshments received from dews. Yet we are not to conclude, that the other parts of plants do not the same in a less degree; and the rough bark of the trees, and the outer vessels, are well calculated to detain moisture, which they convey to other parts.
The BRANCHES of plants come next to be considered. How beautifully do they spread, and how uniformly do they proceed, keeping up precisely the same mode of growth, one from another throughout the whole; till the head of the plant, or tree, attains its customary size, and own peculiar form; which, if it has grown with native liberty, proves always of an agreeable symmetry.
The texture of branches consists of the same kind of vessels as the stem, or trunk; but here it may be observed, that there is yet a specific difference in the vessels of the various parts, as is concluded from their affording juices of a different flavour and effluvia in the bark, wood, leaves, flowers and seeds; so that from the same plant are extracted medical properties of very contrary nature.
BUDS are like seeds, as they contain the future growth of branches and fruit in miniature, so that for instance, in the buds of a currant-tree may be discovered (by a microscope) even before winter, the woody branch, and the bunches of fruit. The future fruit also has been viewed in the bud of a vine. In the short buds of pears, which appear at Midsummer, an indifferent microscope will shew the blossoms designed for the April following. The buds of a Mazerion being examined at Midsummer, had the blossoms discovered [Page 21] in them, though the time of their blow is not till February; but these are only particular instances.
Thus it appears, that the leaves, blossoms, fruit, and branches, on all trees, are formed the year before; and so their fruitfulness in the year they bear, is no otherwise the consequence of that season, than that nature has gone without any destructive check in her progress, and particularly at the time of flowering, when many blossoms are destroyed by inclement weather, and by wet only as much as any thing.
The FLOWERS of plants have not yet been particularly noticed, but of them something must, and much might be said.
Flowers have a general structure in substance, similar to the other parts of plants, as to vessels for sap, air, &c. only are so much the more exquisitely formed, as the leaves are of so delicate a texture. They are formed in the bud while in the pith, and so consequently are the fruit and seed.
The flowers of many proceed from a bud, or knot, the leaves or parts of which do first cover the flower contained therein, whilst it is yet unable to bear the inconveniences of the weather, and defend it from the same; and after the flower is blown, they keep up its leaves, that they may not hang confusedly together, but regularly represent their beauties to the eyes of the beholders: This is exemplified in the carnation. Those that have a cup to sustain their leaves, are weak [Page 22] in their texture, and so need this support; but those that are strong have it not, as lilies, tulips, &c. Those that have no cup are, however, covered in the bud by some sheath, or tegument, to preserve them, while young, and yet too tender to be exposed.
The leaves of flowers protect and conceal the seed of those that bear it, where nature secretly works to the great end of propagation. The seed is the natural offspring of the flower, and when this is once well formed, the several parts of the flower dwindle and disappear. So that while we are admiring the colour, shape, and perfume of these delightful companions of our walks, they are kindly engaged to provide the means of perpetuating pleasure to us.
The care which the AUTHOR of nature has taken to preserve the seed of plants, by the flower leaves which contain the embryo, as in a matrix is admirable! The flowers themselves come not forth till the season suits their particular temperament, many are hid till then under the coverture of the earth, and those that dare to continue above ground all the year, have yet their gems carefully locked up, and thus their succession and their fruits are secured to us.
The flowers of plants have a remarkable property, when they begin to unfold, and the seed is yet young and tender; they observe the course of the weather, day and night, opening and shutting their flowers accordingly. There is also a property of some flower plants, twining round solid bodies, or fixing themselves to them by claspers, laying fast hold of what may be in their way. Flowers have many admirable properties and parts, that might be considered distinctly, if it were designed to speak of them botanically.
From flowers (of which every month in the year has its beauties) we eventually gratify the palate, by a valuable nectar, and from many we immediately reap agreeable odours; but it is for their colour to delight [Page 23] the eye, that we chiefly cultivate them; and in this respect we may exclaim with the poet,
But not only the colours delight the eye, the form of flowers are objects of admiration. The leaves of the plants (not to mention the shades of their green and variegations of other colours) are of various symmetry, some plain, others indented, some hard, some soft, smooth, hairy, &c. Flowers are composed, some of only one, others of several and numerous leaves. Here it appears like a large vessel gracefully opening. There it forms some grotesque figure, in imitation of a muzzle, head piece, or cowl. Here it is a butterfly, a star, a crown, a radiant s [...]n. Some are scattered on the plant without any art; others compose nosegays, globes, tufts of feathers, garlands, pyramids, &c.—The seeds of plants are as variously formed as their leaves and flowers.
The following description of Flora's festival and the month of May, may very well finish the notice here taken of flowers.
In considering the works of nature, it is hardly possible but to feel both concern and indignation at the folly of Atheism, and the absurdity of the Atomic philosophy. Both have been well exposed by many writers, and completely so by Sir Richard Blackmore, in his Poem on the Creation; from which, though some extracts have been already made, let the following be added,
For several observations, and some passages on vegetation, Mr. M. thinks it proper to acknowledge, that he is indebted to the excellent Mr. Derham, and others.
SECTION III.
OF THE FORMATION OF A GARDEN.
THE garden here meant, is one where vegetables, fruits and flowers are cultivated under the same enclosure. Considering the profit and pleasure to be reaped from a good garden, it is certainly an object of some consequence to the comfort of human life. It will not, therefore, be prudent in any one who has a garden to form, to be niggardly, either in allotting ground for it, or in expense and trouble to prepare and lay it out in the best manner.
The agreeable work of making a new garden can happen to [...]ew; and when it does, soil, situation, and space, all favourable, are happy circumstances not always at command: It often indeed happens, however, that pieces of ground are taken into use as additions, and some judgment should be exercised in the choice, that the business may be well done.
[Page 26] To help towards resolving on the quantity of ground it may be prudent to cultivate as a garden, a general idea may be given in observing, that an acre with wall-trees, hot beds, pots, &c. will furnish employment for a man, who at some buisy times will need assistance. The size of the garden should, however, be proportioned to the house, as to the number of inhabitants it does, or may contain. This is naturally dictated; but yet, it is better to have too much ground allotted than too little, and there is nothing monstrous in a large garden annexed to a small house.
Some families use few, others many vegetables, and it makes a great difference whether the owner is curious to have a long season of the same production, or is content to have a supply only at the more common times. But to give some rule for the quantity of ground to be laid out, a family of four persons (exclusive of servents) may have a rood of good working ground, and for every head after ¼ rood extra.
But if it can, let the garden be rather extensive in proportion to the family; for then, a useful sprinkling of fruit trees can be planted in it, which may be expected to do well, under the common culture of the ground about them; and then, a good portion may be allotted for that agreeable fruit the strawberry in all its varieties; and the very disagreeable circumstance of being at any time short of vegetables, may be avoided. It should be considered also, that artichokes, asparagus, and a long succession of peas and beans, require a good deal of ground. Hot-beds will also take up much room, if any thing considerable be done in the way of raising cucumbers, melons, flowers, &c.
The situation of a garden should be dry, but rather low than high, and as sheltered as can be from the North and East winds. These points of the compass, should be guarded against by high and good fences; by a wall of at least ten feet high: Indeed lower walls do not answer well for fruit-trees, though eight may [Page 27] do. A garden should be so situated, to be as much warmer as possible, than the general temper of the air is without, or ought to be made warmer by the ring, and subdivision fences: This advantage is essential to the expectation we have from a garden locally considered.
As to trees planted without the wall, to break the wind, it is not to be expected to reap much good this way, except from something more than a single row; i. e. a plantation. Yet the fall of the leaves by the autumnal winds is troublesome, and a high wall is therefore advisable. Spruce firs have been used in close shorn hedges; which therefore, as evergreens, are proper to plant for a screen in a single row, though not very near to the wall; but the best evergreens for this purpose are the evergreen oak, and the cork tree. Rows of Lombardy poplars, or the witch elm, planted close, grow quick, and have a pretty summer appearance behind a wall: but are of little use then, as a screen, except to the West; where still, they may shade too much (if planted near) as they mount high. In a dry hungry soil, the beech is proper. The great maple, commonly called the sycamore, is handsome, of quick growth, and being fit to stand the [...]udest blasts, will protect a garden well in a very exposed situation: the wind to be chiefly guarded against as to strength, being the westerly.
The form of a garden, may be a square, but an oblong is to be preferred; and the area rather a level; or if there be any slope, it should be southward, a point either to the East, or West not much signifying, but not to the North, if it can be avoided, because crops come in late, and plants do not stand the winter so well in such a situation. A garden with a northern aspect, has, however, its advantages, being cooler for some summer productions, as strawberries, cauliflowers, &c. and therefore to have a little under cultivation, so situated, is desirable; especially as succession ground. [Page 28] If the soil of a garden is strong, it would be worth while, where sand (not a binding sort) is to be had, to make one warm spot of it light for the purpose of a few forward things; as in a good sandy soil, plants will germinate at spring, from a fortnight to a month sooner than on clay.
The soil that suits general cultivation best, is a loam; rather the red than the black; but there are good soils of various colours, and this must be as it happens: The worst soil is a heavy clay, and the next a light sand I [...] the soil is not good; i. e. too poor, too strong, or too light, it is to be carefully improved without delay. Let it first, at least, be thoroughly broke, and cleaned of all rubbish, to a regular level depth at bottom as well as top, so as to give full eighteen inches of working mould, if the good soil will admit of it, for none that is bad should be thrown up for use. This rule of bottom levelling, is particularly necessary when there is clay below, as it will hold up wet, which should not stand in any part of the garden. When a piece of ground is cleared of roots, weeds, stones, &c. it would be of advantage, to have the whole thrown into two feet wide trenches, and lay thus as long as conveniently may be. The ground cannot be too well prepared; for when this business is not performed to the bottom at first, it is often neglected, and is not conveniently done afterwards; and so it happens, that barely a spade's depth (or less) is too often thought sufficient to go on with. There is this great advantage of a deep staple, that in the cultivation of it, the bottom may be brought to the top every other year, by double trenching and being thus renewed, less dung will do: Tap-rooted things as carrots and parsnips require a good depth of soil. See Improvement of Soils, in the miscellaneous section.
The aspect of the wall designed for the best fruits, may be full South, or rather inclining to the East, by which it will catch the sun's rays at its rise, the cold [Page 29] night [...] be earlier and more gently dissipated, and the sco [...]ing rays of the afternoon summer's sun are sooner [...]. By thus having the walls of a garden not directly to the four points, the North wall is greatly advantaged, by having more sun.
The border next this wall should be of very good earth, about two feet deep, rising a little towards the wall. A free moderate loam, or some fresh maiden soil, not too light, is necessary; and if it is not naturally there, let no trouble be spared to procure it, if it can be had, so as to make all the borders promising good; and in order to this, if manure is necessary, let it rather be that of rotted vegetables, or a small quantity of turf, or wood ashes, or a less of soot, or salt, for the roots of fruit-trees should not meet with much dung, at least of horses; that of cows is the best, or that of sheep or hogs, will do, well-rotted, and well mixed, &c. being worked in the borders, as long as possible before the trees are to be planted. Let the holes be some time opened beforehand, that they may be sweetened and improved by the exposure. Thus due care will be taken, and all things ready to go about the work of planting properly.
The borders for peaches, &c. cannot be too wide, for in a few years the roots will spread a considerable way; and that they may do it without impediment of rubbish in the walks, and without meeting with a bad soil, is of much consequence to the health and fruitfulness of the trees.
If a garden is large and square, a second South wall, running down the middle of it would be very useful; and so, if large and long, a cross wall or two might be so, as giving opportunity for the cultivation of more trained fruit trees; and if there is any idea of forcing fruits, these intersecting walls, ranging East and West, are proper for it (as situated within the ring fence) being furnished with flues, &c.
[Page 30] The best fruit border being prepared for peaches, nectarines and apricots, or vines and figs, the trees should take their residence there (if the leaf is falling) about the latter end of October, or as soon after as can be. If the middle of December be past, February is then the time, though some gardeners plant all winter, if the weather is open enough at the time to work the ground. March may do, or even [upon a pinch] the beginning of April.
Wall-trees should not be older than two years from grafting, or budding. Much disappointment has been the consequence of planting old trained trees, through their being accustomed (perhaps) to a contrary soil, or by damage done the roots in taking the trees up; and thus, instead of saving time, it has frequently been lost, being obliged, (after years) to be replaced with young ones. But if trained trees are to be made use of, let them be planted as early as possible, with full roots, and in a particularly good soil: The necessity of removing trees to a better (or at least as good a soil) has been denied, but it is certainly reasonable.
The distance to plant, should be about eight or nine inches from the wall, and let apricots, peaches, and nectarines be twenty feet asunder, more or less, according to the height of the wall; though for the small early sorts of wall fruits, sixteen feet will do. As the larger apricots, however, grow freely, and do not well endure the knife, they should have twenty-five feet allowed them: This is for a wall of nine or ten feet high; if higher, the distance may be less, and if lower, the contrary. This room may seem (to some) too great, but experience proves it necessary; for when trees are planted in too confined a space, after a few years it is troublesome to keep them pruned within bounds; and the cutting they must have, makes them run to wo [...]d, and thus to become less fruitful. Fig-trees require as much room as the apricot, or rather more, as they grow freely and must be suffered to extend [Page 31] without shortening. In low, sheltered, and warm situations, as under a high wall to the N. and E. the fig-tree sometimes does very well as a dwarf standard, particularly in the gardens of great towns. Though other trees are best planted in October, this should not be till March.
The intermediate spaces between peaches, nectarines, and apricots, may have a vine, a dwarf-cherry, or currant, or gooseberry-tree, of the early sorts, as the smooth green and small red, to come in early; and improved in the beauty, size, and flavour of their fruit, by the advantage of situation. But wheresoever grapes can be expected to ripen, there let a young plant, or cutting, be set, though the space be confined; for the vine (freely as it shoots) bears the knife well to keep it within bounds. If the wall be high, the cherry, or plum, may be half-standards, which being after a while kept above, will be more out of the way of the principal trees; though dwarfs may be trained so as not to interfere. Some have planted half-standards of the s [...]me kind of fruit as the dwarfs: but which ever way is used, let the intermediate trees be pruned away below in good time, in order to accommodate the principals as they mount and extend. The better way however is, when the wall is tolerably covered, [...]o extirpate the intermediate trees, as (when large) they impoverish the border, and too much rob the principals of nutriment: If taken up well, in season, and pruned properly, they may be planted elsewhere. Something merely ornamental may occupy the vacancies also, as some double blossomed fruit tree, passion tree, roses, &c. or in a fine situation, a pomegranate; any of which may be removed when their room is wanted. See section viii. On planting.
Plums, cherries, and pears, may occupy the other walls, the two former at about fifteen, or it may be twenty feet asunder. Cherries, however, will not generally do well in a full North aspect; but any sort [Page 32] of plum (rather a late one) and summer pears, and also nut trees will, if you chuse to train them. There should always be some currants and gooseberries in an E. and N. situation, at the distance of eight feet, where they will be easily matted, (when ripe) to come in late, as October, November, or perhaps December. Pear trees of free growth are hardly to be kept within tolerable compass on low walls; but if attempted, should have at least thirty feet allowed them. The best sort of winter pears deserve a southerly wall to ripen them well, and improve them in size and flavour: The gable end of a house is peculiarly proper for a pear tree, as it affords room which they require. Apples may do on a wall, (and if any on a good wall, let it be the golden pippen) yet the practice is seldom adopted: The same may be said of mulberries, though they come to bearing much sooner against a wall; but they need not have a South aspect, indeed it has been asserted, that they do the best in a North one. For walls, chuse trees of moderate wood, rather than strong; for it can hardly be too fine, if well rooted, clean, and healthy: This observation particularly applies to the pear. Quince stock pear trees are chosen in order to a confined growth; but they do not succeed in a dry soil, or hot situation.
When the planting of a garden is finished, it will be a good way to have a plan of it taken, with the names of every peculiar tree marked thereon, in their place, to be assured of the sorts when they come to bear. Some have the names of the trees painted on boards, and placed behind them, to which, if added the time of ripening (fixed late enough) it would prevent a premature plucking by visitors, &c.
Here it may be observed, that if any evergreen hedges are desired, in or about the garden, yew, box, alaternus, celastrus, phillyrea and pyr [...]cantha, may be kept low, and clipped in form, if so desired: In addition to which, if a few roses were intermixed, it would have a pretty effect.
[Page 33] The walks come next under consideration, and they are to be begun from the best wall; the border of which being regularly levelled and settled, the walk is to be governed by it. A wide border next the South (as was said) is best for the trees, and moreover for the many uses that may be made of it for the smaller early, or late tender esculents, and a few early cauliflowers. For the sake of a pleasant sheltered walk, to have the South border narrow may be desirable; but on no account let it be within six feet. Take care that this walk is not sunk too much, and that it have a bottom of good earth, as deep as where the trees are planted. Let the body of gravel be thin, and then the roots of the trees will be admitted to run properly under the walk, and find nourishment; where, if they were stopped by rubbish, they would be apt to canker, and irrecoverably disease the tree.
The number and breadth of the walks must in a measure be determined by the quantity of allotted ground; exceeding in these particulars where there is room. But better be few and wide, than many and contracted. If the garden is small, one good walk all round is sufficient; and if long and narrow, the cross walks should not be many: six, or eight feet, is not too wide in a moderate sized garden.
If the grounds be laid out in Autumn, leave the walks alone till Spring, when the earth will be settled. Gravel laid towards Winter would be greatly disturbed by the frost, and the necessary work about the ground. But whenever made, the garden ought to be first carefully brought to an exact level; then the walks should be nicely stumpt up, keeping the tops of the stumps (as guides) to the true pitch of the quarters by a light line, made of good hemp, that will bear pulling tight. Proceed to take the earth out of the alleys about eight inches deep, which may be thrown towards the middle of the quarters, to give them an agreeable, but small convexity, which makes them look well.
[Page 34] Rake the bottom of the walk level, and lay the gravel to within two inches of the top of the stumps. The gravel will settle a little, but the walks should always be about three inches at their edge, below the quarters, or these will have a flat and mean appearance.
If Edgings are to be made, in order to separate between the earth and gravel, especially if of stone, or wood, or box, they should be done first, and they will be a good rule to lay the walks by. See, of Edgings in the miscellaneous section.
If plenty of Gravel, lay it moderately fine: if scarce, some small stones, or rubbish of any kind, may be laid in first, and rammed down with a broad rammer; but do not spare for a little expense, if gravel can be had, as a thick coat of fine gravel, will bear relaying, or turning over, to refresh it occasionally. As the gravel is laid, let the operator neatly rake the larger parts down to the bottom, leaving a fine surface, in a small degree convex, i. e. just barely sufficient to throw off wet: walks that lie high in the middle are unpleasant to both eye and feet, and cannot be so well rolled.
When deep walks of gravel are designed, for the sake of the mould dug out of the alleys, it should be forborne, and laid thin, if any trees are designed to be planted near the edge; for if the roots of trees have not a good soil to strike into, when they reach the walks they will not (as has been observed) prosper. In laying gravel very thick, it is a good way to do it at two courses; the first of which may be rough as it comes from the pit, yet still raking the larger parts down, and then ramming or treading it; and the last course should be of all screened materials.
A few yards of gravel only should be laid at a time, before ramming or treading; after which it may be necessary to go over it with a fine iron rake, tooth and back; and then a whole walk being finished, it should be repeatedly pressed with a moderately heavy [Page 35] roller; and again after the next rain that falls: so will the walks become level and firm. The caution may be repeated, not to lay the walks too high, on account of the ill appearance it gives the quarters and borders when on the same level with them.
Grass Walks may do where gravel is scarce; but the latter is so clearly preferable, that except for a little variety in large gardens where there are many walks, they will hardly be made choice of. They are troublesome to keep in order, and if much used are apt to get bare, and out of level, especially when narrow; they are also frequently damp to the feet, if not wet. See miscellaneous Section, Of Grass Plats.
Camomile, has been used also to form green walks, planting it in sets about nine or ten inches asunder; which naturally spreading, and the runners being fixed by walking on them, it forms a pleasant carpet, and is esteemed medicinal, from the effluvia arising by the pressure of the feet.
Sand may be adopted for walks, and there is a binding sort of it, that does very well; but lay not any of it too thick, as it is the less firm for it. Drift sand is a good substitute for gravel.
Coal Ashes strewed thinly in the alleys are better than nothing, as they at least serve to keep the feet dry and clean. If the garden be a strong soil, these ashes (when worn down) may be thrown out of the walks, with a little of the earth, and will prove a good manure for the quarters.
Sea Shells make very good walks.
All trees designed to be planted, are to be thought of before winter. Those of the wall have been spoken of; and as to standards they must have a fair depth of good soil (not very dungy) to grow in, for it should be remembered, that tree roots in a garden are prevented from running over the surface, as they do in an undisturbed orchard. It is necessary that some caution should be used not to dig the ground too near, and [Page 36] too deep about garden trees; lest loosening the roots, they should not be able to stand the wind; and because the nearer the surface any root grows, the more, and better fruit, the tree bears.
But the fewer standard trees in a garden the better, as they take up much room, and by their shade prevent the proper growth of vegetables that are any thing near them▪ so that if a garden is small, there should be no trees except those of the wall. The [...]ase is different where there is ample room; and the blossoms of fruit trees (apples particularly) are so delightful, that if they produced nothing for the palate, there would be a sufficient inducement to plant them for ornament; but let them be dwarf standards, in preference to espaliers.
Dwarf-standards occasion less trouble to keep them in order than espaliers, and are generally more productive. Espalier trees are seldom managed well, and commonly appear unsightly; they are stiff and formal, and obstruct the sight in viewing the quarters of a garden, which (if in order,) are worthy of coming under the eye; and the violence done to nature, to keep espaliers in form, is paid by pains and disappointment. A writer of repute; observes, apples on French paradise stocks, planted at eight or nine feet distance, pruned and kept in an easy manner, make a fine appearance, and produce better fruit, and in greater quantities, than when they are in espaliers; Dutch paradise stocks however last longer, and are altogether superior. For managing Dwarf trees, see Pruning.
If Espaliers are planted, let them be only fruit of the best sorts, and in spacious gardens, where they may have a good length and height allowed them to grow freely; and let it be resolved to do the business neatly. If they may have nothing better than poles or stakes to be trained to, let them at least be strait, and of some equality in size, as to height and thickness, smooth, and not too clumsy for the purpose; fix them well in [Page 37] the ground, upright, and about nine inches asunder; at first only four feet from the ground, and raised as the trees advance in height. Apples on paradise stocks best suit for espaliers in small gardens, and pears on quince stocks, as they maintain a small size; but they do not so well in espaliers as dwarf standards, being apt to decay by the cutting they must have: These dwarf stocks in general (at the best) do not however produce enduring trees.
Espalier trees should rather be trained to sawed materials properly framed together, smoothed and painted But for a year or two, they may be fastened to light stakes, when they will have formed a head, to begin to train them for bearing in the neat manner proposed; i. e. to slips of deal joined to light oak posts as trellises. Whether the slips be placed perpendicularly, or longitudinally seem indifferent. If the longitudinal mode of training be the best approved, strong iron wire, may be recommended to run through the posts, instead of slips of wood, as it shades less and is stronger and neater. If upright slips are used, they should be slender, and from six to eight inches distance, according to the greater or less freedom of growth of the tree. The height may be also according to the nature of the tree, from five to six feet; and it will not answer to have them lower. Only a moderate length of trellis (on each hand) need be fixed at first, and so additions made as the tree extends The posts may be about four feet asunder, the first on each hand, being two feet from the stem of the tree.
Apples should be allowed twenty-four feet and pears thirty; except those gr [...]ff [...]d on paradise or quince stocks, [...] which little more than half may do. Cherries and Pi [...]s should have about eighteen or twenty feet allowed them. Quinces, [...]diers, mulberries, and filberds may also be espaliered. The trees should be planted about a yard from the edge, but farther off [Page 38] were better, especially if the walks lie deep of gravel or poor materials.
The Breda or Brussels apricots have succeeded in espaliers, as also in dwarf and full standards; but the general climate of the place must be mild, and the situation they are planted in must be very sunny and well sheltered: The fruit from standard apricots is very fine, and abundant; but they come not to bearing under several (sometimes ten or twelve) years.
Currants, gooseberries and raspberries do well espaliered, as to a production of early and fine fruit.
Trees of a more humble nature, and shrubs, next occupy attention in furnishing a garden. Currants and gooseberries (as bushes) should be planted three feet from the edge, and full six feet asunder. Some of these very useful shrubs should grow in every aspect of the garden, in order to have a succession of their fruits, as long as may be. Those who choose to plant whole quarters of currants and gooseberries, ought to do it at six feet asunder in the rows, and the rows eight feet from one another.
Raspberries may be set in plantations, in rows five feet asunder allowing three feet between the plants. Though these shrubs are best by themselves, yet here and there by the walks a detached bunch may be kept, or here and there one against a warm wall. Between rows of raspberries planted at the above distance, cole [...]orts, early cabbages, cauliflowers, and lettuces may be set or spinach sowed (rather in drills) the raspberries having their pruning and dressing early in Autumn. Every year a little rotten manure, dug in close about the roots, (and deeper as the plantation gets older) will insure fine fruit. Raspberries are not very nice as to soil and situation; but the twice bearing sort should have a dry soil and warm birth to forward the crops, that the last may be in time: See that the plants to be set have good brushy roots, and two or three eyes to each near the stems, for the next year's bearing.
[Page 39] Strawberries may be planted at the edges of borders and quarters, either in single or double rows, (rather the latter) for the convenience of gathering, and for ornament; but the common and best way is, in four feet beds, with eighteen inch or two feet alleys on which beds may be five rows of the wood and Alpine, four of the scarlet and pine-apple, three of the Carolina, and two of the Chili; setting the plants at the same distance in the rows, as the rows are from one another in what is called the quin [...]unx order. In a good, cool, loamy soil, which suits them best, a little more distance may be allowed the four first sorts; and in quite a dry light soil, somewhat less, that they may shade one another the better.
The best situation for strawberries is an open and sunny one, as thus they bear more, and finer flavoured fruit, but they are not very difficult. Some of the scarlets should be planted under warm walls to come early, and in a situation of little sun to come in late. The woods bear shade as natural to them, and the alpines do tolerably well in it: As lengthening the season of fruit is a desirable circumstance; for these three sorts (at least) the situation should be various.
The most proper time for planting the strawberry is the first moist weather in September, (or even earlier) that they may be established in the ground before winter, and they will bear the better the first year: Frost is apt to throw up late planted ones, and injures, if not destroys them. Those planted in spring often suffer from drought, and bear very little the first year, except the alpines▪ Choose forward runners for planting, and let them be from beds in full bearing, i. e. of two or three years old; for plants from old beds are not so fruitful: Take care also they come from beds producing fruit good in its kind, and true as to sort: Much depends on this, see Nursery. Press them mould to the roots, give them a watering, and again once or twice, if the weather prove dry. Some gardeners let [Page 40] them run [...]ver the beds, which in a dry, light soil, may be prope [...]; but in this case, a greater distance should be allowed them at planting.
If the alpine sort be planted on a warm border, eighteen inches asunder, and suffered to spread, the young runners will produce fruit the same year, and sometimes this prolific strawberry bears till November.
Fresh plantations of strawberries should be made every fourth year, though in a good soil, and with good management they will continue longer; so that where they are suffered to run, the plants being frequently renewed, and old ones removed, beds have borne tolerably for ten years. Some gardeners insist that this spreading mode is the best way of cultivating the strawberry. In a dry season, such full covered beds have the advantage; but in a wet one, the fruit is apt to rot, though still in such a season, it is cleaner than from plants growing in an open way; but this carries the appearance, and rather argues neglected culture. See the sections, nursery, pruning, and fruits. The method of keeping them in detached plants produces the largest and best ripened fruit, and on the whole is preferable; for this practice there cannot be a stronger argument than that those follow it who cultivate the strawberry for sale.
The watering of strawberries should not be neglected, doing it almost daily, when in flower and setting their fruit, if the weather proves dry, particularly to those under a warm wall; but this is not to be continued when the fruit is towards ripening, which would spoil the flavour, and dispose them to decay.
Flowering Shrubs may be dispersed about, and herbaceous perennial flowers; but plant them not too near the edge, lest they hang over the walks: The bulbous sorts may however be within six inches.
Asparagus and artichokes should be thought of, but they take up much room, and in small gardens may therefore be left out. It will be of little use to have [Page 41] less than fifty or sixty feet of asparagus beds, as there would be so few heads to cut at a time; and artichokes must be planted wide, or they will not grow large and fleshy, in which their merit consists.
Let not pot herbs be forgot, but provide a general herbary in that part of the garden which is most contiguous to the kitchen.
Having spoken of stationary things, the routine of the seasons must dictate the rest; and the inclinations of the palate will refresh the memory to take care of providing the most necessary and agreeable esculents and herbs.
Perennial flowers have been mentioned; but let fancy direct as many annuals, and biennials to be cultivated, as room can conveniently be found for, that the garden may be well ornamented.
In furnishing a garden with shrubs and flowers, respect should be had to their usual height, their bulk, colour and season, that the mixture may be properly varied, appear harmonious to the eye, and come in regular succession, throughout the year; the latter end of which is seldom provided for so well as it might be with late flowers, which should be set in warm situations, as their proper place. In the most dreary months, by judicious planting, evergreens in their neat and cheerful "winter liveries," may be viewed from our windows, and serve instead of flowers.
Those who garden upon a large scale, should take care to have every thing proper and convenient liberally provided for the work. Let there be a well situated place for hot-beds, with some building as a tool house, and (if dry) for keeping bulds, seeds, and herbs. A house also on the spot, for the gardener to reside in, is desirable on many accounts, where there is much to look after: Those also who garden upon a small scale will do well to have every needful implement.
If water can be introduced, and kept clean with verdent banks around it, it would be found very useful [Page 42] where a garden is large; but let it be as near the centre as possible, as the most convenient situation. It should be fed from a spring, and if▪ it could, be made to fall, or drip into the reservoir, because the trickling noise of a rill, is to many an ear agreeable music.
Mixed Gardening, as comprehending the useful with the sweet—the profitable with the pleasant, has been the subject hitherto, but if the flower garden and the kitchen garden are to be distinct things, the case is altered; yet not so much, but that still the kitchen garden should be adorned with a sprinkling of the more ordinary decorations, to skirt the quarters, which should be chiefly those of the most powerful sweet scents, as roses, sweet-briars, and honey-suckles, wall flowers, pinks, minionette, &c. in order to counteract the coarser effluvia of vegetables, or (perchance) of dead leaves.
The flower garden (properly so called) should be rather small than large; and if a portion of ground be separately appropriated for this, only the choicest gifts of Flora should be introduced, and no trouble spared to cultivate them in the best manner. The beds of this garden should be narrow, and consequently the walks numerous; and not more than one half or two thirds the width of the beds, except one principal walk all round, which may be a little wider. The gravel (or whatever the walks are made of) should lie about four inches below the edge. The beds for tulips, hyacinths, an [...]nies, ranunculuses, &c. may be three and an half, or four feet wide, and those for single flowers the same, or only two and a half feet wide in the borders; which was the most usual breadth in the old flower gardens, of which we have hardly an instance now. Let the mould lie rather rounded in the middle.
Figured parterres in scrolls, flourishes, &c, have got out of fashion, as a taste for open and extensive gardening has prevailed; but when the beds are regular in their shapes, and chiefly at right angles, (after the [Page 43] Chinese▪ manner) an assemblage of all sorts of flowers, in a fancy spot of about sixty feet square, is a delightful home source of pleasure, that still deserve to be countenanced. There should be neat edgings of box to these beds, or rather of boards, to keep up the mould. See, Of Edgings, in the miscellaneous section.
An ORCHARD may be spoken of here; i. e. a spot to plant standard trees in, which are forbidden a place in the garden; but it must not be a small spot. The front row, should be half standards, and before these may be a row of dwarfs; observing to plant the most towering sorts of the full standards behind. The ground should be dug thoroughly as low as the proper soil is, and if not naturally good, let it be improved by dung duly rotted, and worked well in a full spade. In a strong soil time should make a part of the manure. If the ground be naturally uneven, it will not be proper to level it, as this would rob the higher parts, and needlessly enrich the lower. A strong cool soil does best for an orchard, but it must not be wet. If it holds up water, it should be well drained by trenches, for the roots of trees will not endure to be sudden, without sickening the branches, and eventually bringing on death by cankering, &c.
A piece of ground designed for an orchard, would be greatly improved by first cultivating it as a kitchen garden for a year or two, manuring well at the time: Or, give it a good tillage; let it have a winter's frost, by deep trenching into high ridges, turned over in spring, and summer fallowed. The trees being planted, at proper distances, the ground may be kept under some sort of crops, for several years to come, with proper dressing. In a large orchard, the plough may be used for corn, potatoes, &c. It the soil is poor, every opportunity should be taken to give it a little [Page 44] manure, that there may be proper food prepared for the roots, as they extend. No doubt many orchards would bear much better if the whole ground (as the roots extend far) were before winter dug or ploughed over every second, or third year, and dressed, by digging in some rotten dung, or sprinkling over the whole (when rough dug) foot and pigeons' dung, or that of any other poultry; this will wash in by rains and snows, and do much good. Or if an orchard were ploughed, or rough dug, every year, immediately after the fall of the leaf without manuring, it would be very beneficial; for it is not advisable to give trees much manure.
The thinning of the branches of orchard trees, by an occasional use of the saw, bill, chizzel, or knife, should not be neglected, that the air may have free course, and the sun access among the branches: This is more especially necessary in thick planted orchards, and the benefit of proper pruning is very great, though much neglected. See Pruning of Standards, Section XII.
To succeed well, apples and pears should be planted from thirty to forty feet asunder, and cherries and plums from twenty to thirty, according to the richness of the land. The walnut should be rather planted singly; but if in a number together, ought to be forty feet asunder for fruit, and thirty for timber. See Nursery. These distances appear great, but it is necessary, as after a course of years will be found evident. See planting and pruning, Sect. 9, 12.
If the intermediate ground is not cultivated, as before recommended, some sort of fruit or forest trees may be planted, to be removed in time; or currants, gooseberries, &c. it may be kept also in grass, the trees thorned, and small cattle turned in: which grass, as it will come early, will be found particularly useful to those who have a stock of cattle. On this subject, it may not be amiss to give the instructions of one of our best gardeners.
[Page 45] It is an error (says he) to let turf cover the surface of the ground in an orchard. The trees should be at such distances, that a plough may go between them, and in that case the trees thrive every way better; the breaking of the ground serves as a manure without its rankness, and the sun and air have free passage, which is very essential to the good taste and well ripening of the fruit. Where the plough cannot be used, dig the ground a full spade deep, picking out the roots of weeds.
The best manure for an orchard, is a mixture of two parts dung and one part coal-soot. Let this be blended carefully, and spread all over the ground, between the trees, not piled up in heaps just about their stems, according to the old practice.
The cultivation of the ground about the trees in an orchard, is more neglected than any other part of the gardener's business, yet there is not any thing more necessary: The industry of man in tillage gives the earth in fields its great fertility, and why should it be denied in an orchard. Hill.
SECTION IV.
OF THE CULTIVATION OF A GARDEN.
THE cultivation of a garden includes the doing all those things that are necessary, in order to a seasonable and prolific production of the various vegetables, fruits and flowers, we are disposed to propagate.
[Page 46] The soil must be first attended to, always to keep the fruit borders in heart, and the quarters in a proper state for use, when called upon to receive either seeds or plants. Ground should never lie long without stirring; and if all is so well as might be, or not, it must be borne with; but the soil of a garden should have a free, sweet and rich soil, by proper digging, &c. or no great things can be done, as to forward, handsome, or well-flavoured productions. It should be free, that the roots of plants may not be impeded in the quest of food; sweet that the food may be wholesome; and rich that there may be no defect of nutriment.
Trenching the vacant ground in a garden, does good to all soils in the autumn and winter seasons, and that in proportion to its strength, being indispensibly necessary for clays: The light soils may do (perhaps) as well by being only rough dug, which is a method that stronger soils may be also benefited by. The soil would be still farther improved, by retrenching, or rough digging, once or twice in the winter, if the opportunity offers, particularly if strong or stubborn.
When manure is applied, let not the ground be glutted with dung; for a little at a time, well-rotted, is sufficient, so that it comes often enough, as opportunity and the nature of the cropping may dictate. It is indeed a sort of rule with gardeners, that ground should be dunged every second year; but circumstances may make more or less of it necessary, and rules should never be indiseriminately applied. If dung is pretty well reduced, as it were to earth, much less will do, and let it not be buried too deep; but if it is otherwise, lay it low, to be dug upwards another time, when it is more consumed.
It is an excellent way of manuring, especially where the superficial [...]oil is much exhausted, to spread over [...]otten dung, [...] in autumn, in the winter, or early in spring, and [...] it remain, till the ground is wanted, before it is dug in; which should however be slightly [Page 47] dug before the manure is put on, or forked in a little afterwards. This method is particularly to be recommended where crops of onions, leeks, and such superficial rooting plants are to be.
Dung is often, but should never be used in great quantities, and lie in lumps, which bread worms, grubs, and insects, and make plants grow two rampant and rank flavoured. Carrots it cankers, and it disagrees with many things; it is apt also to make the ground parch, and burn the crops sown upon it in a hot summer. On these accounts some persons have been induced to dress their gardens only with good fresh earth; which, if they do not overcrop, will do very well, being accompained with good tillage.
Vegetables are always sweeter, the less dung is used, and little need be used, when the natural soil is good and deep; for the earth may be so dug, that what is at the top one year may be at the bottom the next; which is a manoeuvre evidently advantageous, as a good part of the strength of the top soil, is constantly washing downwards: The method just recommended, of letting dung lie on the surface for a time is good also, as it abates the rankness of it.
If the ground is in proper heart, every spot may be contrived to be constantly and successfully cropped. The common gardeners about London, and other great towns, who give high rents for their land, contrive (manuring well) a succession of crops, one under another very dexterously; and this sort of conduct should be imitated by private persons; and thus a little spot, in skilful and industrious hands, shall be much more productive than a much greater under contrary management.
A caution must however be observed, that plants do not grow so crowding thick as to defeat the end in view; and fruit borders must not be much cropped, furnishing them chiefly with small plants, of short duration, and superficial growth.
[Page 48] In the occupation of ground, the change of crops will be proper, as each sort of plant draws a somewhat different nourishment: so that after a full crop of one thing, one of another kind may often be immediately sown; but it should be contrived that a wide crop may follow a close one, and contrariwise.
Close crops, as onions, leeks, carrots, &c. are conveniently and neatly cultivated in beds of from four to five feet widths, with alleys of a foot to eighteen inches between them.
The seasons proper for furnishing the ground with every particular vegetable, should be well attended to, that each may be obtained as early as its nature will permit; and of the seeds and plants we use, care must be taken to procure the best of the kind, lest after all the trouble of cultivation, disappointment as to quality should ensue.
The quantity sown and planted is (in a degree) to be determined by the portion of ground that can be spared; but it should be always a rule, to sow and plant more than probably enough, as more may happen to be wanted than expected; and a cross season or other accident, may occasion disappointment. As exact rules cannot be laid down, the exercise of a little judgment will be necessary, in order to proportion crops aright; for to have too much of one thing, and too little of another, is very disagreeable. Attention should be particularly paid to cultivate those things that are most generally called for, or approved, having respect to the natural duration of crops, some going off soon, and others being lasting, and that too according to the season they are propagated in. See, Of Propagation, in the next section.
Seeds and plants should be adapted as much as possible to the soil and situation which best suits them; for in the same garden some difference will be found, not only as to sun and shelter, but quality of the earth. [Page 49] Some parts of the garden will be richer, some poorer, some deeper of good mould, some shallower, and some (perhaps) heavier, some lighter; in due attention to which, the gardener will reap advantage.
Let the ground be well dug, broke thoroughly with the spade, and properly levelled, when it is to receive seeds or plants; and let no trouble be ever spared in doing any thing that is understood as at all necessary, and proper to be done.
Weeding in time is a material thing in culture, and stirring the ground about plants, as also earthing up, where necessary, must be attended to. Breaking the surface will keep the soil in health; for when it lies in a hard or bound state, enriching showers run off, and the salubrious air cannot enter. Weeds exhaust the strength of the ground, and if they are suffered to seed and f [...]w themselves, may be truly called (as Mr.Evelyn speaks) garden sins: The hand and hoe are the instruments for the purpose; and where the trouble is not too much, the former will generally be the best, where it is not thought necessary to stir the ground; which indeed may be done afterwards, when all is clean, to better purpose. Digging where the spade can go, between the rows of plants is a good method of destroying weeds, and as it cuts off the straggling fibres of roots, they strike afresh, in numerous new shoots, and are thus much strengthened. Deep hoeing is a good practice, as it gives a degree of fertility to the earth.
The thinning of seedling crops is a very necessary thing to be done in time, before the young plants have drawn one another up too much, by which they become weak and out of form, and sometimes never do well afterwards. All plants grow stronger, and ripen their juices better, when the air circulates freely round them, and the sun is not prevented from an immediate influence; an attention to which should be [Page 50] paid from the first appearance of plants breaking ground.
In thinning close crops, as onions, carrots, turnips, &c. be sure that they are not left too near, for instead of reaping a greater produce, there would assuredly be a less. When they stand too close, they will make tall and large tops, but are prevented swelling in their roots: better to err on the wide side, for though there are fewer plants they will be finer.
In the pricking and planting out of crops, be sure to do it as early as may be; and always allow room enough for this work; and being thus treated, vegetables will come forwarder, larger, and of a superior flavour. These advantages are seen in all things, but in lettuces particularly, which often have not half the room allowed them they should.
Over cropping is of bad consequence also to the ground, robbing it of strength to no purpose, except increasing the dunghill; it makes it also inconvenient to weed, rake and clean the ground round about them, which in a private garden at least it is proper frequently to do: So that while attention is paid to make the most of a piece of ground, care must be taken, that the contrary is not in fact the consequence.
Dibble planting, as being easy and expeditious, is the common way of setting out plants by; but (except indeed quite small ones) they are best put in by a spa [...]e or trowel. In the former method, the roots [...] frequently doubled and distorted, so as to receive (at least) a great che [...]k, if not to occasion a failure, when so put out towards winter; but in the latter way, the roots lie free and easy, and presently establish themselves in health and strength. There is more in th [...] than gardeners in general allow of.
Watering is a thing of some importance in cultivation, though not so much as some make it. It is a most point indeed, whether more harm than good is not [...], done by it, when it is thought generally [Page 51] necessary in a dry season. In a large garden, it is an Herculean labour to water every thing, and so the temptation generally prevails either wholly to neglect it, or to do it irregularly or defectively. To water nothing is too much on the dry side: but there is such a thing as watering too much which spoils the flavour, and makes vegetables less wholesome.
But watering will assuredly benefit some things; as (sparingly) new planted trees, flowers and vegetables. Watering is of use to settle the earth about the roots of plants newly set, and it is by a close union, (as it were) of the earth with them, that they prosper. The watering of new planted things may be to be repeated, but it should not be done too often, as it is then apt to sicken, and rot the young fibres of the roots. As soon as they are believed to have got hold of the ground, desist from watering. When any plant is towards flowering then moisture is more necessary.
Shading of new planted things, particularly flowers, is of much benefit, and that in proportion as the [...] son is sunny. As a little water in a cloudy time, does much good, the imitating a cloud by a shade, is evidently proper, and frequently necessary to the life of the plant, as neglecting this business has frequently proved.
Strawberries and cauliflowers are generally watered in a dry season; that is the strawberries when in bloom to set the fruit, and the cauliflowers when they shew fruit, in order to swell the head. In a light soil this ought particularly to be done. In very dry weather, early turnips, carrots, radishes, and small-sallads, will need watering. Slips, cuttings, and layers of any kind will need water. Pots of flowers must have it frequently.
When watering is undertook, let it be a complete business; i. e. to the bottom and extent of the roots, as much as may be. The wetting only of the surface of the ground is of little use, and of some certain [Page 52] harm, as it binds and cracks the ground, and so excludes the benefit of showers, dews, air and sun, from entering the soil, and benefitting the roots as they otherwise would do. Wetting the surface of the ground, (however) in a summer's evening, as it makes a cool atmosphere, a dew is formed, which pervades the leaves, and helps to fill their exhausted vessels again.
Watering the roots of wall-trees (if dry weather) when the fruit is setting, is by some thought necessary. The way to do this effectually, is to make a few holes at some distance from the tree with a smooth sharp pointed stake, the better to let the water down; but this may wound the roots, and should only be practiced in a light soil, and very dry season. To young trees only it can be of use for the roots of the old ones run far and wide; and it is the small fibres of these distant roots, on which the tree chiefly depends for food. Vines should have no water till they are off blossom. (July) and the fruit as big as pin's heads; and then if the season be very hot and dry, watering the roots (if the soil is warm as it ought to be) twice a week will help the fruit to swell.
An engine to water the leaves of vines, and all other wall trees in a summer evening, refreshes them much and helps to rid the trees and wall of insects and filth. Late in the summer, when the nights begin to get cold it is time to leave off all watering, except things in pots and frames which should have it then only in the morning. As watering is apt to make ground hide bound and unsightly, let the surface be occasionally stirred and raked, which will make future waterings enter the ground the better: when the ground is hard on the top, the water runs away from its proper place, and half the labour is lost. Many things are impatient of being kept wet about the shanks, and therefore watering should be generally at a little distance.
The quality of water used for refreshing plants, is a material thing, and it is very various in its nature, according [Page 53] to the peculiar earths and mineral substances, that it passes through. Rain water is by far the best, as appears by the verdure and vivacity it gives: It is nourishing as being full of vegetable food, and free from metallic impregnations.
River water is next in fitness, and pond water follows if it is sweet. Well water is of least account, though circumstances occasion its use the most. So that in forming a judgment concerning watering, it is not simply to be considered, whether plants should be watered; but whether with well water and that too from a pump. Pump water if used directly (to say nothing of its hardness) it is so cold in summer, that the roots feel an extreme sensation; for as they are then warm, through a lively fermentation in the earth, extreme cold so contracts their vessels, that they perform their proper offices with difficulty, and become consequently diseased.
Hard water is softened by throwing in a little earth, and rather that of a loamy nature, which will greatly fit it for use. Some persons keep cha [...]k in wells, cisterns, &c. to soften the water; and others have kept hard water on [...]yster-shells a few days in a tub, with a view to watering flowers, &c. At any rate, however, let hard water stand exposed to the sun and air, as long as may be; a few hours will improve it, but a few days will better qualify it for vegetation.
Water is sometimes enriched with dungs and salts. Some experiments of putting a small quantity of nitre into water to keep flowers flourishing in phials, and rooted plants in pots, have been reported to prove beneficial. That courser way of impregnating water with dungs may be useful to pots of plants that are too full of roots, or to any thing growing in a poor soil; but the water should not be made too rank, or suffered to touch the leaves. Sheep's-dung is that which has been used for the purpose, and is to be preferred, though others may do. Let the rule be, to [Page 54] impregnate the water about an equivalent to an ounce of sea salt to a gallon: A stronger mixture might do mischief.
The MANAGEMENT of a garden as somewhat distinct from the cultivation of it, is an object of consequence; i. e. to keep it in such ORDER, that it may not offend the eye, or fail in those general impressions of pleasure it is capable of affording, when things are shewn in their best manner. A garden may be cultivated so as to be profitable; and yet not conducted so as to be agreeable to walk in, which is a circumstance surely to be lamented: The proper appearance of a well managed garden is expressed by the word neat.
It is too sordid a way of persuing gardening to have nothing farther in view than the gratification of the palate. To do every thing (especially in a large garden) that ought, or might be done, with a view to have it in the greatest state of perfection, will indeed occasion no little trouble; but the true taste for gardening, does not admit of complaint on this head, and will do (at least) what it can to make all agreeable and inviting; for surely a green meadow, or a ploughed field, are pleasanter objects than a garden that is not in tolerable order.
In order to be neat, weeding must be industriously followed up, and all litter that is made in working, quickly carried off. The ground also should be frequently stirred and raked between crops, and over the borders, to give all a fresh appearance. There is a pleasantness to the eye in new broken earth: and when there are no flowers left in the borders, this gives an air of culture, and is always agreeable. This observation is particularly meant to apply in autumn, that the garden may not become dreary too soon, and so bring on winter before its time. An Asparagus fork is expeditious and useful in this case. Vegetables [Page 55] and flowers should be supported in time; and in form, by earthing up, or by proper ties to sticks.
Trees and shrubs should be constantly freed from suckers and dangling shoots, and wall trees ought to be regularly kept in order agreeable to the directions in the section, On pruning.
Let gravel walks be kept free from weeds and moss and often swept and rolled as they may require. If there is quantity of gravel enough in the walks to relay, or turn them up every spring, or once in two years, it will thoroughly clean, and make them appear lively. Moss may be either scraped off with a trowel, or some such instrument, or rather rubbed off by repeated strokes of a broom not quite new.
Grass plats and walks should be mowed, as often as there is the l [...]ast hold for the scythe, for they lose much of their beauty, when the grass gets any thing long; leaves should not be suffered to remain on them as it stains the grass.
Edgings of all sorts should be kept in good order and repair, as having a singular neat effect in the appearance of a garden. The dead edgings will sometimes, and the live edgings often want putting to rights; either cutting, clipping, or making up complete. Where there are no edgings, or but weak ones, let the bordering on the walks be kept firm, and now and then worked up by a line in moist weather, beating it smooth with the spade. See Section 20.
Some fruits may need support, by tying their weak branches when they get heavy, to stakes, &c. Rows of raspberries, and beans are kept neatly up in their lines, by putting in here and there a stake, and using packthread lengthwise; and thus will they bear better fruit, and be more conveniently gathered. Strawberries of fine heavy sorts, will be preserved from getting dirty and rotten, by tying their stems of fruit to little sticks; by this practice the fruit also gets better ripened, and of a finer flavour: Some persons lay tiles, or moss round the [Page 56] plants, but this is not (generally) so well, only it has the advantage in keeping the ground cooler in a hot season.
Flowers should be particularly seen to, to tie up, and trim off dead and dangling parts. Some of them cannot do without support, and many sorts are made more secure and beautiful by proper ties. If this business is neglected, perhaps a heavy rain, or strong wind comes and lays all prostrate, especially about the equinoctial seasons: but even their own weight will often bring flowers down.
The sticks used for flowers, should be of smooth wood, as hazle or sallow, or of neat painted slips of deel, with or without an ornamental head; white is the best colour, on account of its contrast with the leaves. New bass wetted, soft packthread, or green yarn are proper for the ties, which should be twisted first round the stick, and then round the flower: let the ends of the string be cut off close. The sticks should have smooth and sharp points, otherwise they may damage the roots, and will not hold so fast in the ground; thurst them in as far from the stem as conveniently may be, and let attention be paid to bulbous roots not to go so near as to wound them. Do not think of forcing all the branches of a large bushy head to a single stick; but let two or more be used, as may appear necessary, observing that there is something of an equality of size in the sticks used to the same flower.
Some persons are very incurious about their flower sticks, which may rather be called stakes, even when applied to the smaller sort of flowers. Sticks may also be too weak for large ones, and a due proportion is necessary to propriety and neatness.
It has been said, by a great gardener, that the support given to flowers, should be a concealed business, and therefore, if this idea is adopted, the sticks should be no taller, than that the head of the plant may cover [Page 57] them when full grown: In order to do this work the more completely, they ought to be painted green
Decaying flowers should be timely trimmed or removed, and perennials should be regularly freed from the parts running to seed, (except so much as may be wanted) as the production of seeds weakens the root much; sometimes even causing death, and thus many curious perennials have been lost, especially the first year of planting them. To preserve any particular sort therefore, let the stems be cut down as soon as the flowers appear to be going off, or to secure the root in strength, let them not flower at all the first year.
Decaying vegetables are offensive, and the kitchen garden ought to be attended to, that every thing of the kind may be removed out of sight or smell. Thus may all in this department, being under industrious and judicious management, strike the eye as agreeably as a flower garden, the idea of usefulness stamping a value on the neatness.
Vegetables prematurely spindling, and superfluous ones, sprouts, &c. running for seed, should not be suffered to continue in the ground (as they too often are) to exhaust its strength, as well as offend the eye.
The management of a garden (summarily speaking) consists in attention and application; the first should be of that wary and provident kind, as not only to do well in the present, but for the future; and the latter should be of that diligent nature as (willingly) "Never to defer that till to-morrow which may be done to-day:"—Procrastination is of serious consequence in gardening; and neglect of times and seasons will be fruitful of disappointment and complaint. It will often happen, indeed, that a gardener cannot do what he would; but if he does not do what he can, he will be most justly blamed, and perhaps censured by none more than himself.
SECTION V.
OF PROPAGATION.
PLANTS are propagated by seeds, suckers, slips, offsets, divisions, cuttings, layers, and graffs.
By seed is the most general method of propagation, and plants raised any other way are seldom so fine. Those plants from seed which have never been removed, are commonly handsomer, and come forwarder, than those that have been transplanted, provided they were sown in a proper soil and situation.
As upon seed being right in kind and good in nature, depends the desired success, care should be taken to procure the best, and no temptation suffered to prevail for the use of an inferior kind, or of one only suspected of being so, if it can be helped; for to cultivate a soil, and use a wrong or defective seed knowingly, is folly indeed!
The largest seed of the kind, plump and sound, is the best, being well ripened and kept from injuries of weather and insects; for, as the largest animals produce the most profitable stock, so it is in vegetables; which directs the gardener always to save seed only from the forwardest and handsomest uninjured plants. As in animals the young may be stunted by bad management, and defective food, so in vegetables, the seed being good will not be alone sufficient, if the soil and culture be not right.
Commonly speaking, new seed is to be preferred to old, as growing the more luxuriantly, and coming up the surer and quicker. This circumstance induces some private persons to save their own seed (a practice [Page 59] not altogether to be recommended) that they may not be deceived in buying old for new seed: But this trick of trade it is to be hoped is not practised by every seedsman: Yet a little mixture of old seed is sometimes proper, because the new is perhaps cut off, and the old saved, by being a day or two later in coming up.
If old seed is knowingly sown, some allowance in point of time must be made. Peas and beans of two years old, are by some preferred to new, as not likely to run to straw. And cucumbers and melons are reckoned best to be of several years age, in order to their shooting the less vigorously, and so becoming more fruitful, and take up less room: But this principle is maintained extravagantly by some gardeners, who say these seeds can hardly be too old, and will allow ten years to be within bounds; three for cucumbers, and four for melons however is best. As to the age of seeds, at which they may be sown and germinate, it is uncertain, and depends much how they are preserved. Seeds kept from the air and moisture by being buried deep in the ground will continue a great many years without corruption.
Peas and beans will germinate very well at seven years of age; but the seeds of lettuces and kidney beans, and some others are not to be depended upon after a year or two; and though generally speaking the smaller seeds are of the least duration, yet their maintenance of vegetative power must depend much upon the texture of the seed, with respect to its coat, and the oil it contains, &c.
The saving seed, for the sake of saving money in the purchase, has not been found to answer well, in general with private persons, and is hardly to be recommended. Things running to seed give a garden a rude appearance, often occupying ground that is wanted, and might be used to better purpose; and the case often is, that seeding plants (in private gardens) are neglected in some measure, or destroyed by birds, and come to little at last. Perhaps they are not saved from proper [Page 60] plants. It is a particular business to raise seeds for sale, and (generally) they are best had from those whose province it is to deal in them.
Against sowing our own seed, there is this to be observed, that it is a received maxim to procure seeds of esculents from a different soil and situation, or at least to change them, as being apt to alter or degenerate, if repeatedly sown in the same place. Seed produced on warm land is disposed to come early, but by this means (in proportion to its dryness) prematurely, so that the plants produce but few flowers. Seed from cold land comes late, and in some seasons the plants do not well ripen their seed. Rich land produces seed, not abundantly, but too luxuriant in nature, and poor land gives weak seed; so that in these cases, to continue sowing the seed produced on the same ground, is evidently not proper.
The only case where (on the whole) it is proper for private persons to save seed, is to secure that of any particular sort, that it is judged may not be got so true and good. Yet here perhaps the busy bee or wind may interfere, and disappoint expectation; for if there is any thing of the like kind in a neighbouring garden, these may carry the Farina of that to our charge, and contaminate it, so as to produce a spurious offspring, which is often experienced in the cabbage tribe. Now this cannot in a great degree happen with those who raise seed in extensive pieces of ground occupied with the same sort of vegetable.
Those however who choose to save the seed o [...] vegetables, must propagate from fine forward plants, secure them from rocking about, when they get tall and heavy guard against birds, gather them as they ripen, and keep them dry. Flowers, it may be proper to save the seed of, and it is little trouble. The sorts may thus be better depended on, and the small quantity wanted of each kind makes it hardly worth while to buy, if we can raise them ourselves, or get them of a [Page 61] friend. It should be a rule for flower seeds in general to be fresh from year to year; though if kept dry, and from much air, many sorts will grow that are older: Flower seeds are kept well in vials.
Seeds may be forwarded for sowing by various ways of procuring a germination before they are put into the ground. In summer it has not been unusual, to steep both broad and kidney beans in soft water, or milk and water, about twenty-four hours, to forward their growth, and to ascertain their vitality. If the ground is very dry when these seeds are committed to it, either steeped or not, it is a good way to make drills or trenches to plant them in, watering them well first, and then pressing the seed in a little way. Any sort of the broad beans, or even peas, may be forwarded, when ground is not for the present ready, by laying them in damp mould, in a garden pot, or otherwise, a layer of earth, and a layer of seeds, &c. and they may be put into trenches (with care) when the radicle has got some considerable length, the mould being light, and the work finished by a gentle watering.
The smaller seeds, as carrots, &c. may be prepared for sowing, by simply mixing them in a little moist sand, or fine earth, taking care that they do not lie longer than the usual time of their beginning to sprout: but this practice should only be adopted for seeds that are long in coming up, and then there is some advantage in having them to sow in a state ready for rooting immediately, on fresh dug earth.
The season for committing seeds to the ground, is that as early a time as the nature of the plant to be cultivated will bear; for the forward productions, which come without forcing, are the best as to size and fruitfulness, if they meet with no material check from weather. It is the proper ambition of gardeners also, to have some of the first of each kind of vegetables and fruits.
[Page 62] Let this direction for early sowing be understood, not only of spring, but autumn crops; that the plants designed for winter use, or to stand for spring, may be strong, and well established in the ground: Though for those designed for spring, it is advisable to have two or three different sowings; for lettuces (as an instance) that are forward, will sometimes rot, when backward plants shall do well.
To be sure of a crop, and in some things a succession of crops, various sowings should be made through the year, at all times that are not too unnatural as to season; for it is an object in gardening, not only to have early and late productions, but never to be without what may be produced. Every sowing that is made (the early in particular) should be noticed in time, whether it is likely to succeed, that the work may be repeated, if there is like to be a failure. But a little caution is necessary, that this business be not over done; for though there may seem to be a sufficient distance of time in sowing for succession crops; yet they tread sometimes upon the heels of one another so fast as [...]o occasion a disagreeable superfluity: This is often the case in peas and beans, in the height of summer, and especially if a hot one: and this caution is the more necessary, where there is no ground to spare, or but few hands to cultivate it.
Sowings should be generally performed on fresh dug, or stirred ground. The digging should therefore be done as near the time designed to sow as can be. There is a [...] moisture in fresh turned up soil, that softens the seed to swell and germinate quickly, and nourishes it with proper aliment to proceed in its growth with vigour, but which is evaporated soon after from the surface. If the ground, indeed, turns up raw, or wet (as early in the spring it is apt to do) a little time must be allowed it to dry, and so also if rain falls first. In this case, seed should be sown as soon as [Page 63] [...]ver the ground may be ventured on, not to [...]ang to the feet, for trampling when the soil is too wet, binds it and does harm, especially heavy ground; thus in this work, and every other in the way of gardening, there is a nicety of time to be observed, by those who would do their business well. It is to be observed, however, that sowing in dri [...]s, or on beds that are not to be trampled, the moisture of the ground is rather an advantage, provided, in the last case, that the ground will admit a rake, and the soil is not too wet to drop somewhat loosely about the seeds.
The proper depth at which seed should be sown, is to be carefully observed: if too deep, they will either rot or not vegetate or thrive well; and if too shallow, they are liable to be injuriously affected by [...], [...] drought, or birds; but of the two, rather [...] than too deep, is best, and this we are [...] whose sowings are mostly superficial.
The smaller the seed, the finer should the soil be, and the less also the covering; so that, while some (as the seed of celery is to be but barely covered, others, as peas and beans) may have a depth of two, three, or four inches. But some regard is to be had to the season and soil:—in a warm season, and light soil, sow deeper, and in a cool season, and strong soil sha [...]lower.
The quantity of seed sown, is a thing to be attended to with some exactness. Small seeds go a great way, and require a careful hand to distribute them; for though sowing a little too much [...]e a trifle as to the value of seeds, yet to have them come up cr [...]ding thick is an evil. To sow evenly as to quantity, is an object of practice worthy of care, as it secures a better crop, and more easily managed in the [...]nning. On the whole, however, it is better to sow rather thick than thin, especially if the seed is suspected; poor land will require more seed than rich.
It is not generally advisable to sow several sorts of seed on the same spot, as some persons are accustomed [Page 64] to do; for though the gardeners about London follow the practice; profit is their great object, and not neatness or propriety. On the same piece, they sow radishes, lettuces and carrots; the radishes are drawn young for the table, the lettuces to plant out, and a sufficient crop of carrots is left, for carrots should not be very near to grow big: this is as reasonable a combination as any that is made; but still, if not short of ground, each kind separate will be found best. In defence of this mode of culture, it is said, if one crop [...]ails, the others may do, and there is no loss of ground or time; and if all succeed they do very well. Radishes and spinach are commonly sown together by the common gardeners, and many man [...]res of inter-cropping are made by them as sowing, or planting between rows of vegetables that are wide asunder, or presently to come off, or in the alleys of things cultivated on beds. But this crowding mode of gardening will not be imitated by private families, except there is a want of room to bring in a proper succession of crops.
Some little things of this sort, however, ought to be done; as, suppose a piece of ground for horse-radish be new planted, it may be top-cropped with radishes or spinach, &c. or if a piece of potatoes be planted wide, a bean may be put in between each set in every or every other row: a thin crop of onions upon new asparagus beds, is a common practice, drawing them young from about the plants.
The proper covering for seeds at broad cast being determined on, as to depth, let the ground lay the rougher, the deeper the seed is to be buried; and if it is to be scarcely covered, rake the ground first very level and fine. All seeds come up best when moderately pressed with the earth; for if they lie too lightly in contact with it, cold and drought more easily affect them, and when once seeds begin to germinate, they are impatient of both: If stopped in their vegetation, [Page 65] are quickly cut off. Thus, trampling seeds in, not only fixes them in their places, but tends to preserve them from injury by the weather. According to the depth it is intended to cover seeds, the feet should be set wider or nearer, i. e. the closer for the less covering. Begin to trample on the outside, walking regularly and steadily round the piece, till the middle be arrived at in the finish. This done, lay all immediately and neatly level with a wide rake, drawing off stones, &c. but do it lightly, to avoid driving in the teeth of the rake, which would remove the seed.
Patches, or small pieces, are sometimes sown without trampling, particularly of flowers, by drawing some of the mould on one side, and then sowing and covering the proper depth with what earth was drawn off, adding a little more, if necessary. In this case, if the soil is not heavy and wet, press the surface a little with the rake head, spade, or otherwise. Seeds sown in drill, or rows, should be pressed a little, especially if the soil be light; and even beans set by a dibble, are best to have the earth pressed about them with it, or afterwards with the rake head, and they will support themselves more erectly for it, for the least wind rocks them about in loose holes. In a light soil, the best way is to lay them in a trench, and trample them in.
Directions for thinning seedling crops, and pricking them out in time, were given in the last section. Let this business be done properly, and prick out enow, that there may be to spare: perhaps a neighbour may be obliged thereby, and at any rate it is best to have plenty, l [...]st accidents happen.
Propagation by suckers is a mode of culture rather peculiar to trees and shrubs. The things to be observed in this business are, to take them up with some care from the mother plant, so as not to injure its root, nor the sucker's own root, by pulling it up without properly loosening it first. The earth should be moved aside by a trowel, and then the sucker cut off by a knife, and not with a spade, as is common. Of these [Page 66] hardy things that there is plenty of, this rough way does not signify much, as to the sucker; but it may injure the root too much that it comes from. Whereever a root appears barked, the part below should be cut off. If it is desired to succeed well, in propagating by suckers, consider that all young roots are tender, let them be trimmed to form, and planted immediately, or at least let them be covered. Suckers that have poor roots, must have their heads reduced accordingly.
Propagation by slips is of two sorts, either from the root, or stem: and several sorts of flowers and herbs are increased this way. When from the roots (if the whole is not taken up) move the earth carefully aside, and slip off by a pressure of the thumb and finger, and be cautions of hurting the fibres of the slips, planting with fine and good mould about them. Take off slips from the stem carefully by a push of the thumb, and not too many from the same plant, as it is apt to injure the place a little by tearing off some of the wood. Slips from the stem are to be considered as cuttings, and treated accordingly. They take more certainly, and make better roots than cuttings; but are apt to injure the stem from whence they are taken.
Offset is a term sometimes applied to slips from fibrous roots; but more properly so from bul [...]o [...]s roots, which put forth many offsets. These are slipped away at the time they are taken up for removal or replanting, and commonly take two or three years before they bear flowers: dispose of them therefore in a nursery, where they may remain undisturbed while they come to a flowering state.
Division of the roots is a way of propagating many sorts of plants. To this end (of course) they must be taken up, and then carefully pulled, or cut asunder with a sharp instrument; as the case may require. It is not safe, however, to divide such roots into very small pieces, (especially if cut), as then they are apt to die; but leave them of a size sufficient, not barely to secure life, but to form immediately a full and [Page 67] handsome head. The general season for thus splitting fibrous rooted plants, is October, but it may be done early in the spring.
Cuttings of a variety of woody plants will grow, and many trees and shrubs are propagated this way; but their sap must be of a watery nature, as those plants that are gummy will not strike, (or rarely) though ever so much care is bestowed, or time allowed them. The texture of the wood of cuttings must be somewhat soft, as hard wooded ones will not grow. Cuttings should be rather short than long, and kept steady in the ground. If they are planted where there is any likelihood of their being disturbed, they may be tied to a stick, well fastened in the ground.
The season for setting slips and cuttings is for some things summer, as wall-flowers and myrtles; and for most, from October to March, but (in general) the sooner the better. It has however been said (by Mr. Miller) that spring is the best time for all, and that the sap should be in motion first. This is at least true of some things, as cuttings of the vitex, or chaste tree, (though hardy) are found to do best in spring, and so all cuttings from plants of a delicate nature do.
Cuttings should be of well ripened wood, and have the earth pressed to them, the whole length that they are in the ground; i. e. from four to six inches. Cut them with a sharp knife slopewise, and plant in a good soil, and in a situation where they only have the morning sun. They must be kept cool (not wet) by occasional watering; but if set in fresh cow's dung, with about two inches of mould on the top, they will not need watering, and will strike freely, if the shoots are not too young and raw, or of too succulent a nature: Slips and cuttings should always be taken from the outside of plants, and be robust but not luxurious.
Laying of branches is a mode of propagation, that may be adopted for almost all forest trees, and several sorts of fruit trees and shrubs; i. e. all that will grow from cuttings, and many that will not. Layers are [Page 68] less rampant, and more fruitful than suckers; and those who [...] curious, and find a seminal variety of any tree, [...]r shrub, that is remarkably different from the original, the only way to have it preserved genuine is to convert it into a stool, (by cutting down) and raising plants by layers. They are made of the lower branches of the plant, and must be young and pliable, to bend down without breaking, to the depth of four, five or six inches in the ground, (as the soil is light or heavy) at which they must be held securely by good pegs; and if they cannot be brought down sufficiently deep, some earth may be raised up to them.
Let the ground about layers be kept cool by occasional waterings, and laying some moss, turf, litter, or rather small pebbles about them, which will not harbour insects. The part out of ground, may be supported erectly by a tie to a stick. It is a good way to slit (with a sharp knife) the part at the peg as in cornation layers, a little more than an inch; and some prick a few holes about the part (at a joint) with a blunt awl, to help the layer to strike root. For the hard woods, some gardeners make several slits, or chips, in the part layered in the earth, and bind the layer rather tight, just above it, with pliant wire; and soft wooded layers are sometimes twisted to crack the bark, in order to help the part to strike quickly.
Where there are no branches low enough to be brought into the ground, (and it is not thought good to head down for the production of low shoots, or suckers) plants may be layered by fixing a broken pot, or a box, with a slit in the side, to the height necessary to lay in a branch. A branch also, if long enough, may be thrust through the hole of a garden pot upwards, then filled with earth, and supported by some contrivance, and shaded by some means, and frequently watered. Take care not to break the buds in drawing it through the hole of the pot. By this contrivance rooted plants being procured in pots, may be turned out with the earth about their roots undisturbed. [Page 69] A branch of a vine thus layered in November, may be next year cut off, when the fruit is ripe, and brought in the pot to table, before it is planted out.
The season for layers is (generally) the same as for cuttings, and some sorts will be well rooted in a year, but others will require two, and sometimes three years before they will be fit to be moved. Those, however, that are slow to strike should be layered as soon as ever young shoots are forward enough, which perhaps may be in July or August. Cut off the leaves of the part that goes into the ground, because such young wood will not bear stripping. For propagation of fruit tres by graffing, see the two next sections.
SECTION VI.
OF A NURSERY.
THOSE private persons who have the opportunity of ground, and do not mind the expense and trouble of managing a nursery, may find satisfaction and advantages attending it. But there are so many nursery-men ready to supply our wants, that the necessity of a nursery is in a great measure done away; it affords, however, employment, amusement and an opportunity for exercising ingenuity, and that particularly in the way of graffing.
By mea [...] of a nursery, trees are ready upon the spot [...] be transplanted without damage to the roots [...] out of ground, and the climate and soil being the same in which they are raised and are to [Page 70] grow, and to fruit, there is a sort of certainty of success, that could not otherwise be had.
There is also a great advantage in raising trees, in a very material point, in an assurance of having fruit that we know we like, by getting graffs, or buds, from trees of which we have tasted and admired the fruit. If trees are, however, to be bought, it is reasonable to hope for better success, in procuring them from a nursery-man living northwards than southwards.
In a nursery, stocks may be raised for fruit trees, shrubs propagated by suckers, slips and cuttings, and flowers of the biennial and perennial sorts may be sown, bulbous offsets planted, and thus a stock may be readily provided for furnishing any part of the pleasure ground. For all, or some of these objects, a spot might be allotted, if it were only the corner of a garden.
Supposing even only a little spot is made use of for a few flowers, shrubs, &c. let them be duly attended, to weed, thin, water, trim into form, support, shelter, and in short nurse, but yet not to bring any thing up tenderly, as too much, or long cover in winter, exposes to risk when it is taken away; the plants not being able to bear a moderately cold air. A low part of the garden that has not too much sun, is best for a little nursery; but it must not be overshaded with trees.
Suckers, slips and cuttings of any kind, should be attended to for forming a proper head; shortening the shoots, and keeping a clear stem below, and the roots free from suckers. Two years commonly fit suckers for planting out, and three years slips and cuttings. It is a good way, to fasten the two latter, if not the former, to sticks, that the wind, &c. may not loosen them, and prevent their rooting.
Large plants, as young trees, &c. should be tied to stakes well fixed, at first putting out for the same reason. These should be seen to from time to time, that they remain fast; as also, the mats or cloths, that may have been put over hoops to shelter exotic seedlings, [Page 71] &c. from heavy rains, or severe frosts, for the wind has great power over such coverings.
The soil of a nursery should be dry, free and in heart; but not much enriched with dung, left a rankness of food give too great a freedom of growth, and a habit in the plants, which not being indulged by a like soil afterwards, disappointment ensue. A dungy soil also encourages worms and insects, to the injury of seedlings, and makes young plants more liable to be cut off in a sharp winter; too rank a soil also, prevents the juices of plants from being properly digested, and so they are less fruitful.
On ground designed to be sown, or planted in spring, if it needs refreshing, lay on a little well consumed dung towards winter, as directed at page 46.
A nursery should be laid out into beds of about four feet wide, with alleys of about two; and thus all the work of it will be done conveniently, and the plants will have free air to strengthen them. In the alleys may be buried some dung, which will be at hand, and useful when consumed by time and turning over, to dress the beds as they may need it.
Stocks for graffing fruit, are raised from suckers of plums, cherries, codlins, crabs, pears and quinces; and sometimes from cuttings of codlins and quinces; but those stocks raised from seeds and stones are much best, if we consult freedom of growth. If sucker stocks grow ever so well, they are apt to put forth suckers, which is not only a troublesome circumstance, but exhausts a tree and prevents fruitfulness. It is to be understood, that the graff will (in some measure) partake of the nature of the stock; therefore soft, mealy fruit, ought to be propagated on austere stocks, and the contrary; tender, delicious fruits designed for forcing, should always be on smart stocks, or they become insipid.
Though crab stocks for apples are mostly used, yet the ripe black seed; of any other smart eating apple may be sown, either in autumn or spring Sow in autumn [Page 72] (October or November,) and if this sowing fails, the spring may be adopted towards the end of February. At these times, the well ripened seeds of pears, or stones of plums, or cherries, may be sown. The stones of any sort of plum, produce stocks for apricots, peaches and nectarines; and though the white sorts are commonly preferred, the red wheat-plumb is excellent for the apricot; of black plums the muscle is the best.
Those seeds or stones that are saved early, or are to be kept through the winter for spring sowing, (which many prefer,) should be preserved from air in dry sand: Let them be put in a box layer upon layer, three or four courses, covering the top three inches, and guard against mice. Nuts, acorns and chesnuts are put in the ground at the same time, as also the seeds of various sorts of shrubs and forest trees.
The sowing as to depth must be according to the size of the seed. The seeds, or kernels of apples and pears may be sown in drills a full inch deep, a foot asunder, and scattered thinly in them, pressing the ground a little to them; or sow at broad cast. But take care not to use the seeds of fruit that has grown on a hollow tree, for they will not vegetate. The stones of any fruit should be sown at near two inches depth; and nuts, &c. at three or four. Stones and nuts must be set thin, and (it is of some advantage) the small end upwards, as here the shoot pushes out, or they may be laid flat. If the beds are sown all over, cover with mould previously drawn aside in the alleys; but drills have the neatest appearance, and some little use may be made of the spaces between them the first year.
Prepare the beds by digging the soils well to a full foot in depth, and let the surface be made fine: thus will the roots strike down freely to preserve themselves from drought, wet will drain away, and the young plant push strait upward: four feet beds are best.
[Page 73] The enemies of seed beds must be guarded against, as poultry, birds, dogs, cats, mice and frost; the latter by covering lightly with pea haulm or wheat straw, and the former by furze, thorns, or brush wood, and traps. If any hares, or rabbits, get at a nursery, they make sad havock in sharp weather, by barking the young plants; therefore, guard against them, and larger animals by good close fences, which will also keep out sharp winds.
During the first year, they must be kept moderately cool, by watering in dry seasons, or laying moss, or some short litter, over the beds. And as to weeding, though they must not be smothered, yet some small weeds may be suffered to grow in summer, as they help to shade the plants, and keep the ground cool. Seedling trees are very apt to suffer by drought. They should be thinned in the summer, after rain, from two inches to three or four asunder, according to their nature; and at the end of the year (i. e. when a year old) thinned to from nine inches to a foot asunder, and those drawn may be planted out at the same distance, or at least the best of them. The first winter, they should be protected from severe frosts, by some light, dry litter, which remove in mild weather.
Stocks designed to grow for full standards, should be set in rows, three or four feet asunder, and at one foot and a half in the rows; or if set at the beforementioned distances, they may be transplanted again, another year or two, wider. Rows for dwarfs need not be so far asunder as those for standards: but before they are planted, the side shoots must be trimmed off, and the tap roots shortened, in order to procure a clean strait stem, and a full root.
All new planted trees in a nursery, should be protected from frost, by laying pease haulm, bean, or strong wheat straw between them, which may be trampled down, and secured by throwing stones over it, or by pegging down: seedlings, or stocks, planted [Page 74] out in spring should be protected from drought also in the same manner, a month or two, (or longer,) and afterwards occasionally watered in dry weather.
The second year, in October, those left at about a foot distance in the rows, may either be taken up and replanted, cutting the tap to make bushy roots, or, taking out every other, left to grow of a size fit to graff, or inoculate there. This year, only the stronger side-shoots from the stem should be cut off; for the weaker ones will help the stem to thicken, by detaining the rising sap, and imbibing moisture from the atmosphere to feed it; and the getting a strong stem is a material thing, especially for standard trees.
Stocks of any kind will be three or four years growing, or two or three from planting out, before they are fit for graffing; and if strong stocks are wanted, (as for standards,) more time will be necessary: The rule of substance may be from a quarter to an inch, or more. As dwarf trees are graffed, or inoculated within five or six inches of the ground, much less stocks will do for them, than for standard trees, which are to be graffed at so many feet high; i. e. if for full-sized trees.
Stocks that are naturally of a slow growth, are covetted for dwarf trees, that they may not mount the wall, fill the espalier, or increase to a large head too fast. So for apples, instead of crab stocks, which are commonly of free growth, those raised from the seeds of the paradise apple are recommended, or stocks raised from cuttings of the Kentish codlin. These cuttings should be planted strong, of an inch at least thick, and from two to three feet long. Trim the shoots of the side off, but leave one at the top. They must be set a foot deep, in a good soil, and occasionally watered. It is best to fix them in the very place where they are to bear fruit, as stocks from cuttings make weak roots, and are therefore not so safely moved, [Page 75] without danger of losing some of the fibres, none of which can be spared.
In default of these naturally dwarf-growing stocks, those raised from suckers are sometimes used, as less likely to grow off freely than seedling stocks. Layers also are proper for dwarf stocks, and they are commonly to be had from the codlin; all layers must be carefully taken up to preserve the roots.
For pears, dwarf stocks are raised from quince cuttings, layers, or suckers; but as quince shoots are commonly of a weak and crooked growth, the stocks from pear seeds are mostly used. But suckers may be obtained from pears, quinces, &c. by cutting down an old tree within a foot of the ground, and these being planted out for a year or two, become good stocks. If the suckers, or shoots, lay high, they may be earthed up to induce them to strike. But suckers will be often forced, by only cutting off the top of an old tree, which is an experiment to be recommended, (in pears particularly) as there will be formed a new head, and an opportunity given to graff for another, or a better sort. And if there are no suckers, there may be low-placed shoots proper for layers, of those trees that will thus strike, and most trees will, if not the first, perhaps the second year.
Stocks from suckers, for dwarf plums and cherries, are in one sense better than those raised from stones, as being less free in their growth; and the common red cherry and the black are to be preferred for stocks, whether as to suckers or seedlings. If suckers of any tree grow at a proper distance from the parent stock, they may be graffed or inoculated without removal, [...]ll wanted to plant out for fruiting, i. e. in a year or two. Suckers that are for stocks should always be planted out in autumn, and stand (at least) to the following spring or summer, twelve months before they are used.
Figs, quinces, and mulberries (as sometimes codlins) [Page 76] are raised from suckers, layers and cuttings, without graffing; but from layers is the best method, being more sure than cuttings, and more fruitful than suckers, and in one year they will be rooted. The season for both cuttings and layers (a little before or after) is October, though February is rather better for the fig. The layers from fig trees must not be taken off till the beginning of March, as when planted in autumn they may die; other layers should, however, be then removed.
Medlars are graffed on pear or crab, or service-tree stocks; but more commonly upon medlar and white thorn stocks; though the fruit (on the last at least) is not reckoned so good.
Vines are raised from cuttings and layers, either in autumn or spring; but for cuttings rather the latter; and if the vines are pruned in February, lay the cuttings by in dry mould or sand, till March or April. Place the layers in the ground, about four or five inches deep, leaving two or three eyes out. The cuttings should have three or four eyes in the ground, and only one out, or be about a foot or fifteen inches long, and placed a little aslant. Cuttings should have a knot of the old wood at bottom, for those cut off above, though they may strike, will not produce so good, or fruitful plants; they are also best taken from the lower part of the tree, the wood there being the most ripened. Vines are best raised where they are to grow, by opening a hole, and placing two cuttings in, one of which is likely to answer. Keep it to one shoot, and cut down to two eyes in autumn. Keep to two shoots the next summer, and prune down to two or three eyes in autumn, and then the vine will proceed with vigour, and bear well.
Chesnuts are raised by sowing those that are imported, three inches deep, and four asunder, in rows six inches apart; where growing two years, let them be planted out half a yard apart, in rows a yard asunder. When [Page 77] five or six feet high, they may be moved where they are to remain: If the seed is good, it will sink in water.
Walnuts are raised from well-ripened nuts, sown either in autumn or spring; and if the latter (which may be rather best) preserve the nuts in their outer coats, in dry sand. These trees are best but once moved, and their tap root preserved, if for timber, with the head as entire as possible; but if for fruit, the tap root should be shortened, to prevent the tree mounting, and the head may be cut, to accommodate it to the root, as to size. The walnut likes a dry soil, and if gravelly, it does best; and though walnut trees are many years before they come to bear, yet if it were only for the wood, posterity would have reason to commend the planter.
Filberds are raised from nuts, or suckers, and layers, the latter of which is the best method; or they may be graffed on the common nut tree. The nuts sown in autumn, or kept dry in sand till February, produce fine trees, but generally differ a little from the sorts sown, and make a variety generally for the worse. Nuts like a cool soil.
Currants and gooseberries are raised principally from suckers, slips, and cuttings, but best from the latter. When from seed, it is with a view of obtaining varieties, and hence the many sorts of gooseberries in some catalogues. Use cuttings, or slips, of the last year's wood, from fruitful trees, about nine or ten inches long, and set them four or five in the ground, half a yard asunder; train them to one shoot, (or at the most two,) the first year, and the next head them down to six or seven eyes, when a fine head will be formed the following year, and in the autumn they may be moved where they are to fruit.
Barberries are raised from suckers, layers, cuttings, or seed sown in autumn or spring. The latter mode of propagation produces the finest shrubs, with the [...]argest [Page 78] fruit, though it is seldom practised, suckers being generally plenty.
Raspberries are almost universally propagated from suckers, being always abundant; and as this saves a year, and seed produces varieties not desirable, sowing is not to be recommended: This shrub is rarely brought into the nursery to obtain strength. Se page 38.
Strawberries are raised from seed, offsets, and runners, but almost universally from the last; plants from seed produce the finest fruit, and sometimes a variety that is superior to the original.
The young offsets of the present year, slipped in autumn, or those of the last year (which will be better rooted) slipped in spring, will do for plants, cutting off the sticky parts; but the first runners are more commonly and properly used. Offsets early in spring, and forward runners in summer, (as soon as rooted in June,) may be planted out in cool ground, at six inches distance, by way of a nursery, in order for making new plantations towards the end of September, or in October. This is thought a good way by many, but it is seldom practised: Let the summer plants be well watered till rooted, and suffer no runners to proceed from them. The common method is to let the runners remain till September, and then, as early in the month as may be, to dress the beds, and select the strong and most bushy-rooted sets for forming new beds: It would, however, be an advantage both to the old stools, and the young plants, to suffer only the first or second runners to remain for the purpose: Thus their own beds will be the nursery for them; and except the soil is worn out, (perhaps,) the best. See page 39.
The raising of FOREST TREES is rather beside the purpose of this book. They have been mentioned as [Page 79] to the time of sowing, and their treatment is in a great measure the same as for raising stocks for fruit trees; so that to those who would do only a little in this way, much more need not be said.
Forest trees are often left to grow thick on the seed bed, and only thinned a little in the autumn following, and so from time to time as they get bigger; but a little thinning in the summer, by drawing, when the ground is moist, were surely best. If the soil that seedling trees are to be planted in be poor, let them be raised in earth somewhat sandy, and at any rate not in a rich soil.
Those who would do much in raising forest trees, should consult works written particularly on the subject; and that is a judicious one by Mr. Kennedy, on this, and other articles, 2 vols. 8vo. entitled, A Treatise on Planting and Gardening, and Management of the Hot-House; but it is to be observed his chief subject on planting, is with respect to poor or waste land, in which business (as also in the other articles he has treated) he had much experience.
When young men take to gardening and planting, it is an happy circumstance, and they should lose no time in the business; for it is a thing that persons advanced in years have often repented of. It produces considerable satisfaction, and a peculiar pleasure, in the evening of life, when a man can point at good trees, and say, "These are of my own planting!"—but it were a superior thing to add, "And of my own raising too." Let young planters resolve, therefore, to raise their own trees, especially of the forest kind. "There is no better, or cheaper way of raising woods and plantations, than by sowing the masts or nuts of timber trees, where they are always to remain, and this is best done in spring."
It is to be observed, that the wild service, hawthorn, hol [...]y, and ash keys come up the second year; but most other seeds of trees the first. Ash keys, however, (and [Page 80] probably the others,) if they are buried in a pit with coal ashes [...]ted fine, or in a sandy earth for a year, will come up the first year they are sown.
To have good seed of the various kinds, is a thing too little attended; but on which evidently depends much. It should be well ripened, and the produce of fine healthy trees; withal, not growing near dottrel, ill-conditioned ones, the farina from the flowers of which might impregnate those of the good tree, and give its seed a degree of degeneracy. Let oak acorns be thrown into water, and those only used which sink quickly;—they should be kept a while to harden, but not too long out of ground, as they soon sprout.
In the management of a nursery, the young plants of trees and shrubs should be dug round once a year, by a downright cut of a sharp spade, a little distance from the stems, nearer or farther off, according to their age, to shorten straggling roots, and produce new ones more at home: Let this be done in October or February; the former time is best for the older plants, and the latter for young ones. The spade also may be drove under them to cut off the tap roots, where it is not an object to preserve them. By this practice, a good, full, brushy root will be obtained, fitting plants for a prosperous removal; but it should be done a year before transplanting. Evergreens in particular would be safer to move, being thus treated. Immediately after the operation, a sound watering will be proper to settle the earth to the roots, except the ground be quite moist.
SECTION VII.
OF GRAFFING.
GRAFFING, (or graffing is the [...]s [...]rtion of a cion into a stock, or stem, raised for the purpose, and is necessary to the ensuring [...] good fruit; i. e. to have the same (or at least with [...]tle [...]fference) produced on the new tree, as that of the old one from whence the graff was taken: It is sometimes performed on the branches of trees, and may be on the roots, a piece being raised out of the ground for the purpose.
If the seeds of fruit were left to grow up without graffing, they would produce a different kind from that they came from; by chance a better, but most commonly a worse. The varieties of fruit we have, were obtained partly from seedling stocks, without graffing, and partly by an accidental difference, that the stock, or soil, may have given.
Graffing is like planting upon a plant, for though there is an union of the parts, there is in fact little other communication than a root has with the ground. The cion, or bud, draws nourishment from the stock, but no other than is properly adapted to its own peculiar pores, which by a chemical process (suppose by fermentation in its little bladders, or cells) it alters, so as to become exclusively its own. A great variety of fruit is produced by graff-planting from the same kind of stock, (and that perhaps a mere crab,) just as a great variety of plants are from the same soil: By this means also, some forest, and many ornamental trees and shrubs are propagated, and thus their particular varieties preserved, as in all the variegated sorts, &c.
[Page 82] The art of graffing is a very curious discovery, and though it requires some ingenuity to perform it, a few trials may make it familiar, and it will prove an agreeable source of amusement and satisfaction. By being able to graff, young trees may be always at hand for replacing old, or unsuccessful ones; and the pleasure of obliging a friend in this way, is peculiarly gratifying.
Skill in this ingenious art is clearly best obtained by seeing the work performed; for this is an ec [...]aircisement superior to the plainest directions: at the first trial, to have an adept at the elbow, would be a great advantage. There are few gardeners, (even by profession,) however, that practice this work, owing to the great number of nurserymen ready to supply trees. But though they raise fine trees, much disappointment has often happened in dealing with them (particularly in the sort) which might be avoided, by a man's being able to raise good trees for himself. Directions precisely descriptive of the business of graffing, are therefore here attempted, and if once understood, trials should be made without minding the discouragement of a few failures; for practice will in the end make perfect.
Proper stocks being ready, and cions, or buds procured, there will be wanting a good sharp narrow bladed pen-knife, and a sharp smooth-edged pruning-knife, with some fine-wrought loam, or clay, and some good new base, or strong yarn.
The first thing to be done is, to cut off the head of the stock at the proper height, and in a fair part of the [...] making a smooth flat top: If the stock is too strong for the knife, and a saw is used, it must be smoothed with the knife after. The properest size for stocks, is from [...] an inch to a [...] inch diameter, a little more or less, however, may [...]. When a stock is to little, the cion [...] to overgrow it, and when too big, the cion does not so well, or so soon, cover the [Page 83] stock, as might be wished: yet stocks of any size can be used by one mode of graffing or other.
Dwarf trees are to be graffed within six inches of the ground, and standards as high as the stock will well bear, considering whether they are to be half or full standards; the former at about three or four feet, the latter at five or six. But trees designed for standards, may be graffed, or inoculated at a lower height, the graff being trained to the desired length, by keeping it to a single stem.
The cions should be healthy and strong▪ (not of luxuriant growth,) and taken from the outsides of fruitful trees, where the juices of the wood have been properly digested by sun and air: they should be taken (if it may be) from trees just in their prime, or at full bearing, and not before. Let them be cut two or three weeks sooner than wanted, and if kept longer they may not hurt, for they had better be cut a little too soon, than too late, at full length, without any side shoots.
The cions of pears, plums, and cherries, should be cut from the middle to the end of January, and at farthest not beyond the middle of February; the season mus [...], however, somewhat govern. Let them be kept all over in dry mould, close under a south wall, or some shelter, covering them with straw in wet or severe weather. ▪Some keep them in a cool room, where they will do without mould, but it would be better to set them up an end in a garden pot, with dry mould, or sand.
Cions cut early are prevented from getting two forward in bud; and if the buds begin to start, and look white, they seldom take. By having them as long as they may be kept before used, the sap of the stock gets in forwardness; for it must first begin to stir, and so be ready to push itself quickly into the cion, (now somewhat exhausted,) to form a union with it.
[Page 84] The middle of cions is fittest for the purpose; but do not cut off the tops till they are brought out to graff, for they keep best in length. If cions are to be transported to any distance, let their ends be stuck two or three inches in clay, and so matted round in a bundle; or, if wrapped [...]our [...] with a fine hay rope, and [...]eared over with clay, or a strong earth, they will not soon wither.
Some gardeners [...]ay, cions should be only of the last year's growth, and others, that the wood of the year before is best; [...] is so far a matter of indifference, that they will take much older, though (perhaps) not so certainly. As [...] medium way, if a little of the former years wood [...] with a cion of the last, and this elder wood be used for the part graffed it will be found [...] answer, in co [...]ring the stock sooner; though it must be acknowledged, that all new wood is the common practice of these who raise trees for sale; which circumstance is ordinarily a presumptive proof of right. However, [...] wood of a year's growth is not strong enough, then, at least, some of the old wood ought to be cut with it [...] and the bigger the stock is, the more this practice commends itself, as the barks will be somewhat more equal in thickness.
Proceeding to graff, take off a little of the lower end of the cion first, and then cut it in length, so as to have three or four eyes to appear above the claying: two eyes will be sufficient for a standard, but four is better for a dwarf that is to be trained. In cutting cions into length, let the top eye be just in front, or just behind, but rather the former. Use not (except upon necessity) the upper part of a cion, as the wood is too raw for the purpose, and will be shrivelled; yet strong cions (properly inserted) seldom miss through drought: indeed they will take sooner than if quite fresh.
The time for graffing is usually from Mid-February to Mid-March; but in a forward season sooner, and in a backward one sometimes later.
[Page 85] CLEFT-GRAFFING has been the most common method of propagation, and though it is not the neatest, yet it is a certain and easy way to young practitioners. The stocks for this mode of graffing should be strong, about three quarters of an inch diameter, or more if it so happen; but it may be used with the very youngest stocks, having cions of the same size.
Cut off the head, as before directed, so as to have (on the sunny side) a smooth part in the stock, where the cion is to be placed, and cutting a part of the stock off slopewise, opposite to this place, leave the top, or the crown of the stock, about half an inch wide.
Then cleave the stock with a strong knife, or thin sharp chisel, about two inches deep, as near the middle as possible, so as not to divide the pith, and if any roughness appears in the flit, smooth it off with a penknife; but something of the wedge kind must be put into the flit to keep it open to receive the cion, leaving proper room to put it in. Cut the cion on each side to the form of a wedge at bottom, an inch or more long, making that side which is to be placed inwards in the stock, thinner by about one third. Put the cion in, so that its bark, and that of the stock be level; and if the bark of the stock be thick, let the bark of the cion sink in a trifle, as the current of the sap runs chiefly betwixt the bark and wood. The cion being placed, take the wedge out that kept the stock open; yet if the stock be so strong as to pinch the cion too hard, ease it by a little bit of dry wood to be left in the cleft; so, however, as not to loosen the graff, which must be held firmly; or if the stock be very strong, the wedge of the cion may be nearly of equal thickness, inside and out, which eases the barked part.
"Cleft-graffing is used in the cyder countries, sometimes to old stocks very large, with cions of four or five inches in circumference: thus renewing old trees to bear fine fruit in three years, which before produced nothing eatable."
[Page 86] The graff must be nicely whipped round with wet bass pulled tight, and the whole clayed over to an inch above and half an inch below, smoothing it off taper, with a trowel, or knife, dipped in water. And as this is done with a view to keep out wet, sun and air, if the clay falls off, or cracks, it must be immediately repaired, till the season comes to take off the bandage, which is about Midsummer, or rather sooner: yet at this time some clay should still be kept on the top, to secure the cleft from wet, and so continued till the cleft is grown up. This clay must be worked up well with horse dung (having no straw in it) and a little short chopped hay to make it hold together without cracking. Let it be prepared at least some days before, and be beat as mortar is, the oftener the better.
If it is desired to put in two cions, to form a tree for the wall, or espalier, there should be two clefts parallel to one another, one on each side the pith. Some put in two cions, merely in case one should miss; but it is not advisable. It need hardly be observed, that in this case the crown must be left whole.
With respect to the time of performing this work, remember that what has been sa [...]elates to pears, plants, and cherries: apples cannot be graffed till the beginning of March, or later as the season is, even into April.
WHIP-GRAFFING has the advantage of cleft-graffing in neatness, and not requiring the stocks to be so old by a year or two, as very small ones will do in this way; for the stock is directly covered by the cion and it takes with certainty if properly performed. The objections to this mode are, that cions suitable to proper stocks cannot always be had; i. e. near upon half an inch thick; and, that if the cion is of a more free nature than the stock, it will overgrow it, which though it does not signify for dwarf-trees, is not so well for standards. Stock and cion are to be both of a [...] or rather [...]early so, is better, the stock having [Page 87] the advantage in bigness; for thus it is not so likely to be overgrown. When the stock of a standard is overgrown by the cion, it will give it some opportunity to thicken, by slitting the bark through downwards, in two or three places.
Having cut the head of the stock off, and the cion to its length, slope the lower end of the cion about an inch and a ha [...]t, and to a point; then cut the stock to answer it, (the cut of the stock however may be a trifle wider and longer) bark against bark, and tie them together exactly to their place, and clay it. But for the greater certainty of keeping a cion to the part, two ways to assist it are used. The first is, by cutting the cion so as to leave a small shoulder at the top of the slope, and the stock so as to leave a narrow bit of the crown to answer it, and to hold it. The other way is, make a slit with the knife in the bare place of the stock downward, beginning towards the top of the slope, and so slitting it a little way; and doing the like in the sloped face of the cion, but beginning at the same distance from the lower end of it, as was done before from the top of the stock, and so carrying it upwards; and then join them by thrusting the one slice into the other, till the bare place of the cion cover the bare place of the stock:—this junction is called Lipping.
There is a sort of whip-graffing that has been denominated slicing, or packing, which differs only from the one just described, in that the stock is of any size▪ and this is performed by cutting the cion to a face, as before, and then taking off a slice from the (beheaded) stock, choosing a gibbons part of it so as exactly to correspond with the cut-surface of the cion, taking care to fit them so that the cion may stand erect (or nearly) when clapped to. Shouldering and lipping are here as necessary as in the former method, though shouldering is more conveniently and commonly practised.
[Page 88] GRAFFING IN THE BARK, which is sometimes called crown graffing, is perhaps as good a way as any, both for ease of operation and certainty of success; but it will hardly suit any other fruit than apples or pears, as other cions will be past use (most likely) before the bark of the stocks will peel, as the time for this business is towards the end of March, or beginning of April.
The head being cut off, make a strait slit down and through the bark from the top, at the place destined for the graff, which should be rather southerly or westerly. This score down the bark, should be nearly as long as the slope cut of the cion, which may be one and a half, or two inches. Loosing the bark a lit [...]ile at the top of the score, and then with some smooth instrument rather of dry hard wood, ivory, bone, or silver, than iron or steel, open the bark sufficiently to receive the cion, by pushing the instrument down a trifle below the botton of the slit. This instrument should be thin, tapered and rounded towards the point, to suit the shape of the cion's face; one side of it flat, and the other a little convex, the flat side being applied to the wood of the stock; let it be rather narrower than the cion, that it may not loosen the bark too wide.
Cut a bit of the bark of the cion smooth off at the bottom, that it may not turn up in pushing down. It will be proper to cut the cion with a small shoulder, to rest upon the stock. And because when the cion is in, it will bear the bark up hollow from the stock, score the bark on each side the cion, so that it may fall close to the stock, and to the edges of the cion. Bind and clay neatly. In this way of graffing there is a sort of agreement between the cion and stock necessary; the cion not being too big, or the stock too small, to prevent a proper bedding. If more than one cion be not put in, the stock on the opposite side to the [Page 89] cion should be sloped up, about two inches in length, to half its thickness.
This way of graffing is used most properly with strong stocks; and sometimes is applied to large branches, and even trunks of old trees, to change the sorts, or renew the wood. In proportion to the largeness of which, from two to five or six cions are put in, and sometimes of different sorts; and if the stock be large, the more the better, as they insure the life of the stock, by receiving and carrying off the sap: in this respect the single branch of the head of an old stock may be left on, for the sap to pass off by when it begins to stir.
Having inserted the cions, and bound them, clay the top of the stock well so as to shoot off the wet. In this way of graffing, the cions are liable to be disturbed, or moved from their places by strong winds, and the best preventative is to tie small long sticks to the stocks, and then the cions to them, taking care to place the sticks so as not to force the cions; and as the shoots proceed to push they may be fastened to the sticks also, and so grow two years, when nature will need no further assistance.
SIDE-GRAFFING is done in the bark, much like inoculation, a cion being inserted instead of a bud; but remember, there must be a fluent sap first: i. e. the bark must part readily from the wood, before this mode of graffing is attempted. The head of the stock is not to be cut off, only thinned a little if it be big, and the side shoots taken away. The bark of the stock, where the insertion of the cion is to be, must be cut through in the form of the letter T, as wide and as long as is sufficient to receive the cion, cut as before, with a slope face of at least an inch long, taking advantage, (if it may be) of a part of the stock, that is a little gibbous. Let the bark of the stock be neatly raised to receive it, but yet no more than necessary; [Page 90] a little bit of the bark may be sliced off the part that is over the cross cut, to receive the cion the better.
Side-graffing may be done also by taking off [...] bark to the size of the cion's face (exactly,) and sipping may be used to keep it in its place: in this case the operation should be performed somewhat sooner in the season than in the former method. When the graff [...] appear to have taken, the head of the stock may be cut off, or a stump may be left above the graff till another season, before it be clean cut away.
APPROACH GRAFFING, or INARCHING, is performed when the stock we would graff, and the tree we would propagate, grows so near together, as to be brought conveniently into contact, and the nearer the graff and the stock are of a size the better. This mode of propagation is esteemed the surest of all, as it will conjoin branches of trees which are scarcely congenerous in their nature; and in truth, some things cannot be so well propagated any other way. It is a method seldom used for common fruit trees; but if any one wishes to try the experiment, the stock or stocks must be planted at least a year before, first making the soil good, as it may need it, being so near another tree, for it of course must be close.
Plants in pots or tubs being easily brought together, are frequently propagated this way; so that inarching is used much in green-houses and hot-houses for various things, as oranges, lemons, pomegranates, jasmines and vines sometimes: oranges and lemons thus treated in May will be united by August.
The method of inarching is, bend the best situated young branch of the tree or shrub to be propagated, to the stock to be graffed, and having determined on the part at which most conveniently to fix the shoot; cut the bark of that part of the shoot off, with nearly half the wood, (not to touch the pith) to the length of about [Page 91] three inches for a strong branch, or less for a weaker. Then cut exactly so much of the bark and wood of the stock off, as will receive the cut part of the branch, or shoot, so as to bring bark and bark in contact in every part; and if the contrivance of lipping be used, it will secure them better together. Bind and clay, and if in open ground, fix a stake to tie the work so that the wind may have no power over it; a tie also to a neat stick may be proper for those inarched in pots, &c.
As soon as the graff has taken, which will be probably in four months, (except in the harder woods,) let the head of the stock be steadily cut off with a keen knife, three or four inches above the binding, which then removing, bind and clay again, to remain about a month. In March following, cut off the branch from the parent close to the graffing, and also the stub of the stock that was left. The head of the stock is sometimes cut off before graffing, in which case a sloping cut half way the thickness of the stock, is to receive the cion; but here the graff and the stock must be both of a size, or nearly so. There has been this distinction made, to call it inarching when the head is cut off, and approach graffing when it is not. Gardeners mostly prefer the former method.
BUDDING or INOCULATION, though here last mentioned, is the most considerable mode of propagation, and is a pretty summer business. Apricots, peaches, and nectarines are always propagated this way, and plums and cherries may be. Pears are sometimes budded, and apples have been, but the success is uncertain. Not only fruit, but forest, and ornamental trees and shrubs are inoculated. The branches also of trees as well as stems are sometimes budded, which is best done on two years wood, though it may be on both younger and older.
Inoculation begins as soon as good shoots of the present year can be had, so that the season may be [Page 92] reckoned from Mid-June to Mid-August; but about Old-Midsummer, or rather after, is the usual and best time for the work: it should be done in a morning or evening, (the latter rather best,) except the day be cloudy, when any part of it will do.
Apricots being first ready, the budding season begins with them. The stocks to be used are those of the plum (raised from stones or suckers) when half an inch thick, a little under or over, and the operation is to take place from four to eight inches from the ground.
Peaches are best budded on stocks from stones, which may be either of peach or plum; but rather the latter, as making the more durable trees. The wheat plum, (a white one, ripe in August,) is reckoned the best by some, and the muscle plum is preferred by others; but any free growing sort will do, giving the preference to those mentioned.
Nectarines are propagated on the same sort of stocks; but if the plum stock is first budded with an apricot (very low,) and, when of proper size, budded with the nectarine, the advantage is reckoned that it takes best so, and comes to a better bearing, producing an improved fruit, and particularly the red Roman nectarine. Peaches are also sometimes thus double-budded; and apricots may be expected to be less luxuriant by this treatment, in which case the first bud should be of the Brussels sort.
Plums and cherries may be inoculated on sucker stocks of any kind; yet if a free growth is required, (as for standards,) stocks raised from stones are best; i. e. plums on plums, and cherries on cherries, though they will take upon each other.
Pears, if for standards, should be inoculated on pear stocks, and on those raised from seed, rather than suckers, but if for dwarfs, quince stocks may be best used, to keep the trees from growing off too fast, and so getting soon too big for their allotted space; white thorn stocks are sometimes used with the same view, but the fruit gets stony.
[Page 93] Stocks for budding dwarfs should be three years old; but for standards four or more, though small stocks may be budded for standards also, (as mentioned in the case of graffing,) if the shoot proceeding from the bud be trained to a single stem, till of sufficient height to be topped in order to form a head. Standards should be from three to seven feet high, before they are topped, according to the height they are desired to be of, as half or full; but dwarfs for trailing can hardly branch off too low, being budded at five or six inches, or less from the ground, the shoot from the bud should be shortened (at a year's growth) to five or six eyes, or to four that are well placed; i. e. with a lateral direction for the wall.
Though the longer inoculation is deferred, the riper the shoots will be for furnishing buds; yet there is an advantage in beginning as early as may be, that if the budding appears not to have taken, the work may be done again before the season is out. Or, to insure success, two buds may be inserted in the same stock, (but not in a direction under one another) and if both fail this year, the stocks may do again the next, as the heads in this mode of graffing are not to be cut off till the spring following the inoculation, because the inoculated buds do not push till then, when they will grow off apace.
Sometimes, however, in a very early inoculation, the bud will shoot the same year; but it is not desirable, as it comes weak, and is likely to be destroyed in the winter.
Let the cions to procure buds for inoculation, be taken only from the outside branches of healthy and fruitful trees. If early budding be attempted, it will be proper to cut off some spare shoot, (not fit for the purpose,) to try first whether the bark will yet readily part from the wood.
The season being right, and the cions at hand, having a sharp narrow bladed knife, and neat though wet [Page 94] bass, set about the work adroitly, for the quicker it is done the better; but "make no more haste than good speed." Keep the bud, as much as may be from sun and wind: they must not be taken from the upper part of the cions, as the bark and buds there are are too raw. If cions or buds be brought from any distance, they should be conveyed in damp (not wet) moss, or grass, and never kept above a day and night, but the sooner they are used the better.
Before the buds are prepared, get the stock ready to receive them, by taking off lateral shoots, leaving an uncut single stem. At the part fixed on for the inoculation, which should be smooth, and rather on the north side, cut the bark through to the wood, in form thus T, the cross and the down slit being of the length necessary to take in the bud, which may be cut with from one to two inches of bark; putting the point of a knife (or some instrument rather not of iron or steel) into the top of the down cut of the stock, raise the bark all the way to the bottom, so that it will just receive the bud easily. There are knives made on purpose for budding with flat ivory hafts.
To procure proper buds, put your knife in (suppose) about three-fourths of an inch above the [...]ye, and with a slope downwards cut the cion half through, then do it at the same distance below the eye, and sloping it upwards cut up the middle of the wood, till the knife meets the upper incision, so the eye will be directly in the middle.
The next step is, to separate the wood from the bark, which is to be done thus: with your nail, or the point of a knife, loosen the bark at the top, and strip it from the wood; or rather with a swan or large goose quill, made in the form of an apple scoop, (having a regular smooth edge) push it down between the bark and wood, pressing against the wood.
Examine the inside of the bark, and it there is a [Page 95] cavity just behind the eye, or bud, it is good for nothing, and another must be procured; for the cavity shews, that the root of the bud is with the wood, instead of being with the bark.
The leaf that grows by the eye is to be cut down to near its footstalk, so as to leave only a little bit of it to hold the bud by, while inserting it in the stock.
See that the bark of the stock is loosened a proper length and breadth, and if when the bud is put in, it should prove a little too long, cut the spare part off; so that the top of the bud (being squared) falls in strait with the cross cut of the stock. Thus fixed, bind it moderately tight in its place with the wet bass, beginning at the bottom and passing by the bud, go on to the top, or rather above it. Care must be taken that the bud is not hurt, and it is to be left only just starting out between the bass:—This is the mode of inoculation commonly used.
Some gardeners insist, that it is best to cut the bark of the stock thus T, and so insert the bud by pushing it upward instead of downward, because by this method it shoots off wet effectually.
Others squaring the bud to an oblong, clap it to the place to be inoculated, and scoring the stock to its size, cut out the bark of the stock from within the lines, and having put the bud to the place, bind it in: but great exactness must in this way be observed, that the edges of the bark do regularly touch.
Another way, and perhaps as good as any, is this—clap the bud to the stock, (the bud being first squared) and rather before it is separated from the wood, and score the bark on each side, and across the top; and instead of scoring the bark at the bottom, do it a quarter of an inch (or rather more) above the bottom ends of the side lines; then take off the bark between the lines, and place the bud, by pushing it down this piece of bark, (being first loosened) which will serve to hold it. Bind close, but not over tight. If in this method the bud fits exactly, it is a very sure and neat [Page 96] way of inoculating. As the scoring of the stock is best done before the barking of the bud, a little allowance must be made, as when the bud is separated from its wood, it will spread a trifle wider.
Lastly, budding has been performed by making a down slit in the bark of the stock, and a cross one in the middle of this slit, and so raising the four corners to receive the bud; making in this case, the bud rather under an inch in length; but it is difficult thus to insert the bud without injuring it, and this method i [...] therefore not to be recommended.
If the buds have taken, it will be seen in about three weeks, by their appearing fresh and plump, and not dark, flat and shrivelled. As often as any shoots appear below the budding, cut them off, and also some of the shoots above, if there are many of them; for it is not proper that an inoculated stock should have a large head. In a month loosen the bandage, by taking it off, and putting it on gently again, for another month.
In March, cut the head of the stock off with a keen knife, close behind the budding, in a sloping direction; some leave three or four inches of the stock above the bud till the following spring, and it will serve to tie the new shoot to, in order to keep it to a proper erect direction. Suffer no shoots from the stock, but rub the buds off as soon as they appear.
A few observations concludes this long article of propagation by graffing and budding. Persons designing to graff, are apt to neglect cutting their cions till they get two forward, therefore remember to be in time. To do the work well, there must be good tools, &c. and particularly a keen knife. Choose as good a day as can reasonably be expected, for bad weather occasions hurry and embarrassment, and the patience necessary to success may not be possessed: but defer [Page 97] not too long on account of the weather. In handling cions, take care of their eyes, that nothing bruises them, and be particularly careful of the buds used for inoculation.
Some motion of the sap is proper, at the time of all graffing, but a free motion is necessary for the mode of graffing in the bark, and as on the sunny side of the stock it moves freest, and is the best aspect as to weather, insertion of graffs, though not buds, if it can be avoided, should be always on a part of the stock inclining to the West. It may be of use to shade the inoculated buds a few days, by a leaf, or a bit of paper. Silver, (as a fruit knife) is best to raise the bark with, or any thing is preferable to iron.
Though inoculation may seem the slowest mode of propagating fruit trees, it proves eventually the quickest; and is the most certain way to produce free growing trees, with a well covered stock. The insertion of a bud has also the advantage of a cion, as a failure does not hurt the stock so much.
It is to be advised, that some mark be affixed, (or notch the stock) to be assured of the sort; an uncertainty of which is often a great mortification. Many words have been necessarily employed in directing to the business of graffing, but let not that circumstance deter ingenuity from setting about the work; or a few failures prevent that perseverance which will at length be crowned with success, and be a pleasing reward. Though private persons are apt to think much of the difficulty of this art, yet the ease, celerity, and certainty, with which Nurserymen perform it, seem to make it nothing at all: such is the ability which much practice gives.
SECTION VIII.
OF PLANTING.
AS so much depends upon proper planting, every attention ought to be paid to it. This business may be arranged under these several heads. 1. The choice of plants. 2. The act of planting. 3. The soil. 4. The situation. 5. The season.
1. As to the CHOICE of plants. Trees ought to be the best of the kind; and therefore no care in raising, or caution and expense in purchasing should be spared, that at least there may be a fair prospect of satisfaction. To plant, and after waiting a long time, to be disappointed, is rather a serious misfortune; especially when the work is to be begun again late in a man's life.
Having some confidence that the sort is right and good, the plants must be seen to, that they are healthy; they should appear sound as to any external injury. If they are of a squat, weak, bushy growth, there can be little expectation of their becoming good plants; though it may sometimes happen that a tree of poor promise will rally.
Trees graffed on old stunted stocks, or that have often been removed, or frequently cut down, seldom grow off well in any soil, and should be rejected. Let those that are purchased be seen to, as nurserymen often have suck trees, having remained long on hand.
Good y [...]g trees have a smooth, bright, and strait appearance, rather of a robust growth than otherwise: though the most luxuriant are not to be preferred, for their wood is raw, and wants that firmness which is [Page 99] necessary to fruitfulness: they may get off this crude state in time, but the moderately free growers are best.
Young fruit trees are the best to plant, for though old ones may sometimes succeed with good management, yet they are liable to stunt, and d [...]indle off; whereas the former establish their roots quickly, and grow off apace; so that young trees planted at the same time with old ones, generally overtake them in a few years.
2. The ACT of planting. Trees taken up for planting should be dug carefully, with (as much as possible) their full roots. Many a good tree has failed merely by being taken up badly, and then planted so. The roots of fruit trees are often not only mangled, and too few, but are also put into the ground without any dressing or care.
The less roots are exposed to the air the better, and the sooner trees are planted after being taken up, the more likely they are to succeed well. Trees properly packed (i. e. the roots well covered) may live out of ground ten days or a fortnight, in autumn, or early in the spring; but nothing except necessity will justify the keeping a tree out of ground a day longer than can be helped.
It is be determined for any length of time beforehand, when and where to plant, the opening the ground, and exposing the holes to the sun and air, (and if it may be to frost also) will both correct crudities in the soil, and enrich it from the various stores of the atmosphere; this opening should be as deep and wide as convenient, that the salutary influences of the air may be extended.
Some people do the work of planting very idly, as if it were sufficient to see that a tree has a root, and that it was only necessary to bide it in the ground. Every one who plants trees should stand by himself, or have some trusty person to see the work done, or the necessary labour may not be bestowed. It is frequently the way (for instance) just to dig a hole no bigger than will [Page 100] receive the roots of a tree twisted and forced in; but being thus cramped, and the vessels of their roots distorted and broke, it cannot be expected that such unnatural treatment should answer.
But the above violence is not all; the roots are confined as in a prison, (in a tub or a bason,) which if the soil is strong detains wet, and chills and cankers, if not rots the fibres. To plant well, the roots of a tree should have liberty to strike out freely every way, and the ground well broke for their easy progress. Let the [...]de for a tree be loosened about two feet deep, and as wide as will be much more than sufficient to receive the roots in their fall spread as they grow, with little or no direction given contrary to the original one.
When the tree is to be planted, take out the earth a little lower than necessary for the roots, at the depth the tree is designed to stand; then dig the bottom to the full spade's depth. Trim any dead or damaged part of the root clean off; thin it of the finer fibres where withered, or matted thick, and the more, according to the time the tree has been out of the ground, for the fine roots soon die, and if dead, ought not to be on. Trees moved only from one part of the garden to another, need have but few fibres cut off, but some amputations are necessary to help the sooner to new roots, which shortening always forces out. If the root had a tap, (or downright spur,) it should be cut to the general level of the other roots, and never be left longer than a foot from the highest part of the root. Those great roots that lay auk ward, or crossing, should be judiciously rectified with a sharp knife; be cautious, however, of taking off too much, for the head will produce stronger branches in proportion to the goodness of the root. Though it be little practised, it may be very well to apply some wound mixture to large amputations, especially of stone fruit.
The head of a tree should be somewhat conformed to the root. Some reduction of the head may take [Page 101] place at the time of planting; yet not all that may be thought necessary should be taken off at first; but let alone till the sap stirs at spring, and then care should be taken to proportion the head to the root; and not leave on a tree too many buds, for a few stout branches are preferable to many weak ones. This is the ordinary practice with respect to wall trees, and why not of all others? See articles, Orchard and Pruning, Sect. 3 and 12.
The hole being made as directed, form a little hillock in the middle of it to lay the roots on and round; clap the tree upon it, and having thrown on a little good and well-broke mould, give the tree a gentle, shaking lift, which will let the earth in close among the roots, and bring the tree up towards its proper height; by not doing this the roots are sometimes turned up at the ends, instead of laying rather downwards: Set the tree high enough to allow for a setting of the earth, in proportion to the depth it was loosened. Young trees, however, should have their roots nearly upon a level, and so must have their ends raised with the hand, if they are suspected to be too much depressed. The mould should be thrown on gently, a little at a time; and if some that is finer and richer than the rest be put about the roots, just to cover them, it would be a trouble that would answer, helping the tree to strike fresh roots, and grow off the faster.
Trample the mould gently about the roots, beginning at the outside of the hole, and so towards the stem. Finally, leave the ground a little hollow on the top, to receive rains, or waterings.
As to depth, trees in a light dry soil may have the top of their roots settled at about five or six inches below the surface, and in a strong soil about three inches; or it may be a general rule to plant a tree no deeper than it was before; for trees planted too deep never do well. Always keep the roots of a tree above a heavy clay, for the making trenches in it will not answer, and [Page 102] an unhealthy tree may be looked for. See next article Soil. If the good soil is thin, the roots should be almost planted in sight, raising the earth about them; and if care is taken to protect the roots of such high set trees from frost the first winter, and drought the first summer, they will generally do well. But all new planted trees should be somewhat covered about their roots from extremes of weather for a time; either with good solid turf, litter with stones on it, or stones alone, which by their weight help to hold the tree fast. Where plenty of moss is to be had, it is a neat material to lay about roots to keep them from drought.
When litter alone is laid about trees (particularly if against an old wall) mice are apt to harbour in it, and bark them.
Watering is to take place if trees are planted early in autumn; but in winter it should not. This settles the mould about the roots, but let them not be sodden with it. Late in spring water will be safely and necessarily applied, and must be repeated also if dry weather; but yet with caution, for many new planted trees have been injured (if not killed) by keeping the roots wet. Late planted trees should be occasionally watered throughout the summer.
In planting wall trees, (the bud outwards) try in the hole which way they will best stand against the wall; and if they have a head designed to remain for training, place it carefully for the branches to be laid to; but keep the tree as far from the wall as may be, (suppose eight or nine inches) that the roots may have the more room to strike behind: cut off, or shorten much all roots whose direction is towards the wall. Nail the tree to it, that wind may not disturb the roots.
In planting standards it will be proper to fix a stake near the stem to fasten the tree, in order to prevent the roots being disturbed by wind, which prevents their striking out new fibres; rocking about opens the ground also about the stem, and admits frost, by which a tree [Page 103] is sometimes lost, or succeeds badly. This staking is best done while the holes are open, and the roots of the tree seen, as by driving a stake in afterwards, it might damage some principal root, and the hurting a root is to be avoided as much as bruising a branch. Take care to fix the stake firmly, and to tie the tree so with a hayband, that it may not easily get galled. Twist the band close round the tree first, and then round the stake and tree.
In late spring planting it will be found of good use to make a mixture (in a barrow) of fresh cow dung and fine mould, half and half, to put about the roots, which will greatly help to keep them cool, and plentifully to nourish them. In default of cow dung, a puddle of fine sifted mould and water will do. Or, if the soil is light, mix half mud from a pond or ditch.
Circumstances may occur to make summer planting desirable, if it could be safely done. It is certain that roots quickly strike in summer, and if the head of the tree is a little reduced, and some shading contrived for a while, even wall trees may be then planted with cow dung. But the greatest point in this business is, that the tree be not out of the ground so long as to dry the roots; by some means they should be kept cool, and if dried, put into pond water a few hours before planting. Trees thus planted will not need watering for a long time, and must not have it, for over moisture might rot the delicate new fibres.
3. The SOIL for planting fruit trees should be good, or nothing pleasing can be expected: It should be sweet and nourishing; and therefore if not naturally so, it is to be improved by art and labour. Tillage or breaking up a soil, to expose it to the atmosphere, is of much benefit. See article Soil, in the Formation of a Garden. Sect. 3.
It nothing more can be done at the present, at least make the ground fairly good where the tree is to be set. Two or three barrows of fresh earth, if of a good [Page 104] quality, is preferable to dung: but if the soil really needs manure, let it be well incorporated by the spade; and work some rotten dung in deep, below the roots, which will be properly consumed before the new roots reach it.
In the case of only making the soil good for the present, the first opportunity, (or at least before the roots spread far) should be taken to extend the benefit as far as may be, even to several yards round; and let this work be done deep enough, or as low as the part made good for first planting, i. e. two feet, or as near upon it as the case will allow. In a few years this attention should be extended ( [...]n bad soils) to where it may be thought possible for the roots to have reached. For want of this, a tree sometimes fails when just come to its full size and principal time for bearing. When roots reach a weak, ill conditioned, poisonous soil, the tree must fail; and it should be remembered that the extreme branches of the root are what chiefly nourish a plant.
Fruit trees (though they like a rather strong soil) will not prosper, or hardly grow, in a cold clay; but in a soil that is tolerable above they may be planted, by improving, or raising this as the case may require, and cautiously avoiding going into the clay. Some persons have laid flat stones, or tiles, below the root to a considerable distance, which perhaps may answer; but it seems advisable only to do it about a foot square, (or a little more,) as this may give the roots an horizontal direction, which if they keep, all will be well.
It has been recommended to do this in all kinds of soil, in order to insure a more superficial spread, than without such contrivance could be expected.
If the soil be good, and at the same time strong, above any bad soil, and the roots take to run towards the surface, it is surprising how trees will thus prosper. When planting takes place superficially, let a hillock of earth be laid round the roots, and the tree secured [Page 105] by a stake for two or three years to hold it steady; and keep turf or moss about the root, till the tree is well established.
In a soil that trees are found to canker in, and get otherwise diseased, it is of no use (generally speaking) to wait their getting better; but if there is any spot of a more promising quality, trees that are not too old and far gone may be removed there, and perhaps recover, as it has often happened; but let the root be examined, as well as the head, to cut out any diseased part. If the shoots should be weak the first year, prune down close the second, and strong wood may possibly follow.
With respect to the soil that suits every particular kind of tree, there is some variety of opinions; and though it were clear what best agrees with each, yet trees must after all be planted in different soils, as each situation is. In what may be truly called a good soil, all trees will do very well, and in a bad one none will. No situation or management avails when the soil is poisonous, as some sorts are, by their coldness, acidity, sulphureous, or metallic qualities. Generally speaking, a true loam suits every thing. See Formation of a Garden, Sect. 3.
Of the soil that best suits each sort of tree, (though this be mentioned elsewhere in different places,) the following particulars seem to have a pretty common consent. Vines love a rich dry soil, gravelly or sandy, if it does not bind. Figs like much the same soil, though they need not so rich a one. Apri [...]ots flourish in a light loam; but peaches and nectarines should have a somewhat strong loam, and the latter needs the warmer or richer soil of the two. Pears like a strong but dry soil; apples a strong and a cool one, if it is not wet. Cherries, plums, walnuts, and mulberries prefer a dry, sandy, gravelly, or light soil, though they will grow in a stronger; notwithstanding plums do very well in a moist soil, and produce the larger fruit in it, yet the flavour is far inferior. Quinces flourish most [Page 106] in a rich moist soil, by a brook or river's side, or where a rich wash from sinks, or dunghills, runs occasionally about their roots; in a dry soil their fruit is small, though higher flavoured: It is an universal rule, that fruits are forwarder and more grateful in warm soils, but of less size.
Though the vine be planted in a right soil, yet it will require to be fed and enlivened with some spirituous manure, either in autumn or spring. For this purpose water impregnated with sheep's dung and fresh urin has been used. The top soil being removed, bullock's or hog's blood is sometimes applied; but a little sheep's dung, or that of poultry, dug in regularly every autumn, is a good, neat, standing rule. The dung of sheep and poultry should be used in the proportion of a tenth part of that of horses.
That soils should be accommodated to each particular sort of tree, the analogy between plants and animals is reasonably urged; that as the latter require their peculiar food, so do the former;—but it is to be observed, that plants receive a great deal of their nourishment from the air, and do not depend so much on the soil as is supposed.
4. The SITUATION properest for planting any particular kind of tree is to be considered; for some like a low, some a high, some a moist, some a dry situation; but it is spoken here chiefly of fruit trees. The general situation of a country, will in a measure rule; for though England be but an island, it has many climates in it, and certain plants will do better in one place than another, (even within the space of a few miles,) as to effects from weather. The difference between hill and valley in the same place, is something, so that in the latter the tender blossoms of trees shall escape, when in the former, unkind winds shall cut them off:—not that valleys are always safe, for they have sometimes destructive n [...]sts. To give an example:
[Page 107] Peas sown to stand the winter, in a garden on a hill, and in another only a hundred yards below, the former exposed, and the latter well sheltered, will demonstrate what situation will do; for the peas below will live when the others are cut off, and perhaps come in a week earlier, when both survive uninjured.
In very exposed situations, especially northwards, little fruit can be expected from the more delicate wall trees; it is prudent therefore to avoid planting in cold places the tenderest, or the earliest, or the latest sorts.
The difference of latitude between Middlesex and Northamptonshire makes commonly a fortnight in the coming in of many of the productions of the garden; so that, generally speaking, what is called an October peach is of little worth in the latter country, though in the former it may do well; except there is plenty of walling for experiment, therefore never think of planting late fruit in a bleak aspect.
The farther north, however, is not a certain rule for the productions of the garden being proportionally later; for in some parts of yorkshire they produce vegetables and fruits, nearly as early as about London. This has been ascribed to subterraneous heat from coal beds or minerals, acting as natural hot-beds; but it may be attributed simply to a rich, warm, and deep soil, having gravel below it, especially when in a valley sheltered by winds on the cold side. It has been observed, "in some grounds in the same climate, fruit will ripen fifteen days, or more, before some others, not far off from them, in ground of a different temper." A happy soil is therefore the great desideratum in gardening.
With regard to situation, we should consider the garden itself, and not plant choice fruits in a cold or shaded part of it: the aspect must be good for them as well as the soil. From an error of this sort, Vines have frequently been planted and pruned for years, producing nothing but wood and leaves.
[Page 108] Figs and vines, nectarines and peaches should have a full sun, or little fruit can be expected from them; and Apricots ought to have a good share of it, though they do very well (in some places) against an east wall, and sometimes against a west. An east aspect is not so safe as a south one, as to the embryo fruit at the time of blossoming, nor does it bring the apricots so forward; but the fruit is commonly better: it has the earliest sun all the morning, and the benefit of a gentle warmth afterwards, by the wall, (the sun shining hot on the other side,) if the tree is nailed properly close. See Formation of a Garden, articles Situation and Aspect.
From what has been said on situation, the young gardener will be led to make some discrimination in planting, and not hope to succeed when working against nature. If his garden is small, let him contract his desires, and proceed upon sure grounds: but if large, experiments and risks are not of much consequence. Favourable and unfavourable seasons make a great difference; but hope should have a foundation, and we cannot expect a fortunate end, without the use, of probable means.
5. The SEASON for planting is a matter of consequence, though some persons are apt to neglect it who should, and do, know better. The proper rule is, to plant as early in the season as can be; so that if the ground is ready, trees had best be put in when the leaves begin to fall, i. e. in October, yet some good planters have recommended an earlier time than this; and scruple not to plant all the latter half of September, though the leaves be full on. Some trees will form fresh roots in the winter, and those which do not, get so united with the earth, and prepared for starting in the spring, that they are ready to answer a supply of juices much more freely than when late planted; and consequently the new shoots [...] be stronger. Let nothing but necessity put off planting in autumn, except [Page 109] indeed the soil be naturally wet and then the work done early in spring is proper.
The season for planting in a dry soil may be all winter for deciduous trees, i. e. those that leave their leaves; but all evergreens (except the Scotch sir, which may be planted at any time,) should be moved early in autumn, or late in spring, and rather the latter, as they are somewhat uncertain in taking kindly to the ground, especially if the weather is unfavourable at the time of planting. The oak and larch (though deciduous) are removed safest in the spring. In spring-planting, always give a sound watering at the time, and it late in the spring repeat it once a week in dry weather.
Let even the meanest trees and shrubs, as currants, gooseberries and raspberries have the like attention paid to them as to their superiors; for their fruit will prove the finer, and the argument is cogent for an October planting of these, as they are to bear the next season. [...] men be taken up, and planted with care: for the best way of doing every thing ought to be the rule of practice in all cases, and a gardener should follow it above all persons. See lists of trees, section 19.
SECTION IX.
OF SHRUBS, SHRUBBERIES, &c.
WE are indebted to SHRUBS for much of the pleasure we enjoy in our gardens and plantations, and they justly merit every care, though they produce us no (or few) edible fruits. They assist in forming an agreeable shade, they afford a great variety of flowers with leaves differently tinged, and are standard ornaments that give us no great trouble.
Of shrubs too little care (however) in general is taken to plant them properly, or even to choose good plants for the purpose; and hence they often fail to flourish, and are mortifying us with a dwindling growth, and unhealthy appearance, when they should have become objects of admiration.
Many shrubs, are raised from suckers, others from layers, some from cuttings, and most may be propagated from seeds, which though the slowest method, generally produces the finest plants. Before they are planted out for ornaments, they should be trained two or three years in a nursery, to be formed into a full and proper head.
Though deciduous shrubs may be planted almost at any time, yet October, is much the best month, especially if a moist season; the exception being made as to a cold wet soil, in which all sorts of planting (as observed before) is best done in spring.
Evergreen shrubs must be cautiously planted, and should not be ventured upon in winter, and even in autumn and spring ought not to be meddled with in [Page 111] harsh weather: drying winds are apt presently to injure their roots. It is a good rule, let the weather be what it will, and the sorts what they may, to expose the roots to the air no longer than can be helped; evergreens should therefore be immediately planted after they are taken up, and their roots also very carefully preserved whole.
As shrubberies, clumps, &c. are often made on poor or indifferent ground, the soil should be previously cleared, dug, and trenched, and that as long before planting as may be. For spring planting, this work ought to be done in autumn or in winter, that the soil may have the benefit of frosts, and other helps from the atmosphere, which is a circumstance of much consequence in the case.
Tillage not only saves manure, but is superior to it, where time can be allowed exhausted ground. In planting shrubs and trees, it is desirable to do without dung, as much as possible; and therefore a little foot, or turf-ashes, &c. sprinkled over the ridges of trenched ground is proper; and if the trenches were turned over once a month, the advantage would be fully answerable to the trouble.
As spring is, on the whole, rather the fittest time for moving evergreen shrubs, and as the deciduous sorts do then also very well, shrubberies and clumbs will properly enough be the work of March, a little earlier or later, according to the soil and season. Light sandy soils should always be planted in good time, and any fair weather that appears settled, should not be neglected; the beginning of April, however, is by some reckoned the best season for planting shrubs. A good medium way is to plant the deciduous sorts the beginning of March; and, leaving places for the evergreen kinds, plant them the end of March, or the beginning of April. But it were still a better way (if the ground is in order) to plant deciduous shrubs in autumn, and the evergreen sorts in spring.
[Page 112] If autumn be the season fixed for planting, it will be proper before the frost comes in to cover the roots of shrubs, and especially of evergreens, with litter, and indeed at spring it is proper to do so; for neither frost nor drought should be suffered to affect new planted trees, or shrubs. It will be proper to have the outside plants of a new shrubbery, towards the sun, covered about the roots all summer.
What has been said of the act (or method) of planting fruit trees, should be observed of shrubs. In dressing the roots of shrubs, shorten them moderately, prune the heads so as to form them handsomely. Settle the ground to the roots by watering, and leave a little hollow about them for future watering, if the season should require it. Let the taller plants be tied to stakes, as the wind is apt to disturb them, and hinder their speedy rooting.
The proper disposition of shrubs, where there are many to be planted, should be considered in several particulars; for the beauty and prosperity of a plantation, depends greatly upon it.
The distances must be according to the size they usually attain. Some grow off slow at first, but afterwards get large; but still these should be rather considered in a middling way, otherwise the ground will be a long time naked. Some sorts will require not more than a three feet distance, others four, five, or six; but as they are small, when planted, and perhaps much of a size, the future height and spread, are frequently not considered.
The situation, to accommodate them as well as may be, according to their tender or hardy nature, should be attended to; not to plant evergreen shrubs, or the more delicate deciduous sorts, on the outside towards the N. or N. E. and as there may be a variety and irregularity in the ground, the lower parts and deeper soil may be more suitable to some, and the higher and shallower may suit (or at least do very well for) others.
[Page 113] Tender shrubs should not only be sheltered for protection, but be planted in a dry spot open to the fun: Some things will live abroad in a dry and poor soil, that would seldom survive a winter in a rich and moist one. The more towering sorts must be placed behind, and the less so before them, gradually declining to the low growing ones, in a sort of theatrical order: This is necessary in a shrubbery, and indeed all plantations, but more so in the disposition of plants in clumps, keeping the centre high, and falling gradually towards the edge. Thus the stems, and naked parts of the higher plants are hid by those before them, and the whole appears to the eye a full scene of verdure.
The season of shrubs flowering and leafing is a material point to provide for, by a proper distribution, that there may be a sprinkling of decoration every month, in every part. And in this business, an equally dispersed mixture of the evergreen, and deciduous sorts is necessary to be observed.
As to the proportion of this mixture it will depend upon taste, and the opportunity of procuring the one sort or the other; but the circumstance may direct (in a measure) whether the plantation of shrubs be about the house, or at a distance from it. In the former case, more evergreens should be made use of, as in sight in winter: generally speaking, perhaps, one evergreen, and two deciduous shrubs, or one and three, may form an agreeable shrubbery for view at all times.
A regularity in planting shrubs is not necessary as to lines, but is rather to be avoided, except just in the front, where there should always be some low ones, and a border for flowers, chiefly of the spring, as summer ones are apt to be drawn up weak, if the shrubbery walks are not very wide. The flowers should be of the lowest growth, and rather bulbous rooted. Towards the edge may be planted aconites, snow-drops, crocusses, primroses, violets, polyanthuses, hepaticas, wood anemonies, daffodils, cowslips, &c. In open shrubberies [Page 114] an edging of strawberries is proper, and the hautboy preferable, on account of its superior show when in flower; but in these situations the wood strawberry is more commonly planted, as it will produce fruit with less sun and air.
The management of a plantation of shrubs comes next be considered. It should be kept clean, or much o [...] [...]s beauty is lost. Let it be frequently hoed and raked to give it a fresh appearance, and prevent the grow [...] of moss, which spreads apace from the ground up the stems of plants, and thus injures them much. When moss can be seen, it has then got ahead, and will be got rid of with difficulty. The usual time for pruning and digging about shrubs is spring; but autumn is better, if the plants are well established in the ground, and especially if got old and full of roots. The pruning should not be late, (October best) as some sorts are apt to die down; these, however, might be left to spring, or only shortened in part: They should constantly be kept free from suckers and luxuriant wood. See pruning of shrubs. An autumn digging of an old shrubbery does much good, by the benefit which the soil receives from frost, and cutting some of the ends of the roots, by which new ones strike. This autumn dressing is particularly to be recommended as lessening the work of spring, the hurry of which season sometimes occasions, shrubberies to be neglected too long, and to be but partially attended to.
The suchers or young plants, found in digging and dressing about shrubs are often left carelessly on the ground, but if likely to be wanted ought to have their roots buried as soon as possible: Why should they be suffered to wither and spoil, because they may recover?
For h [...]dges about a garden, (i. e. for the divisions of it) the laurel, yew, and holly are the principal evergreens: the former as a lofty and open fence, the second as close and moderate in height, and to be cut to any thing the last as [...]able by judicious pruning to [Page 115] an impregnable and beautiful fence. Deciduous divisions are best made with the small leaved elm, or the hop hornbeam, as they are tonsile, and of a peculiar neat foliage: If a lofty hedge is wanted, the beech makes a good one.
Old walls are somewhat unsightly, and if covered with plants are rendered agreeable. The evergreens to be recommended for hiding them, are the laurel, phillyrea, alaternus, pyracantha, yew, box, and laurustinus; but if the aspect of the wall be N. let them be planted late in spring. Ivy, box, thorn, and other climbing shrubs answer the purpose. If a mere summer covering be desired, and the wall is high, hornbeam, (rather the hop) and witch elm do very well when planted close; or lilacs, or even black currants will soon come to a cover: but whatever is planted for the purpose, let it be kept trimmed, and trained close as may be to the wall. The gable end of a building may be covered with a pear-tree, or a vine, for though the vine should not bear, it will answer its prime end, and looks well when in full leaf. See lists of shrubs, section 9.
SECTION X.
OF FOREST TREES.
PLANTING of forest trees, in some extent or other, may be an object with some young gardeners, and those who have a taste this way, and ground to exercise it on, will amuse themselves in a [Page 116] very respectable manner by so doing. Let the work be set about with all speed and resolution; for every year lost is to be lamented, both in a public and private view.
What if forest trees produce nothing for the table, or no immediate profit, they afford in their planting and nursing, present entertainment of a very grateful and kind; they may ever after be viewed as objects of satisfaction, and friends, neighbours, and posterity will have reason to praise the work.
Plantations of forest trees do very much ornament a country, and there are some grounds peculiarly situated to become objects of delight in this respect, which could not be better employed. A place without trees appears disagreeably naked, and being destitute of one of the most useful materials for buildings, utensils, &c. is in truth to be lamented as unfurnished and forlorn. The demand for wood is perpetual, and the consumption is great; and therefore a provision for generations to come, by planting of forest trees, must afford the sincerest, (because most disinterested) gratifications of pleasure to the mind.
Though every one has not ground to form plantations of any considerable extent, yet if it were only a single tree here and there, i. e. to do what little might be in this way, it would shew a worthy spirit, and make a man an honourable benefactor to society. Corners of fields might have little clumps conveniently planted, without much expense of fencing. A few trees might be planted in, or rather just without hedge rows; but these should be chiefly oaks. It is a practice with some, to plant trees in hedges when first made; but they are commonly too small, and so the quick choaks them, and they never thrive.
The planting of forest trees is profitable as well as pleasing and respectable; and a young planter may live to reap much reward from his labour, or he may leave a valuable inheritance to his children. "The [Page 117] plantation and care of timber is like buying the reversion of an estate—for a little money expended, we become heirs to great sums.—In countries scarce of firing, and where poles and rails are wanted, underwood will pay the proprietor triple more value than the best fields of corn, and the oaks among it remain a great estate to succeeding generations." Poor land, that does not answer for corn, would be profitable cultivated in wood; but such ground should be sown, rather than planted. Wet ground may be advantageously planted with the amphibious tribe, as willow, sallow, withy, ozier, &c.
For those who may be disposed to plant forest trees, the following directions are offered:—The manual work proper to this business, may be gathered from what has been already said on planting fruit trees and shrubs; and though plantations of forest trees, need not be so nicely attended to as fruit trees, yet the better the work is performed, the fairer is the prospect in growing good timber; a check by an error at first planting is a loss of time, and a damage done to trees which is sometimes never recovered. To give an instance:—the mould is often thrown on the roots of a forest tree in lumps, when if it were sifted, so as just to cover them with fine mould, the trouble would be amply repaid by the quick striking of the roots, and future strength of the tree.
Ground designed for planting should be prepared as long as it can beforehand, by the use of the plough or spade; and if some sort of previous cultivation, either in corn or vegetables, were adopted, the soil would be better fitted to receive the trees. At any rate, the places where the trees are to be set, should be previously dug somewhat deep, and cleared of rubbish, perennial weeds, twitch, &c. If wet let it be properly drained, for none but those of the aquotics kind can do well in a cold and very moist soil.
[Page 118] In open planting for timber, to make only the holes good where the trees are set, is sufficient, if the soil is not strong, (which generally speaking however it should be,) and in such plantations the plough being used for corn, or some crops to be carried off, the whole soil will be prepared for the roots to spread. A plantation of this sort may be constantly under the plough, till the trees shade too much, and then it may be sown down for grass, which laying warm, and coming early, would be found useful. The opportunity given to improve a soil by this intermediate cultivation, would insure very fine timber.
But a plantation of trees being made (as suppose of oaks) at due distances, and the ground ploughed for a year or two, while they got a little a-head, then it might be sown profitably with nuts, keys and seeds for underwood, observing to thin the plants the second year, and again the third, till two or three feet asunder in poor ground, and to three or four feet distance if rich. In fourteen or fifteen years, (or much sooner for some purposes,) the ash poles, &c. will be fine, and meet with a ready sale as useful stuff; and afterwards the underwood will be fit to cut, in a strong state, every eleven or twelve years. In the management of underwood, some have thinned the plants while young, to three feet asunder, and cut them down at three years, to about six inches, to form stools, which in about ten years are cut, having produced several stems from each. Some persons have cut seedling trees down at this age to three inches for timber, leaving only one strong shoot to grow from each stool; and thus finer trees are frequently (or rather certainly) produced, then from seedlings not cut down.
The distances of the timber plants, may be from twenty-five to thirty-five feet, according to the soil, or opinion of the planter. If no view to underwood, the above open planting may be made close, by setting first the principals (which should be fine plants) and then [Page 119] filling up with others that are worse, to within about eight or nine feet of one another. They will at this distance come to fair timber, or may be thinned at pleasure; and even among these a small crop of underwood might be had, which would shelter the timber plants, and help to draw them up strait and tall.
As to small plantations, of thickets, coppices, clumps, and sows of trees, they are to be set close according to their nature, and the particular view the planter has, who will take care to consider the usual size they attain, and their mode of growth. An advantage at home for shade or shelter, and a more distant object of sight, will make a difference: for some immediate advantage, very close planting may take place, but good trees cannot be thus expected; yet if thinned in time, a strait tall stem is often thus procured, which afterwards is of great advantage.
For little clumps, or groupes of forest trees, (as elms) there may be planted three or four in a spot, within five or six feet of one another, and thus be easily fenced: having the air freely all round, and a good soil, such clumps produce fine timber.
Single trees of every sort, grow off apace, and are more beautiful than when in the neighbourhood of others, and particularly firs, pines, larches, limes, and chesnuts: the edible fruited chesnut is only good for timber; but the horse is very ornamental; flourishing however only on high dry ground. As to rows of trees, whether single or double, when planted for a screen, they may be set about seven or eight feet asunder, upon an average, according to their nature, taking care to prune them occasionally, from too galling an interference.
Avenues are now seldom planted, but when they are, two good rows of elms, limes, chesnuts, &c. should be set at the width of the house, at full thirty feet distance in the rows; to thicken which, intermediate plants may be set; and also an inner row, to be removed [Page 120] when the principal trees are full grown. Avenues to prospects, should be fifty or sixty feet wide.
The best season for planting the deciduous kinds of forest trees, is the latter end of October, and evergreen sorts, the latter end of March; though the soil, whether light and dry, or heavy and wet, should somewhat direct; evergreen trees being to be planted generally with safety, early in autumn, if the soil is warm; but in all cases trees should be planted in dry weather, that the mould may be loose to drop in, and lie close between the roots, which is a material thing.
Forest trees for planting are generally preferred rather large, and being so, should not be taken up idly, but with as much of an uninjured spread of roots as possible: yet, free growing plants of about three or four feet high, promise in the end to make finer trees than those that are planted larger. Some say they are best at this size from the seed bed; and others, that having grown on the seed bed two years, and been once planted out, as having had their tap roots cut, they will do better, and generally speaking this is the case, as they have a more bushy and horizontal foot.
In the act of planting, let every thing be done as directed for fruit trees; i. e. the hole dug wide and deep, the ground well broken, or rather sifted, to lay about the roots, &c. A sound watering may take place, and the trees made fast by stakes, and litter laid about their roots to keep out frost and drought. It is of much consequence to take care that the roots (especially of evergreen trees) do not get withered before planted. Evergreens do best in a dry, but deciduous forest trees (generally) in a moist soil, if it is not wet. Oaks in particular, though at first they may appear to do poorly, grow well in strong and moist ground.
Fencing is the last thing to be considered. If trees are planted where cattle go, their stems must be protected from barking and rubbing. The common way of small posts and little rails, is well known; but if [Page 121] large cattle are not fed where the trees are, good thorns stuck round them, and tied to them, is sufficient, and indeed this might do in almost all cases. There are various ways, and whatever mode is used, let it be at first well executed, and afterwards repaired in time, as often as there is need. Something concerning the raising of forest trees will be found at page 78.
Whoever plants forest trees, should take care to dress them by proper pruning, and suffering no suckers to remain about their roots. Their tops should be kept equal, and not permitted to spread too much in heavy branches, but trained in a light and spiral way; always preserving the leading shoot, to encourage mounting, which is the perfection of a forest tree. The stems of all trees designed for timber, should be constantly, and timely attended to, as it is necessary to rub off buds, or to cut off the side shoots, except here and there a small one, which may serve to detain the sap to the swelling of the trunk; but branches being left on of any strength, keep the tree from mounting, and draw it crooked, and such branches, if cut off when large, occasion, knots, and sometimes a decay at the part.
Plantations, growing thick, should, be thinned in time, but not too much at once, especially in hilly situations; for as those trees which remain, come suddenly to be exposed, (after having been brought up under the shelter of others) suffer much; getting crooked, stunted, and bushy, instead of having their desirable erect from, without which they are not adapted for superior uses, or are agreeable to the eye.
Ornamental trees, as the crab, black cherry, &c. may prove profitable, as well as agreeable, here and there one amongst forest trees, and should therefore not be omitted.
See list of forest trees, section 19.
SECTION XI.
OF RURAL AND EXTENSIVE GARDENING.
RURAL and extensive gardening is naturally connected with a taste for planting forest trees; and an idea of the picturesque should ever accompany the work of planting. Merely for the sake of objects to gratify the eye, planting is very often pursued, and wherever trees can be introduced to improve a view from the house, or accustomed walks, there a man, having it in his power, as proprietor of the land, ought to plant.
If to planting in clumps, coppices, groves, avenues, and woods, be added levelling of ground, improving of water courses, and pastures, making lawns, &c. the expense incurred would be honourable, and answered by pleasures of the sincerest kind! There are ways of spending money, that could be named, which are found mischievous in the extreme, and are therefore deservedly branded with disgrace; but he who distributes wealth into the hands of industry, working to useful purposes, and that delectable end of making the country about him, as it were, a garden, does it in wisdom.
Yet here some caution may be necessary. "Do nothing too much," is a wise maxim. Building, planting, and gardening, upon a large scale, have been sometimes attended with serious consequences, as when a man's fortune has not been equal to the undertaking. It were desirable to be able to persuade to great things in this way; but prudence must guide.
[Page 123] Those who would do much in rural and extensive gardening, should not be forward to trust to their own taste altogether, though they may be ingenious. In this business there is no making experiments, but all should be executed, as much as possible, upon certainty. There are professional man in this way, whose peculiar practice, and appropriate talents, will enable them to conceive improvements, and the best manner of executing them, which could scarcely be projected by any private person. There is a variety of works and decorations in extensive gardening which injudiciously introduced, might create a wasteful expense. This is an error that ought to be avoided, and most probably would be, by those who have been in the habit of studying nature, and the powers of art, as her submissive handmaid.
Artificial decorations are at this time much less made use of than formerly, and the grandeur of past times in the way of gardening would now be thought trifling and mean. Witness the sheard trees, statues, vases, water works, figured parterres, &c. of that style of gardening, imitated from the Dutch, which has been long deemed a mere burlesque upon Nature, the grand characteristics of which are ease and simplicity.
The pleasure we seek in laying out gardens, is now justly founded upon the principles of concealed art, which appears like Nature; but still, whether ingenious contrivances and decorations, (altogether artificial,) should be so entirely laid aside as they are, may deserve to be considered. Gardens, were formerly loaded with statues, and great improprieties were committed in placing them, as Neptune in a grove, and Vulcan at a fountain, large figures in small gardens, and small in large, &c. but, perhaps, works of the statuary might still be introduced, and the meeting with Flora, Ceres, or Pomona, &c. well executed, and in proper places, could hardly give offence. A terrace as a boundary, is now seldom formed, but in [Page 124] some situations, such an eminence might in several respects be agreeable.
It would certainly be too much to attempt here particular directions; for extensive gardening. The peculiar capabilities of any place must suggest what may be done, and much judgment is necessary to plan aright. It is presumed only to give a few hints to those private persons who would do something in this way, which they may consider as they please.
If trees are planted injudiciously, the error is a trifle; but if cut down so, the consequence is serious, and has often been sorely lamented; extirpation should therefore be well thought of before it is executed; especially trees about houses, for many dwellings have been thus too hastily exposed, and deprived of a comfortable shelter and shade. And why should a taste have prevailed for so sudden a transition, no sooner out of the house than to arrive in the open country, or why should an extensive garden be thrown as much as possible into a single view, when meeting with new objects in our walks is so agreeable?
Hilly spots, that are in view of the house should be planted with firs, as pleasant noble looking trees, and very hardy. Beech does well on high ground, especially, if chalky. In low ground, not to mention. alders and that tribe, the birch, and even the oak, should not be forgot, where the wet does not long stand.
About the houses some shady walks ought always to be provided, by thick planting, if not of trees, yet of flowering shrubs, and evergreens, of which the laurel will be found the most useful. Here should be also a good portion of grass plat, or lawn, which so delights the eye when neatly kept, also borders of shewy flowers, which, if backed by any kind of fence, it should be hid with evergreens, or at least with deciduous shrubs, that the scene may be as much as possible vivacious. If there is good room, single trees of the fir kind, at due distances, are admirable ornaments about [Page 125] a house, and clumps of shrubs all of the same kind have a good effect.
Those who have much space of ground to decorate, do well to plant trees and shrubs of every kind, as enlarging the sources of amusement, and affording opportunities for observation; but if the allotment of ground for this purpose is contracted, then, of course, those only should be planted, which by their neat foliage, natural symmetry, and gay flowers, may be truly esteemed ornamented. They should be such as strike the eye of persons in general, though they have nothing of singularity to engage the attention of the curious in plants. It too often happens, that good old sorts of trees, shrubs, and flowers, are excluded for new ones, but if the latter are not more elegant, and generally pleasing, the practice is surely not a wise one: in ornamental gardening, on a small scale, great care should be taken, in the choice of what is really pretty, that nothing dull or rambling be introduced.
In the most sheltered place near the house, there should be an enclosure of a compact nature, as suppose of yew, or hornbeam (rather the former) open only to the South, as a necessary apartment to place things in from the greenhouse, or occasionally the hothouse, tender annuals, or any hardy curious potted plants, for a summer residence. For this purpose, or for hedges to separate, or divide any spot of ground, the hop hornbeam is best, as the common sort holds its dead leaves all the winter, and makes a litter at spring. This business, however, may be easily effected by planting elder cuttings at a foot asunder, which will grow up quickly, being kept moist.
The walks should always be wide, some (in general) serpentine, and contrived as much as possible upon a level, as walking up and down hills can hardly be called pleasure. That they may be extensive, they should skirt the grounds and seldom go across them. In small pleasure grounds the edges of the walks should [Page 126] be regularly planted with flowers, and long ones occasionally so, or with the most dwarf shrubs; and neat sheltered compartments of flowers, (every now and then to be met with) have a pretty effect. If the walks are extended to distant plantations of forest trees, every opportunity should be taken, to introduce something of the herbaceous flowery kind, which will prove the more pleasing, as found in unexpected situations: The outer walk of pleasure grounds and plantations, should every now and then break into open views of the country, and to parts of the internal space, made pleasing, if not striking, by some ornaments of art and nature.
Water should only be introduced in full sight, where it will run itself clear, or may be easily kept so, ought to be kept in full sight; and some fall of it should be contrived, (if possible,) for the sake of giving it motion and sound, because a lively scene of this element is always much more pleasant than a dead one. Every spring of water should be made the most of, and though fountains jets d'eau; &c. are out of fashion, something of this kind is agreeable enough. Near some piece of water, as a cool retreat, it is desirable that there should be something of the summer-house kind, and why not the simple rustic arbour, embowered with the woodblue, the sweetbriar, the jasmine, and the rose?
Before the design of a (rural and extensive) garden be put in execution, it ought to be considered, what it will be in twenty or thirty years time; for it often happens, that a design that looks handsome when it is first planted, and in good proportion, becomes so small and ridiculous in process of time, that there is a necessary either to alter it, or destroy it entirely, and so plant it now." This observation of Mr. Millar's, justifies the advice given of employing the most skilful in planning and directing pleasure grounds. To proportion the breadth of walks, the size of carpets, casting and levelling of grounds, parterres, &c. The disposal [Page 127] of fountains, statues, vases, dials, and other decorations of magnificence to most advantage, requires a particular address, says Mr. Evelyn, or to speak more emphatically, a prophetic eye; and though the taste is not now what it was in Mr. Evelyn's time, yet, perhaps, the only difference is, that more skill is requisite.
What has been said of the difficulty of rural and extensive gardening, is meant only as advice to proceed with cautious steps. The work is truly of the most worthy nature, and a taste for it deserves to be cherished. Mr. Shenstone, in an ode on rural elegance, defends his favourite employment thus:
Mr. Shenstone succeeded admirably in laying out his grounds, and producing a delightful scene about the Leasowes. Several gentlemen have done great things in picturesque gardening, without the assistance of professional artists; but they have had a peculiar talent this way, improved by study and observation. Thus Mr. Walpole makes an easy affair of it, and says, "the possessor, it he has any taste, is the best designer of his own grounds." And indeed, as they have come so frequently under his own eye and contemplation, he must, in a great measure, be competent to the work; and at least, ought not to give up his judgment too implicitly to general undertakers of rural gardening.
Ornamental gardening depends much on the form of the ground, and therefore to shape that is the first object. [Page 129] Some situations may not need it, and, perhaps, a little alteration may produce a happy effect in others; therefore great alterations should not be attempted without manifest advantages, as either levelling, or raising ground, is a heavier business than is commonly supposed.
Too much plain is to be guarded against, and when it abounds, the eye should be relieved, by clumps or some other agreeable object. Hollows are not easily filled, and ominences, in general, are advantageous in the formation of picturesque scenes, in which the general principle of ornamental gardening consists. This idea has been pressed so far, that it is contended, a gar [...]n [...]r should be a painter, or at least a studier of paintings. But without an immediate view to pictures, no doubt, grounds may be laid out in a way sufficiently picturesque. That view may be very agreeable in Nature, which would not be so in a picture, and vice versa.
Picturesque gardening is effected by a number of means, which a true rural genius, and the study of examples, only can produce. These examples may be pictures, but the better instructions will be scenes in Nature; and the proper grouping of trees, according to their mode of growth, and their shades of green, and appearance in autumn will effect a great deal.
To plant picturesquely a knowledge of the characteristic differences of trees and shrubs, is, evidently, a principal qualification. Some trees spread their branches wide, others grow spiral, and some conical; some have a close foliage, others an open one, and some form regular, others irregular heads, the branches and leaves of which may grow erect, level, or pendent.
The mode of growth in trees, as quick or slow, the time of lea [...]ing, and shedding leaf, with the colour of the bark, are all circumstances of consideration in order to produce striking contracts, and happy assemblages in the way of ornamental gardening.
[Page 130] To range the shrubs and small trees so that they mutually set off the beauties, and conceal the blemishes of each other; to aim at no effects which depend on a nicety for their success, and which the soil, the exposure, or the season of the day, may destroy; to attend more to the groupes than to the individuals; and to consider the whole as a plantation, not as a collection of plants; are the best general rules which can be given concerning them.
In considering the subjects of gardening, ground and wood first present themselves; water is the next; which, though not absolutely necessary to a beautiful composition, yet occurs so often, and is so capital a feature, that it is always regretted when wanting; and no large place can be supposed, a little spot can hardly be imagined, in which it may not be agreeable. It accommodates itself to every situation; is the most interesting object in a landscape, and the happiest circumstance in a retired recess; captivates the eye at a distance, invites approach, and is delightful when near: it refreshes an open exposure; it animates a shade; cheers the dreariness of a waste, and enriches the most crowded view. In form, in style, and in extent, it may be made equal to the greatest compositions, or adapted to the least; it may spread in a calm expanse to soothe the tranquillity of a spaceful scene; or hurrying along a devious course, and splendor to a gay, and extravagance to a romantic situation. So various are the characters which water can assume, that there is scarcely an idea in which it may not concur, or an impression which it cannot enforce.
On the works of art in gardening, the following passage is pertinent. "Art was carried to excess, when ground, wood and water, were reduced to mathematical figure, and similarity and order were preferred to freedom and variety. These mischiefs, however, were occasioned, not by the use, but the perversion [Page 131] of art; it excluded, instead of improving upon nature, and thereby destroyed the very end it was called in to promote. Architecture requires symmetry, the objects of nature freedom; and the properties of the one, cannot, with justice, be transferred to the other. But if, by the term art, no more is meant than merely design, the dispute is at an end; choice, arrangement, composition, improvement, and preservation, are so many symptoms of art, which may occasionally appear in several parts of a garden, but ought to be displayed without reserve near the house: nothing there should seem neglected; it is a scene of the most cultivated nature: it ought to be enriched, it ought to be adorned; and design may be avowed in the plan, and expense in the execution. Even regularity is not excluded: a capital structure may extend its influence beyond its walls: but this power should be exercised only over its immediate appendages. Works of sculpture are not, like buildings, objects familiar in scenes of cultivated nature; but vases, statues, and termini, are usual appendages to a considerable edifice: as such, they may attend the mansion, and trespass a little upon the garden, provided they are not carried so far into it as to lose their connection with the structure."
SECTION XII.
OF PRUNING.
1. OF WALL TREES.
OF this "master work of gardening," it has been said, "that gentlemen prune too little, and gardeners too much;" these extremes are to be avoided, as attended with peculiar evils, equally mischievous: Wall-trees are presently spoiled by either practice. If they are too full of wood, the shoots and fruits cannot be properly ripened, and if they are too thin, the consequence of the cutting that has made them so, is the production of wood, rather than fruit, forcing out shoots, where otherwise blossom buds would have been formed. The designation of trees to a wall necessarily occasions cutting, and on the skilful use of the knife much depends; but let not the ingenious young gardener be discouraged at the appearance of difficulty; a little study, practice and perseverance will clear the way, and if he does not become a complete pruner at once, he will in a reasonable time, and the work will prove one of the pleasantest of rural amusements not attended with fatigue.
Every one who has wall-trees, cannot keep a professed gardener, nor is every one who calls himself so, qualified to prune properly. It is a great mortification to a man, who wishes to see his trees in order, not to be able to get an operator to attend them; let him resolve to learn the art himself, and the ability will be very gratifying to him.
As many words must be used on this article of pruning, for the sake of a little order, and the appearing less tedious, the business of managing wall-trees may be thus divided; 1. Concerning the FORM. 2. The HEALTH. 3. The FRUITFULNESS of them. A tree may be kept in good form, but be neither healthy nor fruitful, and may be both in good form and health yet not fruitful; but if it is fruitful, it must possess both the former qualifications.
1. As to the FORM, or general appearances of the wall trees. If a tree is newly planted, the first thing is to head it down, by cutting off (if it is a nectarine, peach, or apricot) all the shoots, and the stem itself, down to a few eyes, that the lower part of the wall may be furnished with new and strong wood. Make the cut sloping, and behind the tree, taking care (by placing the foot on the root, and the hand on the stem) not to disturb the tree by the pull of the knife. Plaster the part with a bit of cow dung and clay, or stiff earth, to keep the weather from it, and prevent an oozing of the sap: this is not generally done, but it is proper.
The heading down is to be made so as to leave two or three eyes, or at the most, four on each side of the stem, from which shoots will come properly placed for training. The number of eyes should be determined according to the strength of the tree, and its roots. If there are not two well placed eyes on each side of the stem, two shoots thus situated, may be left, cutting them short to two or three eyes each. Eyes, or shoots behind, or before, as being of no [Page 134] use, must be early displaced by rubbing, or cutting. This work is to be performed in spring, when the tree is putting forth shoots; i. e. about the beginning of April.
If towards the end of May, there should be wanting shoots on either side, having, perhaps, only one put forth where two were expected, that one shoot should be cut, or pinched down, to two or three eyes, and before summer is over there will be found good shoots from them, and thus a proper head be obtained. This work of shortening shoots of the year may be do any time before Midsummer, but in this case, all illp [...]ed, or superfluous growths must be rubbed off as soon as seen, that those to be reserved may be the stronger.
As the lateral shoots grow, let them be timely nailed to the wall, close, strait, and equidistant; but use no force while they are tender. If they are quite well placed, they will need to bending: but sometimes shoots must be laid is which are not perfectly so. Lay in as many good moderate sized shoots as may be throughout the summer, for choice at winter pruning, yet do not crowd the tree. As the shoots proceed in length, nail them to the wall, that no material dangling be seen; but avoid using too many shreds.
In the formation of a tree, keep each side as nearly as can be equal in wood, and the shoots inclining downwards, which is a mode of training necessary to fill the lower part of the wall, (none of which should be lost) and to check the too free motion of the sap, which wall trees are liable to from their warm situation, and continual cutting. All the branches should have an horizontal tendency, though the upper cannot have it so much as the lower ones. Those that are perpendicular, or nearly so, mount the wall too fast, and run away with the food that should pass to the horizontals, which being impoverished by [Page 135] the vigorous middle branches, gradually become too weak to extend themselves, and nourish the fruit. The pruner, therefore, must be content to have some of the wall over the middle of the tree, unoccupied; or, at least, suffer none but weak shoots to find a place there.
The idea of a wellformed tree, is somewhat represented by the ribs of a spread fan, or the fingers of the hand extended. Regularity is allowed to be so necessary to the beauty of a wall tree, that some have even drawn lines for a guide to train by; but Nature, (ever free and easy,) will not submit to so much formality, and such a perfect disposition of the branches are not necessary. A tree may be regular, without being linear, and the proper useful shoots are not to be sacrificed to a fanciful precision. Though crossing of branches is against rule, yet cases may happen (a [...] in want of wood or fruit) where even this awkwardness may be permitted. The object is fruit, and to obtain this end, from must sometimes give place. "Barrenness being the greatest defect, crossing must not be scrupled, when barrenness cannot otherwise be avoided." A tree may be in fair symmetry, and yet badly pruned; and thus some ignorantly, and others cunningly, put trees in order without a proper selection of branches; so that the best shall be cut out, and the worse left, merely because the latter suits the form better, and gives a favourable appearance to the work.
All fore right, and back shoots, and other useless wood, should be displaced in time, for they exhaust the strength of the tree to no purpose, and occasion a rude appearance. It is a very expeditious method to displace superfluous young shoots, by pushing, or breaking them off; but when they get woody, it is apt to tear the bark, and, in this case, the knife must be used: the better way is to disbud by rubbing; yet a young laxuriant tree, should be suffered to grow a [Page 136] little wild to spend the sap. There is one evil, however, attending on disbudding, and rubbing off young fore rights that some fruit spurs are thus lost; for apricots are apt to bear on little short shoots, of from half an inch to an inch (or more) and there are peaches which do the same; so that it is a rule with some pruners to wait to distinguish spurs from shoots, and then to use the knife; but the less the knife is used in summer the better.
In regulating a tree, at any time, begin at the bottom and middle, and work the way orderly upward and outward. Never shorten in Summer, (which would produce fresh shoots,) except a forward shoot where wood may be wanting; but where the tree is really too thick, cut clean out what may be spared. None of the shoots produced after midsummer should be nailed in, except where wood is wanting to fill a naked place.
The proper use of nails and shreds is necessary to the beauty of the tree, as well as a regular disposition of the branches; and in this business a neatness will evidence ingenuity.
Nails that are weak and small can hardly be used, for they must be of sufficient strength to hold fast; but large nails do not look well, and hurt the wall more than smaller. There is, however, a sort made on purpose for this work, with flat heads and robust shanks, called garden nails, and these are generally to be used; there is yet a smaller sort, with flat heads, that, in many cases, might do, and they have somewhat the advantage in neatness. In default of these there are lath nails of too or three sizes, that may be brought into use. It is proper to have two sizes, the larger for strong, and the smaller for weak shoots; trees trained to wood can hardly have nails too small.
Shreds should be adapted to the strength of the branches, and the distance of the buds from each other; so that with strong shoots, having their buds [Page 137] wide, such broad shreds may be used, that would make weak shoots unsightly, and spoil them by covering the buds: many a well cut tree has been made disgusting, merely by irregular and dangling shreds. An uniformity of colour can hardly be accomplished, but a regularity of size may; scarlet, if all alike, looks best; and white the worst. The general width of shreds should be from half an inch, to three quarters, and the length two inches to three, having a few wide, longer, and stronger for large branches. In the disposition of shreds some must have their ends turned downwards, and some upwards, as best suits for bringing the shoots to their proper place and strait direction. Though some pruners observe a sort of alternate order, yet the ends hanging chiefly down, (if it may be) will be found to look best. Use no more shreds and nails than necessary to make good work, as both are unsightly and injurious.
The hammer used in nailing branches should be neat and light, with a perfectly smooth and level face, about two-thirds of an inch diameter, having a claw for drawing nails. As nails are apt to break out pieces of the wall in drawing, it is a good way to give the nail a tap to drive it a little, which loosening it from its rust, makes it come out easier, and so saves a wall from holes, which is a material thing, as they harbour insects and filth.
Trellises have been recommended to be placed against walls, as a means of keeping a wall sound, and giving the fruit more room to swell. In the training of fruit trees that do not require the greatest degree of sun, and in situations where the loss of a little heat is not n [...]aterial, this method of training trees is a good one. But, perhaps, there are not many situations in England, (common as it is on the continent) where this mode of culture can be adopted, as all the sun we meet with here, is generally but barely sufficient for peaches, nectarines, grapes, and figs. Apri [...]ts, however, [Page 138] may do, and when trained upon a trellis, in a Southern aspect, grow finer, and are less mealy than against a wall.
Trellises should be made of seasoned deal, and squared to slips of three-fourths of an inch, or a trifle wider, and fixed close to the wall, so as to form upright oblongs of twelve inches by six. In this way of training, the shreds ought to be finer, and the nails much smaller; but the branches may be tied with bass, &c. if the trellis is set a little from the wall.
It may be observed, that tying saves the expense of nails and shreds, close set buds are never covered, damage from the hammer is avoided, and that by trellising, a tree will be less infested with vermin, and insects which breed in the holes made by nailing. In this mode of training the fruit swells freely, grows larger, and is of more equal flavour; so that it deserves trial where it is likely to succeed.
As a close to these instructions concerning the form, or beauty of wall trees, let the young gardener be advised resolutely to observe the pruning laws, and keep all things in perpetual order; for anarchy among the branches of wall trees is attended with serious evils. As in the state it is certain,
To in the garden all things run presently to confusion and rain, if inattention and neglect take place.
2. The HEALTH of wall trees is greatly provided for, by observing the directions already given, concerning their form; for, if observed, each shoot will have the proper benefit of sun and air, to concoct its juices, and prepare it for fruiting.
It injures a tender shoot when it presses hard against a nail. If the hammer strikes a shoot, and bruises the [Page 139] bark, it often spoils, if not kills it, by the part cankering. The shreds may be too tight, so that the shoot cannot properly swell, and if shreds are too broad, and too numerous, they are apt to occasion sickness. A slip of the knife may wound a neighbouring branch, and make it gum, canker, or die. It will require care, and some practice, to avoid this accident; and in order to it, keep the point of the knife sharp, and mind the position of it when cutting. Cut close and sloping behind the eye; neither so near as to injure it, nor so wide as to leave a stub.
Digging deep with a spade about borders, sometimes injures the roots, and keeps them too low in the ground, when they should be encouraged to run higher; and as nothing but well consumed dung, or other manure that drops freely, should be used about fruit trees, it is a good way to dig, or stir the ground with an asparagus fork. Wounds and bruises hurt roots as much as branches, and though cutting small roots asunder by a spade, does good rather than harm, yet large ones are often much injured.
The extremities of a tree will not be in vigour without a strict attention to the middle, that it have no strong wood, growing erectly: this was before directed, and must be observed: when the sides of a tree are well extended, and full of healthy wood, then some shoots of moderate substance may be trained up the middle.
The bending of a branch much out of the direction it has grown in, is a violence to the vessels of which it is composed. It distends those in the upper part, and contracts those in the lower, if it does not break them; so that every shoot should be kept from the first in the direction it is to grow.
Luxuriant wood must be particularly attended to, to get rid of it in time, before it has robbed the weaker branches too much. That is luxuriant wood, which according to the general habit of the tree is much larger [Page 140] than the rest; for a shoot that is deemed luxuriant in one tree, would not be so in another. If strong wood that is not very luxuriant, happens to be at the bottom of the tree, so that it can be trained quite horizontally, it may often be used to good purpose, as this position checks the sap. A luxuriant shoot may be kept in summer where it is not designed to retain it, merely to cut it down at winter, pruning to two or three eyes, for getting wood where wanted to next year; or this shortening may take place in June, to have new shoots the present year. Luxuriant shoots may be sometimes retained for a time, merely as waste pipes. More concerning luxuriant wood will be found in what follows.
All diseased, damaged, very weak, or worn out branches (as they occur) should be cut out, to make way for better; but if a tree is generally diseased, some caution must be used not to cut out too much at once, if there is any hope of restoring it. A very old tree, or a young one that does not thrive, may be cut a great deal; but prune it so as to have a general sprinkling of the best of the branches, and keep s [...]ort lengths of an eye or two, of the weaker ones, in a sort of alternate order.
A weak tree is helped much by training it more erectly than usual, as less check is thus given to the sap, and so the shoots are more likely to swell: such a tree should be kept thin of branches, and always pruned early in autumn, keeping the top free from such wood as is stronger than that which is in general below.
Old decaying trees should be lessened a little every year, and constantly watched, to observe where young and strong shoots are putting out below, in order to cut down to them; and though the time for doing this is commonly at autumn or winter pruning, yet it may be best done in summer, as the shoots would thrive the better, observing to put some mixture, or graffing [Page 141] clay to the part, to prevent gumming, which summer pruning is apt to occasion. A judicious pruner may bring the oldest, and most ill-conditioned tree, to a healthy and bearing state, if all is but right at the root, it having a good soil about it.
Keep all wall trees clean, and particularly weak ones, from moss, cobwebs, or other filth; and attend to insects, snails, caterpillars, and smother flies. Any bark that is decayed by cracks, &c. must be cleared away to the quick, either by rubbing, or the knife, as filth and insects are apt particularly to gather there: wipe the part clean.
Consider the soil about an unthrifty tree, and if it is thought bad, improve it by moving away as much of the old, as conveniently can be done. The roots should be laid quite bare, and examined in order to cut off decayed or cankered parts, and to apply immediately to them some fine and good fresh earth, with a little thorough rotten dung in it, and a sprinkling of soot or wood ashes.
Hog dung applied fresh, is said to have a peculiar efficacy in recovering weak trees; and cow dung may reasonably be expected to do good, if the soil is a warm, or hungry one, and if not so, the hog dung is not so proper, as it is a cold dressing. If the soil is a strong one, a compost of fowl's, or sheep's dung, lime, and any fresh light earth, one part of each of the former, and three of the latter, mixed with the soil that is taken off, will be a proper manure. An animal dressing as of entrails, or any carrion, or bullock's blood, applied to the roo [...]s, has been frequently found effectual to make fruitful, and to recover decaying trees and vines. All these applications should be made late in autumn.
The constitution of a tree is sometimes naturally barren; or the soil that the roots have got into may be so nought and deleterious, that no pains, or perseverance will avail any thing; but growing worse and worse, [Page 142] admonishes the owner to take it up, and try another plant, rectifying the soil thoroughly, if the evil is thought to arise there. The smother fly does sometimes repeatedly attack the same tree, which is a sign of inherent weakness, for the juices of a sickly tree are sweeter than those of a sound one, and so more liable to such attacks. Sometimes a tree of this kind when removed and pruned greatly down, does very well. A soil too rich of dung often occasions trees to be blighted, and the remedy is to impoverish it with a sharp sand.
A tree must not be kept too full during summer, as it prevents the proper ripening of the wood, and makes the shoots long jointed. If more than one shoot proceed from the same eye, reserve only the strongest and best situated. A crowded tree cannot be healthy, and it becomes both lodging and food for insects. The blossom buds of a tree being formed the year before, will be few and weak in a thicket of leaves, being debarred of the sun and air. But in order to avoid an over fulness, do not make any great amputations in summer, lest the tree should gum.
In clearing a tree of superabundant wood, take care not to cut off the leading shoot of a branch. All shoots after midsummer should be displaced as they arise, except where wanted to fill up a vacancy. In a too vigorous tree, the midsummer shoots, (if not quite foreright) may be left for a while on those branches that are to be cut out at winter pruning, as cutting such trees in summer is to be avoided as much as possible: so that a little rudeness in a luxuriant tree may be permitted as a necessary evil, provided it becomes not too shady, or unsightly. Watering wall trees with an engine on a summer's evening is conducive to their health.
3. The FRUITFULNESS of wall trees, (the ultimate object of planting and training them) comes [Page 143] now to be spoken of. Their proper form and health being good, the foundation is laid, but several things are yet to be done to obtain the end proposed, and this chiefly regards the principal, or what is called winter pruning.
If trees have been planted far enough asunder, it is a happy circumstance, as the proper horizontal form, and the open middle may be preserved. The longer the horizontals are, the more necessary it is to be careful to suffer none but weak branches in the centre uprightly. If trees are confined as to length of wall they must take a more erect form: but still strong wood should not mount just in the middle.
If the trees have been properly attended to, during summer, there will be now the less to do; and the leading objects are, to thin and to furnish them, or in other words, to take out what is to spare, and to cut what is left, so as to fill the tree properly again by succeeding shoots.
A tree is to be thinned of damaged, unpromising, and illplaced shoots, and of woody branches that are decaying, or reach far without fruitful shoots on them, and always some of the old wood should be cut out, where there is young to follow, or supply its place. Of the fair and well placed shoots also, the superabundance is to be taken away, so as generally to leave the good ones at four, five or six inches asunder, according to the size of the wood and fruit.
Luxuriant wood, i. e. those shoots that are gigantic, must be taken out from the rest, as they would impoverish the good, and destroy the weak branches, and are never fruitful; but if a tree is generally luxuriant, it must be borne with, and the less it is cut, comparatively speaking, the better. Such trees, after a few years, may come to bear well; and when it begins to shoot moderately, some of the biggest wood may be taken out each year, or shortened down to two or three eyes, and so manoeuvered into order. The [Page 144] more horizontally free shooting trees are trained, the better, as the bending of the shoots checks the sap. A strong shoot or two of a very luxuriant tree may be trained perpendicular for a time, to keep the horizontals the more moderate.
As the tree is to be begun below, and towards the stem, so the object in thinning must be, to prefer and to leave these shoots that are placed lowest on the branches, that so the tree may be furnished towards the centre. See that those left are sound, and not weak, or over strong, for the moderate shoots are generally best. Weak shoots are always more fruitful than strong ones; and if they are furnished with fair blossoms, should be kept where a tree is full of wood, and even preferred to moderate ones, on a very flourishing tree.
In this thinning business the young pruner must be content to go on deliberately, that he may consider well before the knife is applied. To make a proper choice is the great point, and perhaps no two adepts would exactly determine the same; so that after hesitating, to be sometimes at a loss, must not discourage a learner.
Of those shoots that are barren, retain no more than are absolutely necessary to throw out wood for the next year, and shorten them as much as may be, agreeable to the view of the following directions.
The next object is to furnish a tree. In order to this, the thinning of old wood, young being ready (or easily to be procured) to follow, has already been mentioned; but the principal step is the shortening of the shoots, which occasions them to throw out below the cut, for future use. If they were not to be shortened, the tree would presently extend a great way, bearing chiefly at the ends, and all over the middle, it would be thin of fruit, and thus a great part of the wall lost.
[Page 145] The mode of bearing in peaches, nectarines, and apricots, is on the last year's wood, which makes it necessary to shorten, in order to a certain supply of bearing wood for the next year; and to contrive to have succession wood in every part of the tree, is one of the chief arts of the pruner.
The rule for shortening is this. Consider the strength of the tree, and the more vigorous the shoots are, cut off the less. If a luxuriant tree were to have its shoots much shortened, it would throw out nothing but wood; and if a weak tree were not pretty much cut, it would not have strength to bear. From vigorous shoots onefourth may be cut off: from middling ones, one-third; and from weak ones, one-half.
In shortening, make the cut at a leading shoot bud, which is known by having a blossom bud on the side of it, or which is better, one on each side. Blossom buds are rounder and fuller than leaf buds, and are discernible at the fall of the leaf, and plainly seen early in the spring: but though it is desirable to make the cut at [...]uin blossoms, yet as this cannot always be done, the due proportion of length must generally determine. It often happens that the blossom buds are chiefly, and sometimes all, at the end of the shoot; but still it should be shortened, if it is at all long. Never cut where there is only a blossom bud, and prefer those shoots that are shortest jointed, and have the blossoms most in the middle. The shoots that lie well, and are fruitful or healthy, and but a few inches long, may be left whole. Always contrive to have a good leader at the end of every principal branch.
Young trees (as of the first year of branching) should have the lower shoots left longer in proportion, and the upper shorter, in order to form the tree better to the filling of the wall: The lower shoots may have three or four eyes more than the upper.
In furnishing a tree, consider where it wants wood, and cut the nearest unbearing branch (or if necessary, [Page 146] a bearing one) down to one, two, or more eyes, according to the number of shoots desired, for in such close shortening, a shoot will come from each eye. With a view to wood for filling up a naked place, a shoot formed after midsummer may be thus shortened; though the general rule is, to displace all such shoots as useless; the dependence for blossoms, being on the early formed shoots, and therefore the tree must not be crowded with the late formed ones.
The time for the principal or winter pruning is by some held indifferent, if the weather is mild at the time; but a moderate winter's day, is often quickly followed by a severe frost, which may hurt the eye and blossom next the cut. The best time is at the fall of the leaf, and may take place as soon as the leaves begin to fall. November is, generally speaking, a good time, and if this month is past, then February, if it is mild, or as soon after as possible, for when the blossoms get swelled, they are apt to be knocked off by a little touch.
An autumn pruning will make the tree stronger, and the blossoms come bolder and forwarder; and if trees are then cut, as it lessens the work of spring much, this alone is a good argument, if no obstacle is in the way. This practice gives also a better opportunity to crop the borders with cauliflowers, lettuces, radishes, &c. to stand the winter. Pruners in general, however, like a spring cutting, because they then see the blossoms plainly, and thus more readily make their election of shoots. Yet if the first fine weather and leisure were embraced in autumn it were certainly better; and surely it must be satisfaction, to see the trees in order all the winter: It is a most desirable thing to bring gardeners to this practice.
To clear a tree of leaves in autumn, a birchen broom may be drawn up the branches, or the hand brushed upwards: this practice is not only desirable to get at the tree properly, but to free the borders from litter.
[Page 147] It has been so strongly recommended by one of our best gardeners to prune wall trees in October, that he directs to the trouble of cutting the leaves off with a sharp knife, an inch from the bud below, which he observes may be done very expeditiously: but though an autumn pruning is to be recommended, it were best to leave young trees, for a year or two, after heading down till spring; and luxuriant trees ought certainly to be so left, not only to check the strength of the coming shoots, but to see better where their blossoms are, that no fruit be lost, as when in this state they bear but idly.
If spring be the time for pruning, the rule is to begin with apricots, then peaches, and then nectarines. Apricots should not be so much shortened as peaches, nor do they so well endure the knife, and the Anson, or moor-park sort, particularly.
Shoots of the apricot, if under a foot, may be left uncut, if there is room. The spurs of apricots should be spared, if not too long, or numerous, for they bear well and continue for years.
The apricot bearing so much in the manner of the plum, it should be somewhat considered as such; and those who leave stubs on the wall plums for forming spurs, may, with equal reason, do so on the apricot, but let it be done sparingly. Some sorts of peaches are also apt to put out fruit spurs, and must be managed accordingly.
If much alteration is to be made in a wall tree, it will be necessary to unnail a great part, if not the whole tree, or a side of it, at least. When a tree has filled its space something of this sort must be done, and the worst, oldest, largest, and most unprofitable wood taken out. If good fruitful wood be cut away to reduce the tree, then that is to be reserved which will lay in straitest and in the best form, branching out the nearest towards the stem.
[Page 148] Thus having finished the directions for pruning apricots, peaches, and nectarines, a few short observations may be made, and something said concerning the management of those wall trees, in order to obtain good fruit.
After trees have been pruned, it will be proper to look them over, to see what can be amended, as they will hardly be done perfectly at first; this business may be let alone till blossoming time, and then some judicious alterations may perhaps be made, as taking out some weak, or other shoots, that prove barren, and may be spared, or cutting some down to the knit-fruit, both to benefit that, and make room for the new wood: April will be the time for this.
The pruner's greatest art is shewn, not simply in providing a present, or a next year's crop of fruit, but to manage his trees so as to lay a foundation for years to come: He is to anticipate consequences, and provide for the future.
Particular as the directions here given for pruning have been, they cannot have comprehended every possible case, but good sense and experience will readily supply what may be wanting, if the instructions afforded are understood.
Those who hire a workman to perform their pruning, should have three summer operations besides the winter; i. e. in May, July, and September, earlier, or later in these months as the season is, taking care to be satisfied of the skill of the performer.
To preserve blossoms from inclement weather, is a thing some persons are curious in, though on the whole, they may be (as they generally are) left to take their chance. After some expense and trouble, this business is often done to no purpose, or a bad one. The cover sometimes knock off the blossoms, [Page 149] and if the work is done irregularly, as perhaps covered too close for a time, and then left uncovered, they are sooner then cut off.
Many contrivances for shelters have been used. The old way of sticking cuttings of yew, or other evergreens, or fern (which is best when dry) is as little trouble as any, but they should be fixed carefully, so as not to slip, or be moved by wind, and not so thick as to shade overmuch. A slight covering is of service, and rather to be recommended than a thick one.
Nothing more than an old net has been used successfully by some gardeners for the purpose.
A coping projecting from six-inches to a foot, according to the height of the wall is serviceable, as keeping off heavy rains, and also frosts whose action is perpendicular: This coping when it is of thatch, though not so sightly, is best.
Perpetual covers, it is observed, if wide, do harm by keeping off dew and gentle rains, which so greatly cherish and feed the leaves, and the whole tree, and are essential to its welfare.
An instance, however, deserves to be recorded, of an apricot tree growing on a wall about eleven feet high, part of which was covered by a coping projecting near a foot, and this portion of the tree was uniformly forwarder, and more fruitful than the other, rarely having its blossoms injured by the weather.
The best covering, for the protection of blossoms is, perhaps, that which Mr. Miller recommends, "made with two leaves of slit deal, joined over each other and painted, fixed upon the top of the wall with pullies, to draw up and down at pleasure, forming a sort of penthouse."
Reed or straw hurdles have been used to place before the trees in severe weather; and if only set at right angles against the wall, towards the east, when the wind is strong from that quarter, they do good: a [Page 150] long tree might have one set up against the middle of it, as well as at the East end. Hurdles, covered with a mat, or cloth over them, do very well, and if too short to reach the top of the wall, they may be set upon forked stakes fast in the ground.
Poles fixed in the ground to the height of the wall, at small distances, and six inches from it, might be covered with mats; but as to applying mats directly to the wall, it is hazardous, being apt to beat off the blossoms, and if they are kept long on it, sickens the tree, by depriving it of air, &c.
Whatever covering is used, it should be left no longer on than necessary, and it should be well secured from slipping or rubbing against the tree by wind. It should not be used till the blossoms get a little forward, nor continued longer than while the fruit is well set, being regularly put up at night, and taken off in the day, except in very bad weather.
The thinning of fruit, when too thick upon the tree, is a matter that must be attended to, for it will eventually prove loss, and not gain, to leave too many for ripening. It weakens the tree, prevents the knitting of so many, or so strong blossoms for the next year as are desirable, and hinders the fruit from coming to its size and flavour.
The rule for thinning should be, to leave no two fruits so close as to swell one against another; except indeed the tree is generally short of fruit, when twins may be left on strong branches. Three or four on a long and strong branch are quite enow, and so in proportion for weaker wood; this is said of the larger sorts of peaches, and nectarines; apricots may, in genral, be left somewhat thicker on a flourishing tree, and the lesser kinds of peaches and apricots may still be somewhat more numerous, as the early masculine apricot, the nutmeg peach, and nutmeg nectarine: there may be more nectarines left on a tree than peaches.
[Page 151] As the apricots gathered to thin a tree are used for pies, so are sometimes the nectarines, but let not too many of either grow for this-use, or stay too long on the tree before they are gathered. Young wall trees that presently become very fruitful, should be spared for two or three years, so as not to be suffered to over bear themselves, which has often occasioned a rapid decline and death. Trees should be thinned by cutting off the fruit with a sharp pointed knife, and not by pulling, which may tear the bark, and, if joined (as in clusters) to another fruit, the pulling off one, often damages the foot stalk of the other, and occasions its dropping.
As to thinning the leaves of wall trees, too much liberty should not be taken, though in some measure it may be necessary to give colour and ripeness to the fruit. When leaves are greatly multiplied and shade the fruit much, a few at a time may be displaced, if the fruit is nearly full grown, but rather by pinching or cutting the leaves, just above the foot stalk, than by pulling. Fruit that is too much, and long exposed in a hot summer, is ripened too fast, the skin hardens, it attains not its proper size, nor is so juicy, or wellflavoured.
In garthering wall fruit, do not pinch it to try if it is ripe, but give it a gentle lift, and if fit for eating, it will readily part from the foot stalk. Those peaches and nectarines that drop by their ripeness are yet good (some say best) for the table; but apricots have a smarter and more agreeable flavour before they are thoroughly ripe.
As to the dropping of fruit, when it has attained to some little size, though some have imputed it to drought, and therefore use watering (which however is seldom done deep and wide enough,) yet the cause seems more probably to be some injury from insects, or frosts, that the embryo fruit, has suffered at the foot [Page 152] stalk, which can only sustain its burden for a while, and then its own weight breaks it off.
To transport fruit, w [...]ap it up in vine leaves, or a thin coat of moss, and pack with fine sifted wood ashes; a layer of these, and a layer of fruits, each a little separated from one another, and compress all together with a board on the top. Peaches are better for keeping a day or two, on sweet dry moss, in a cool airy place, but they will keep well no longer.
Vines require frequent attention, as to pruning and training; but all will avail little, if they have not a warm soil, and full sun, or some accidental advantage, as being planted at the back of a warm chimney; and though they will grow and bear leaves any where, they will not fruit well in England, without a favourable season, or hot summer.
Young new planted vines should be pruned quite short, for two or three years, that they may get strong. If the plant has a weak root, not above one shoot ought to grow the first year, which should be cut down in autumn to two or three eyes.
The best time for the principal, or winter pruning of vines is best, as soon as the fruit is off, or the leaves falling. November does very well, and if this month passes, February should be adopted, rather than quite in the winter, when the shoots may die down by severe frosts; or late in the spring, when they are apt to bleed by cutting.
The mode of bearing in vines, is only on shoots of the present year, proceeding from year old wood. The rule, therefore, at winter pruning is, to reserve such shoots of the year, that are best situated as to room, for training of those shoots that are to come from them, which will be almost one from every eye [...] Make choice of those that are placed most towards [Page 153] the middle, or stem of the vine, that all the wall may be covered with bearing wood; and every year cut some old wood out that reaches far, to make room for younger to follow.
The form that a vine takes on the wall is various, and not very material, whether it be more horizontal, or perpendicular. The form must be governed according to the space of walling alloted to it; sometimes it has ample room, as at the gable end of a house, and sometimes it is confined to a low wall, or between trees, windows, &c. The reserved shoots should be twelve or fifteen inches asunder, if they are strong, and weak ones may be something [...]ess: we can hardly allow too much room.
The shortening of the shoots should be according to their strength and the room there is for training those shoots that will be produced, which always grow very long. If there is room, three, four, or five eyes may be left, but not more to any shoot, except it is desirable to extend some shoot to a distance to fill up a particular space, and then eight or nine eyes may be left, which being repeated again another year, and so on, a vine will soon reach far.
Sometimes vines are trained on low walls by a long extended horizontal branch, a [...]ew inches from the ground, as a mother bearer. Those shoots that come from this horizontal are to be trained perpendicularly, and cut down to one or two eyes every year, that they may not encroach on the space above them. If the vine is confined to a narrow but lofty space, it is to be trained to an extended perpendicular mother bearer, having short lateral shoots pruned down to a single eye, or at most two. The management of vines requires severe cutting, that they may not be too full in the summer, for they put out a great deal of wood, and extend their shoots to a great length; and therefore the young pruner must resolve to cut out enough.
[Page 154] An alternate mode of pruning vines is practised by some, one shoot short, and another long; i. e. one with two eyes, and another with four or five. Severe cutting does not hurt vines, and make them unfruitful, as it does other trees; and therefore, where short of room, they may be pruned down to a single bud, as the case requires.
The summer management of vines must be carefully attended to. As soon as the young shoots can be nailed to the wall, let them not be neglected; but remember they are very tender, and will not bear much bending: train in only the well placed shoots, rubbing or breaking off the others. The embryo fruit is soon seen in the bosom of the shoot, and these are of course to be laid in, as many as can be found room for, in preference to those shoots that are barren, which nevertheless should also be trained, if they are strong and well placed, and there is space for them. Rub off all shoots from old wood, except any tolerable one that proceeds from a part where wood is wanting to fill up some vacant space. If two shoots proceed from one eye, displace the weakest, or the outermost, if they are both alike, and the fruit should not direct otherwise. Vines grow rapidly, and must be nailed to the wall from time to time as they proceed, that there may be no rude dangling; which would not only have a slovenly appearance, but in several respects be injurious.
The stopping of the shoots is to take place, both as to time and measure, according to the strength and situation of them, or whether fruitful or barren. Those weak shoots that have fruit, and are rather ill placed, or confined for room, may be stopped at the second, or even first joint above the fruit, early in the summer; but those shoots that are strong, and have room to grow, should not be stopped till they are in flower, (in July,) and at the third or fourth joint above the fruit. In shortening the shoots of the vine, do it about [Page 155] half an inch above an eye, sloping behind a plump and sound one. The barren shoots are to be trained at full length, and not stopped at all, if there is room for them, or, at least, but a little shortened towards autumn, because they would put out a number of useless and strong side-shoots, if cut before.
The side shoots, i. e. those little ones put out by the eyes that are formed for next year, are commonly directed to be immediately displaced by rubbing off, as soon as they appear; and if the vine is large, and the shoots slender, it is very proper; but if otherwise, their being left to grow a while (so as not to get too rude and crowding) is rather an advantage, in detaining the sap from pushing the shoots out immoderately long; and when these are taken off, the lower eye may be left with the same view. But the side shoot, that proceeds from the top of each shortened branch, should be left on, and when it gets long, shortened down to an eye or two.
In order to fruitfulnesse, vines will need dressing with some sort of manure, for though they grow in vineyard countries on rocky hills, and in very shallow soils, and have done so on some chalky, hot, gravelly hills in England, yet some warm spirituous food they must have, or they will produce little fruit, and that of poor flavour.
Some people are very fond of exposing the fruit of the vine to the full sun, by stripping off leaves; but this should not be practiced till the bunches have attained their proper size, needing only to be ripened, and even then but little should be done in this way. The loss of leaves is an injury to every plant, and all fruit grows larger in shade, though when grown, it will not ripen well without sun. Much sun, as it contracts the skin, does not forward, but hinder young fruit from swelling and ripening properly.
[Page 156] Fig trees are best pruned early in October, (cutting the leaves off) but the more usual time is early in spring, as after an autumn cutting (if late) they are apt to die down; but if not completely pruned at this time, let, at least, stragglers be taken out, and the rest laid in close without straining.
The mode of bearing in the fig is, that fruit chiefly comes the present year on the little shoots from wood of the preceding, and that towards the ends of the branches; which circumstances dictate the rules for pruning: Two years old wood will bear some, but older never.
The shoots, during summer, are to be laid in at full length, plentifully as room will permit. The weak, ill placed, or superabundant ones, cut clean out; yet rather brake, or rub them off, in an early state of growth, for cutting branches or shoots in summer, makes them bleed, as it is called; i. e. the sap run; when cut in autumn (as is recommended the fig will sometimes bleed, for a day or so) but if late cut in spring, the oozing will continue a week, which is too much.
At the principal pruning, the strongest, and the closest jointed shoots are to be preferred, and left about seven or eight inches asunder, without shortening. Let the spare shoots be cut out close and smooth, and as much of the old wood as may be; for the tree will increase too fast, and get too naked of bearing wood in the middle, if this is not freely done; and the greatest point in the management of fig trees is, to have young wood all over it, and particularly in the middle and towards the bottom. Wood is seldom wanted in a fig tree, but where it is, the shortening of a shoot, properly situated (by taking off the leading bud, or cutting lower as the case requires) is [Page 157] sure to produce it. Do this in April, as the best time.
When hard frosts are expected let some litter be laid over the roots of fig trees, and mats nailed over their branches, (first pulling off the figs) as the succulent nature of their wood makes them tender; and these coverings are to remain till the frosts are judged to be over, and then let them be covered up at night, and not by day, for a week or two, to harden them by degrees.
But fig trees will generally survive hard winters, when in standards, without covering; and though shoots trained to a wall are tenderer, yet peasehaulm hung close among the branches (at the approach of sharp frosts) will preserve them. This sort of protection, as affording plenty of air, is by many good gardeners preferred to the more common practice of matting. But if ma [...] were contrived to roll up and down, or kept a little distance from the tree, so as to give more or less air, as the weather is, the health and fruitfulness of the tree would be better insured, for too close (and as it commonly happens in consequence too long) covering is injurious to both. Fig trees that have been close covered are often hurt by an early uncovering, and yet the spring air, as soon as possible, is desirable.
It is worthy consideration and trial, whether fig trees against a good wall would not do best on a trellis, as thus they would have sufficient heat, without being forced into wood, which they are apt to have too much of.
PEARS come next under our consideration as wall fruit:
A young pear tree, being planted against a wall in autumn, should not be cut down till spring, when the [Page 158] head is to be reduced according to the goodness of the root, and so as to lay a proper foundation for covering the wall. If it has a bad root, (as is often the case) all the shoots should come off, and only the stem be left, with a few eyes to form new shoots, as was directed for peaches, &c. But generally some of the shoots are to be left, with due shortening, only taking it as a general rule, that it is not proper to leave much wood on; but to prune down freely, in order to the putting out strong shoots for parent branches. See heading-down, under the directions for espalier pruning.
The form of pear trees is to be governed by the nature of the wall. If the space allowed the tree is low and long, it must of course be trained perfectly horizontal; but if there is room above, and a deficiency of length, the form becomes more erect: Yet even in this case the lower, and more horizontal branches, should be allowed to get the start a year or two, before the middle is permitted to fill, which ought not to have any over strong wood, lest it run away with the strength of the tree, and keep the extremities weak. The branches are to be trained at length, without shortening, and kept at from six to eight inches distance, according to the size of the fruit; remembering, that it is essential to a pear, above most other fruit trees, that the branches be clear of one another, for the sun and air to have free access: Pruners should consider this circumstance, in all trees, more than they generally do. The reason for not shortening the branches is, that wood is always thrown out from two or three eyes below a cut, and so the tree would become a thicket of useless wood, if such cutting took place.
The mode of bearing in pear trees is on short spurs, which appear first towards the ends, and then form themselves all along the branches, which do not produce blossoms for three or four years from planting, [Page 159] and sometimes (according to the sort) for several years more. When they are come to fruiting, some pears bear pretty much on year old wood, some on two, others on three. The same branches continue to bear on spurs from year to year, and most when five or six years old; but as in course of time the branches may become diseased and barren, and not produce so fine fruit as younger wood, it is always proper to procure a succession of young bearers, as the opportunity of good shoots offer.
As to projecting wood, most gardeners allow of it in wall pear trees, but some not. The wood should not, however, be suffered to project above three or four inches; and though there may be blossoms at the ends of short year old wood, yet they should be either cut clean out, or down to an eye or two, for forming fruit spurs, as they will be apt to do, though they are also as apt to produce only wood shoots; and these shoots being cut down again, tufts of wood are thus produced which makes a tree appear ragged; but whether it is best to cut all spare shoots clean out, (or to cut some o [...] them at least) down to little stubs, or false spurs, is hardly yet determined, though the advocates for both practices speak very positively. The cutting clean out is much the neater, and less troublesome way, and is therefore best, if as much fruit is to be obtained by it: It has been said more may be.
The occasional pruning of pear trees during summer is necessary, lest the strength of the tree be spent in vain, the fruit robbed, and shaded, and the extremities impoverished. Whether all the shoots that are clearly known to be wood shoots (from their length) should be cut out during summer is a question, but proceed as follows:
Where fruit spurs are wanted, the moderate wood shoots may be left to grow to some length, till the wood is hardened, and then broke off to about six [Page 160] inches, which being left to the winter pruning, may be cut down to one eye, with the hope of getting a spur there: But spurs should not be suffered to grow too thick; trees bearing small pears, may have theirs four inches asunder, and the large six.
Several summer shoots will come out about the fruit spurs; yet it is not advisable to cut all of them off as they appear, but only the strong and most unsightly; one moderate shoot may be left to each, and shortened when the wood is hardened, to about six inches, and cut clean out at the general pruning: All superfluous shoots, except those mentioned as allowed of, should be displaced while young; but though rubbing, or breaking off, in all cases are preferable to the knife, do not use this method when shoots are so big as to tear the wood with them.
The time for general or winter pruning of pear trees ought to be November, as the blossoms are then very discernable, and at spring pruning they get so turgid and tender, that almost the least touch knocks them off, or even the jarring of the tree. What is now to be cut out will be understood from what has been said; only when the bunches of spurs get too thick and projecting, some must occasionally be removed, and a thin sharp chissel and mallet will do the work well, where the wood is too strong or awkwardly placed for the knife. When a tree gets to the extent of its bounds, it is to be shortened down to a wellplaced shoot, which may serve for a leader; which leader should be already provided by a selection in the summer.
Where wood is wanted to fill a vacant place, a shoot may be accordingly shortened; but otherwise there must be no shortening, except down to a single eye, with a view (as was said) to forming fruit spurs, where the tree is thin of them. And when wood is desired in any particular part, where there is no shoot to cut down for the purpose, a notch (somewhat long) [Page 161] will generally produce it, and the more certainly, if made just above a joint, or knot, and such knotching of pear trees does no harm, but rather good, as many choose to do it to check their too great aptness to luxuriancy.
The thinning of the fruit on pear trees is frequently necessary. They put forth a great many blossoms, and many of them fall, and even the fruit will do so when it is set; but as soon as it is promising (by the healthy shining appearance of the skin) that the fruit will hang, thinning so as to leave only one pear on a spur, will improve the fruit left, and help the tree: this work do with a sharp pointed knife.
To check the luxuriant growth of pear trees, many schemes have been tried; but the best is here and there to strip pieces of bark off, behind the stem, and some of the principal branches, half round, or rather make so many wide notches, not going to the pith.
APPLES are sometimes planted against walls, &c.
What has been said of pruning and managing pears is applicable to them; the branches, however, may be laid in somewhat closer, and they will not require so much room, but ought to have from twenty-five to thirty feet in length of a low wall, and on a high one something less: This distance appears great, but a few years will evince its propriety, and in such wide planting the intermediate spaces may be occupied by several things.
Mulberries are still more rarely cultivated as wall [...]ruit:
These trees require good room, as their mode of bearing is mostly at the ends of the trained shoots, [Page 162] which are therefore not to be shortened. Twenty or twenty-five feet should be allowed them, and a new planted tree is to be headed down as directed for pears, &c. Train regularly as many shoots as may be in summer, and at winter pruning, lay them about six or seven inches distance. A succession of new wood must be always coming forward, and of course some old taken out, for the fruit is produced chiefly on year and two year old wood; and as it comes on spurs, and also small shoots of the same year, the leaving short stubs (of moderate wood) in pruning, seems justified, though by some much condemned.
Cherries should be found against walls in every good garden; but plant young trees, not more than two, but better if one year only from budding.
A new planted cherry tree is best to have but one strong shoot from the bud, and then cut down, at spring, so as to have two or three eyes on each side, to lay in well to the wall; but if older and fuller of wood, head it down as directed in Espalier Pruning.
Cherry trees should be trained at length, four or five inches asunder. The fruits come from spurs all along the shoots, on one and two years old wood, which will continue to bear. In pruning have an eye, however, to some fair shoots for successors to those that are getting diseased, or worn out. Some cut all superfluous shoots clean away, and others leave a sprinkling of short stubs, which may be allowed; but let them not advance far fore right.
The morella cherry has a different mode of bearing from others, the fruit proceeding mostly from eyes along the branches of new, or year old wood: the pruner, therefore, is to lay in a proper supply of young wood every year, always removing older wood to make room accordingly. For the better opportunity [Page 163] of furnishing the tree with young wood, the bearing branches of this tree should be at six inches distance, and then one young shoot trained between, makes them three inches distant, closer than which they should not be. The morella it is clear, ought to have no stubs left in pruning, with a view to spurs, nor most any fore right shoots be suffered to grow at all, but let them be rubbed off while very young, or rather while in the bud.
The morella cherry is commonly planted against north walls, where they grow large and hang long, as they are commonly not wanted till late in the season to preserve; but if planted upon warmer walls, their fruit is of a finer flavour, and (when thoroughly ripe) excellent for table use in the desert; i. e. in September, or October, according to the aspect of their growth.
PLUMS of the finer sorts are often planted against walls, and deserve a good one.
For the pruning of plum trees, the directions given for cherries apply to them, only that the branches should be laid somewhat wider; i. e. at five or six inches.
FILBERDS, or other nuts, are to be trained at full length, the branches about six inches distance, shortening only the shoots of new planted trees, in order to the furnishing a proper head and spread of branches, which would be kept as horizontal as possible, to check their free growth.
They bear upon the sides and ends of the upper young branches; so that young wood must be continually bringing in, by removing some of the old.
[Page 164] Currants and sometimes Gooseberries are planted against walls:
Train the lower branches somewhat horizontal as far as their allotted room, and then train upwards, filling the middle as they grow. Keep the branches about five or six inches asunder. They bear fruit upon young wood, and on little spurs of the old. Superfluous shoots of the trained branches, are to be cut down to little stubs or spurs, about half an inch long, which will throw out fruit shoots and spurs. The mother branches of currants and gooseberries will last many years; but when good young wood can be brought in for principals, a renewal every three or four years will produce finer fruit. Take care to provide shoots to the very bottom of the wall, that no space may be lost. In the gathering of these fruits for pies, there should be left a sprinkling all over the trees to come on for eating ripe, which will prove fine, there being only a small quantity for the tree to nourish.
*⁎* One general observation may be here made: That all fruit trees mentioned since vines, are pruned much in the same way, so that the young gardener will not find the business of pruning so intricate as he might imagine, from the number of words, necessarily bestowed on the occasion.
☞Wall trees are spoken of as to situation, distance, &c. in the section of the Formation of a Garden, which see, with other particulars.
2. OF PRUNING ESPALIER TREES.
The work of pruning espalier trees is altogether so much the same as for wall trees, that directions for [...]utting and training them, need not be given here. [Page 165] The only difference is, that instead of being spread upon walls, the branches are fastened to stakes, or frames, as trellises. The fastenings are commonly ties of ozier twigs, bass, yarn, or soft packthread, instead of nails, which, however may be used to frame work, if small and sharp pointed. See formation of a garden.
As trees planted for espalier training should be young, let great care be taken to set them off right at first, by regular shoots, full furnished immediately from the stem; which is effected by proper heading down, as was directed for wall trees; but directions more particular shall be repeated here, as to apples, pears, plums, cherries, &c. which in the general need not to be so much freed of all branches at planting, as peaches, nectarines, and apricots; yet there are gardeners who prune down to the stem, all sorts of wall and espalier trees, as peaches are.
The heading down of a young tree (i. e. apple, &c.) for an espalier that has only one shoot from the graffing, or budding, should be so low, as to leave two or three, or at the most four eyes on each side of the stem, from which will proceed shoots properly placed for training: If the tree has two shoots, one on each side, which branch out right and left, so as to be made principal leaders, cut each of them down to three or four eyes. If it has three, the upper one, if not over strong, being shortened down to a few eyes, may be trained strait up and the two lower ones shortened as above, as laterals, and thus a good foundation will be made for a proper spread of branches. If it has four shoots properly placed for training, two on each side, the lower one may be cut down, to seven or eight [...]yes, and that above to three or four: If the tree has more shoots, they may be either all cut out to two on each side (shortening as before) or one left perpendicular, being cut down to a few eyes; or if the tree is somewhat old, and has a good root, more wellplaced [Page 166] shoots may be left on, keeping the lowermost longer than the upper by two or three eyes, making the upper ones very short. If these directions are properly observed, an espalier (or a wall) will be properly and presently filled with branches.
The best time for heading down is the spring, though when trees are planted early in autumn, it may be then done. All cuts should be close behind an eye. When a strong stem is to be cut down at spring, remember to place the foot against it, to keep the root in its place.
Heading down should not only be deferred till spring on account of frosts possibly injuring the top eye of the shoots; but because the head of a tree helps to push out roots, either by circulation of the sap, or by a descent of moisture imbibed by it from the atmosphere: The proper time, therefore, to prune the heads of new-planted trees, is, when new roots are formed; and then a head disproportioned to the roots should by no means be suffered, as the new shoots in such case would be too weak to be healthy, or fruitful. For planting espaliers, &c. See section 3.
3. OF PRUNING STANDARD TREES.
The principle of pruning standard trees is the same, whether full, half, or dwarf standards; and the object is, to form a compact, handsome, round, and open head, rather small than large, equal on all sides, with tolerably erect wood, capable of supporting the fruit without much bending. Perfect symmetry indeed is not necessary, but confusion of branches, weak and crossing, crowded and dangling, is to be prevented by pruning; for a proper (rather free) use of the knife, is capable of doing much towards the beauty and fruitfulness of standard trees. A little pruning of standards every year, and a general one every three or [Page 167] four years, to cut out what is decayed, and some of the older wood, where a successional supply of young may be obtained to succeed, is the way to keep them in vigour, and have the best of fruit; for that which grows on old wood, gets small and austere.
Clear trees from moss, by scraping them with a long narrow bladed blunt knife, on a bit of hard wood, and cut, or rub off bits of decayed bark, in which insects are apt to bread, and wipe the part clean. Some use a scouring brush in this business, the long end hairs of which are well adapted to clean the forky parts. A bit of hair cloth is also used for the purpose; and a finish is properly made with a brush and soap and water.
In the first year of new planted standards, they are to be cleared in the spring, of all weak and improper shoots, reserving only a few of the strongest. If there are four regularly placed shoots opposite to each other, it is sufficient to form a good head, shortening them down to a few eyes each, or, (in general) cutting off about one-third may be a rule. What the head will be, may be pretty well foreseen, by conceiving two or three shoots to come from each of the buds below the cut.
If the shoots of the tree are weak, or the root but a poor one, cut the reserved shoots down [...]o two eyes each. If the head is not regularly furnished with shoots, a judicious pruner will yet be able to manoeuvre it into form in a year or two, and this must be effected by close pruning the first year.
The second year (rather in spring) attend to the head, and cut out, or shorten, so as to provide for the future form and strength of the tree; reserving only such shoots as recommended themselves for their position and vigour, as widely placed as may be from each other, and but few in number. After this, the head will form itself, so as to need only [Page 168] cutting clean out a few superfluities; but no shortening is allowed, except some of the lowest branches, or any one where wood is wanted to fill a vacancy; for which purpose, a weak shoot may do, cut down to one or two eyes.
If trees are too full of wood, the shoots must necessarily be drawn weak and long jointed, and so be the less fruitful, and unable to support the fruit they have; and thus it often happens, the branches of an apple tree needs propping; but on the other hand, too much pruning will occasion a tree to be always putting forth wood, rather than fruit, and so a medium must be observed. The branches should be kept about six inches asunder; and as superfluous weak shoots, will of course be cut out, so let also the over strong wood; for though it is desirable to have standard trees of able wood, yet those shoots that much exceed the size of the rest, would, if left on, infallibly weaken the others.
Let no shoots remain on the stems, below the head, nor suckers about the roots. With respect to cherry trees, rather than cut more than necessary; drooping branches may be suffered, as the fruit is not heavy, and the heads of cherry trees may be fuller than other fruit trees. Wherever a cut is made in a full headed standard to shorten a shoot, it should be (generally) at an eye situated within side, that so the shoot from it may point more erectly, as the weight of the fruit is too much for those branches that grow quite horizontal.
Gooseberries and currant, may be ranked upon the denomination of dwarf trees, and the principle of pruning them will be the same, as for other standard trees, frequently cutting out old wood, to make the room for a succession of young. The keeping these trees, or bushes, more open than they commonly are, would improve the fruit in size and flavour, and bring it forwarder; yet some of them should be suffered to grow [Page 169] rather full of wood, in order to keep the fruit longer, especially in a northern aspect of the garden, or some shady place; and if to this situation and fulness, be added matting, or netting, they may be preserved till November.
The time of pruning these trees, is commonly held to be indifferent, and any time between leaf and leaf may be adopted to cut them, as opportunity offers. But when they are getting into leaf is (perhaps) the best time; as when pruned early, there is frequently a loss of almost the whole fruit, by birds eating the buds, or, as some say, insects. Leaving the whole head on till spring, is a security as to a crop of fruit, as the case would be bad indeed, if some good branches are not left, properly furnished with uninjured buds; but still it is allowed, that an early pruning strengthens the tree, and tends to increase the size of the fruit.
Currant trees need not be kept so open as gooseberry, the branches of which, should be (for fine fruit) five or six inches asunder, and as little shortened as possible. Those sorts of gooseberries whose shoots grow in a curved manner, may have their long branches, when in fruit, supported with little forked sticks. Keep these trees clear of suckers, and all shoots from the stem, that are within nine or ten inches of the ground.
For planting standards in orchards, &c. See section 3.
4. OF PRUNING SHRUBS.
Many shrubs are cultivated for their ornament, and some for their fruit; of the latter are raspberries and barberries.
RASPBERRIES bear fruit on little side shoots of the present year, proceeding from stems of the last, and sometimes produce a little on those of the same year. To prune this shrub, therefore, first cut out all the [Page 170] old bearers, whose wood dies, then cut out, close to the stool, all the new shoots, except three or four of the best situated and strongest, which may be carefully twisted, or tied together at the top, or if upright and strong, left to support themselves singly. The best situated are those standing closest together, near the centre of the stool, and ranging well in the row: stragglers should not be forced in. This done, let all shoots between the rows be clean dug out. Shorten raspberries either just below the bend, or from three to four feet, according to their strength.
Raspberries must not be shortened in summer; and the time for pruning them is from October all through winter, till they begin to shoot at spring, though the former is the best time to dress them; especially if any thing is to be planted between their rows. See page 38.
BARBERRY, is a beautiful and somewhat large shrub, which should be suffered to grow with a full head, like a dwarf standard tree. It bears along the sides of both young and old wood, but chiefly towards the ends, and its branches should, therefore, not be shortened, except with a view to throw out wood. Keep the root free from suckers, and the stem from shoots in its lower part, and prune out weak, luxuriant, straggling, and crossing branches, forming it to a somewhat round head, which keep moderately open. Let the stem be freed from lower branches to the height of three, four or five feet, according as the shrub may be desired to approach to a tree. See page 77.
STRAWBERRIES require pruning from the runners during summer, which strengthens the plants, keeps the soil from being exhausted, and gives all a neat air of culture. This work should be particularly followed [Page 171] up in edgings of strawberries, that they may not run over the walks: If plants, however, are wanted for new beds, they must be suffered to run. See pages 39,78.
The dressing of strawberries consists, not only of pruning from runners; but cutting down the great leaves in autumn (early) with a sythe; or which is better, by taking them up in the hand, and using a knife. At this time they must be weeded, and the ground stirred between them, deep enough to cut the ends of the roots. Then there should be spread over the beds a little rott [...]n dung, or good fresh earth, and all afterwards kept free from weeds. The surface of the ground be stirred again in spring, and any hollows that may be between the plants should be filled up with earth, and some dung too amongst it, if none was applied in autumn. Thus with good management the delicious strawberry will be had in abundance and perfection.
FLOWERING SHRUBS are of great variety, and the method of pruning them is to be determined according to their several modes of bearing, of which consider chiefly these; that is, whether they produce their flowers upon the last year's shoots, or the present, on the ends or the sides of their branches. If a shrub bears on the last year's shoots, it is evident that it must be cut away no more than is necessary to keep it within bounds, open, and handsome as to its form; in this case, it is the business to cut clean out, or very low, what is to be spared. If a shrub bears on the present year's shoots, the old wood may, and must be cut down freely, so however as to leave eyes enough for new shoots to proceed from, to make a sufficient head and show. If the shrub bears altogether, or chiefly as its ends, no shortening must take [Page 172] place; but if some of the branches are too long, they may be either cut out, or quite low, leaving the shorter ones to bear. If the shrub bears along its sides, the shortening is of no consequence, and the desired form may be freely provided for at pleasure.
The season for pruning shrubs is generally reckoned the spring, but autumn is better, if not too near winter; as at this time sharp weather might occasion some of the sorts to die down, particularly jasmines and honeysuckles. The time of flowering must, in some measure, direct the time of pruning. Shrubs that flower in winter (as the laurustinus) should be cut in spring. Those that flower in spring may be pruned immediately after their blow, or in summer. Those that flower in summer should be pruned in autumn; and those that flower in autumn should be [...]pruned either soon after flowering, or in spring. The pyracantha bears on two and three years old wood, and therefore, young wood should be kept in every part of the tree; for want of this, beautiful plants of this shrub are frequently seen very large, with fruit only at some of the extreme branches. The time for pruning it is autumn, but may be done in spring, as the flowers are then to be seen.
Be sure to take off in time, i. e. as soon as discovered, all suckers and over strong shoots from shrubs; for by their luxuriancy they greatly impoverish the proper sized branches, which are the fruitful ones, and such large sappy wood looks very unsightly.
Flowering shrubs should be better attended to, as to pruning, than they commonly are; for we sometimes see them either wholly neglected, or cut down at random, perhaps, only sheared into a little form; and so they make a return quite suitable to the desert of the owner for his neglect. To be crowding full of branches, suits the production of flowers no better than it does fruit: They should not be choaked up from sun and air, either in themselves, or by their neighbours.
[Page 173] The general directions already given for pruning shrubs might suffice, but that the young gardener may not have to discover (by observation alone) the proper application of the given rules, he is here particularly directed to the work of pruning a few of the more common sorts.
Roses bear upon shoots of the present year, and upon those formed after Midsummer in the past year, but chiefly upon the former. Therefore, they may, or rather should be cut down low, leaving only three or four eyes to a shoot; except some of those short shoots formed the last year too late to blow then. If rose trees are not close pruned, we see them get dangling, and unable to support their flowers properly. Use a sharp knife, and cut close behind an eye or bud.
Honeysuckles flower on shoots of the present year; and therefore whether trained to walls, or kept in bushes, should be also pruned close, but not so short in the latter as the former; for those against walls should be cut down to an eye or two, and those in bushes to three or four eyes on a branch.
Sweet briars flower on shoots of the present year, and therefore should be cut after the manner of honeysuckles. These shrubs (and most others) are seldom pruned down enough, and so in a few years they get very rambling and unsightly; but if kept compact, we have beauty as well as sweetness, to recompence our care; and in all cases, a less number of fine flowers (obtained by short and open pruning) is certainly preferable to many indifferent ones.
Li [...]acs bear their flowers at the ends of shoots of the last year, so of course at spring must not be shortened. If got rambling and crowded, cut either clean out, or very low, what may be superfluous. If they need much reduction, let them be cut down as soon (or somewhat before) as they have got off flower, [Page 174] and then the shoots that come after will form for blow before the summer is out, for next year.
Jasmines should be pruned down close, even to half an inch, as they bear on weak shoots of the year.
Sennas bear also on shoots of the present year, yet are best left rather full of wood.
Hypericum frutex bears all along the sides of old wood, and therefore may be shortened at pleasure.
Spirea frutex, Guelder rose, and many others, bear on shoots of the year, and may therefore be pruned short.
For the pruning forest trees, see the end of section the tenth. Berberries, see page 170.
SECTION XIII.
OF HOT BEDS.
THE dung of animals, but chiefly of horses, is put together for fermentation, in order to form bodies of heat for two purposes. 1. To raise vegetables, flowers, &c. not otherwise to be produced, or at least, not in perfection. 2. To raise such things, as though they come in perfection in open culture, yet may be forwarded by artificial warmth.
According to the quantity and quality of the materials put together for hot beds, the heat will be proportioned as to strength and duration; and by a judicious use in making, and the management afterwards, many advantages may be obtained from them. The [Page 175] great point is, to suit the degree of heat to the nature of the different plants to be cultivated, that they may have neither more nor less than in necessary to promote vegetation.
Two errors are common in the use of hot beds, sowing or placing in the same bed things of a very different nature, as to the climate they grow best in, and forcing with too much heat even the tenderest. Though it may not answer our views of haste, the heat of a bed had better be slack than otherwise. A strong hot bed, that ought (perhaps) to be made a fortnight before it is used, is sometimes furnished by impatience in a few days, and various ill consequence follow, which naturally frustrate success.
The place where hot beds are worked, should be open to the full sun, catching it as early as possible in the morning, and as long as can be in the evening; and if not naturally sheltered, it should be screened from the north and north-east winds by a boarded fence, or rather one of reeds, as from a solid fence the wind reverberates; but straw, or flake hurdles set endwise may do. A screen of some sort, (and a close clipt hedge is as good as any) not only protects the enclosure from the harsher winds, and confines the warm air, but keeps a rather unsightly work from view, and straws from blowing about, the litter of which is very disagreeable. In large gardens, however, they have detached grounds for the work of hot beds, where such litter is of no consequence.
Working of the dung is necessary previous to the making a hot bed; i. e. it should be thrown together on an heap, in a conical form; and when it has taken a thorough heat, and has been smoking or sweating for two or three days, it should be turned over, moving the outside in, or mixing the colder parts with the hot. When it has taken heat again for two or three days, give it a second turn as before, and having lain the same time, it will be in proper order for making a [Page 176] good lasting bed with a steady heat. If in any haste, it may be made into a bed after the first heating; but it will be better for shifting again. When dung is ready before wanted, keep turning it over, left it be too much spent. It will be proper to begin to work fresh dung a week or ten days before it is to be used; but if the dung is not fresh, it is only necessary to throw it together for once heating.
Dunghills from which it is designed to collect materials for a hot bed, should be taken notice of in time, that they are not left to work themselves weak by long smoking, without opening and turning over. Beds may be made of dung from the stable from a week to a month old.
If heavy rain, cutting wind, or driving snow should keep the heaps from heating, and the dung is wanted, lay some straw round it, and it will protect and fetch up the heat. If at first putting it together there is not a general moisture in the dung, it must be given it, by casting water evenly over it as it is laid. This may be done with a hand bowl from a pail, but it would be better to use a large watering pot. No water must be used to dung when it is got dark; this is however the colour that it should begin to have when put together in a bed, which the directions given for working it will bring it to.
The size of a hot bed, as to length and breadth, is (of course) to be according to the frame; and the height of it according to the season, and the degree of heat requisite to the nature of the plant to be cultivated. In a dry soil, a bed may be sunk in the ground, from six inches to a foot, to make it more convenient to get at and manage. But beds made forward in the season, should rather be on the surface, for the sake of being able to add the stronger linings, &c.
The bed should not be of greater dimensions than necessary to hold the frame up firmly; i. e. three or four inches wider every way, though some approve of [Page 177] making it six, which may be proper if the frame is small, as otherwise the body of dung might not hold heat enough.
It is the practice of some gardeners, when they mould the bed, to take the frame off, and lay it two or three inches thick all over, and then put the frame on again. This is done to guard against steaming, and is proper when the frames are shallow; in this case the bed must be six inches wider every way than the frame, in order to hold up the mould for the frame to rest upon. As a guide to laying the dung, stakes of about four feet long should be drove into the ground at the four corners.
If there is a likelihood of not being a sufficient quantity of good horse dung, that of cows, oxen, or pigs, if it is strawy, and not too wet, may be mixed with it, in the proportion of one-fourth, or upon a pinch more; especially in an advanced part of the season, or to cultivate things that are only forcing, and do not naturally require heat. In the case of a deficient quantity of proper materials also, some dry old worn out horse dung may be laid at bottom, and a little of it on the top. O [...]fal hay may be mixed as the bed is made; or a little or mown grass or weeds, especially for late made beds; but clear straw, well wetted, may be put at the bottom a foot thick, and reckoned about equal to five or six inches of dung. Cucumbers and melons have been raised upon straw beds, mixed with sea coal ashes: and thus the rank steam of dung avoided, which sometimes injures plants, if it does not give the fruit a less agreeable taste than they otherwise would have. Sea coal ashes among dung, has been recommended to continue the heat of the bed, and to moderate it, in the proportion of one-fifth or sixth part; tanner's bark has been used in the same way: and these have been sometimes mixed generally, and at others in layers three or four to a bed.
[Page 178] The making of a hot bed is performed thus: lay some of the most strawy dung at bottom, and keep that which appears least worked toward the middle. Let all be well broke, and laid evenly without lumps; keeping the ends and sides upright, (or rather hanging over) not suffering them to draw in, left the bed be made too little for the frame, or should thus catch wet. Having laid it about half a yard high, some gardeners trample it with the feet set close, and again when raised a foot higher, and lastly when near finished; but beating it down well with the back of the fork is by many gardeners thought sufficient, except indeed the dung be fresh and strawy, and then trampling ought to be used. The cleaner dung is, it must not only be more trampled, but more wetted, and the greater quantity of it used. To make beds of unsoiled straw, it is recommended to lay it in a pond for two or three days, and then to throw it in a heap to drain and heat.
If any dung is to be used directly from the stable, let it be equally mixed with the rest; but if there is a coldness in the other dung, it will bring the heat forwarder, by laying a good part of the fresh in the middle, which will soon kindle, and spread warmth. The litter that is made use of for this purpose should be foul; and if not, it may be made so, by mixing cow or hog dung with it, or rather by collecting the draining from a farmer's much hill, and sprinkling with it; this would help greatly to fermentation.
The best sort of dung is that of bean straw, next wheat, rye, oats, and barley. When the season is pretty much advanced, hot beds may be made of grass mowings, (as from an orchard) and weeds, which is a common practice in the cider countries. These heats, however, (though violent) last not long; yet may they be lined with the same materials if done in time, otherwise if a green hot house bed g [...]s greatly cool it will not be recovered. A grass bed may be [Page 179] used as soon as warm, but let it not be overweighted, by putting on heavy frames, or more mould than necessary. It should rather be worked with hand glasses, or oiled paper covers. If a large quantity of grass be put together wet, it will occasion such a burning heat, as has been known to melt tin; therefore, in these beds some caution must be used.
Hot beds are to be made of the refuse hark of a tanner's yard, and also of oak leaves; but these must have walled pits for them, of a large size, and are seldom used but in hot-houses. A bark-bed properly made, and managed by forking up at two or three months end, &c. will hold a fair, moderate, and steady heat, four, five, or six months.
The bark is to be got fresh, after it has been thrown out of the vats a few days, and if not moderately dry, kept a few days longer to drain, and if the weather is fair, it may be opened to the sun to dry; for it will not ferment if it is put together wet. When it is made into a bed it must be only beat together with the fork, and not trampled. In a fortnight it will have come to a fine heat, and may be immediately used.
The pit should be eleven or twelve feet long, five and a half or six feet wide, and a foot, or a little more, higher than the bark in front, and two feet higher behind, to receive the mould on a body of bark, three feet deep: But if for the cultivation of any thing in pots, as there will need no mould, the pits need not be so deep, the pots being plunged in the bark: or the pit may be made level all round, of a depth to hold the bark and mould, on which frames of wood may be set. Let the pit be sunk one-third, or one-half in the ground, as the soil about it is either cold or warm. In the section on Flowers, is mentioned a method of making hot beds of bran.
To increase the heat of a dung bed when it declines, a warm lining of straw, or hay, put round it, a foot thick, and laid high up the sides of the frame, will [Page 180] recover it for a few days; but a lining of hot dung, one foot and a half wide at bottom, and rather narrower at top, should be applied first to the back, and in about a week after to the front, before the heat is greatly gone off; and if very bad weather comes, there should be a lining of straw all round this. In cases of great declension of heat, the ends should have hot dung applied to them, or, at least, a good thickness of litter, or straw. Lay all linings a few inches higher than the bed, to allow for sinking; or, not being laid quite so high at first, add more afterwards, when a little settled. Early made beds will require two or three repeated linings. Should dung of a brisk heat for a new lining be wanting, the old lining may be worked up with what there is, and if shook up with quite fresh (but foul) dung from the stable it may do very well.
To decrease the heat of a bed, several holes may be made in it, by thrusting an iron bar, or a thick, smooth, sharp pointed stake up to the middle, which holes are to be close stopt again, with dung or hay, when the heat is sufficiently abated.
The uses to which hot beds may be applied are various, but chiefly for the cultivation of cucumbers and melons, for which see the next section. At the spring of the year, hot beds are commonly made use of for forcing crops of several vegetables, as radishes, carrots, cauliflowers, lettuces, potatoes, turnips, peas, kidney beans, purslain, tarragon, small sallading, &c. Fruits of several sorts, as cherries, strawberries, raspberries, &c. are sometimes brought forward by dung heat; as also various shrubs and flowers, by means of forcing frames. Tender annuals, as balsams, and other flowers, that necessarily require heat to bring them up; and the less tender, and some even of the harder sorts, are also cultivated on hot beds, or other assistance from dung, to produce an earlier blow than could otherwise be had. Directions for which, will be given in their proper places.
[Page 181] As to the forcing of peas, asparagus, and the raising of mushrooms, though these things are not often practised, and may hardly be expected in such an initiatory book as this, some instructions shall be given (if room) at the close of the book.
SECTION XIV.
OF RAISING CUCUMBERS AND MELONS.
1. OF RAISING CUCUMBERS.
See Cucumber in the next Section.
GARDENERS usually provide three crops of cucumbers in the season, all of which will be indebted to hot dung to produce them: except sometimes, indeed, the last sowing be upon cold ground, which, in some situations, and in some seasons, may do very well for a few picklers. We begin with the early crop.
Make a seed bed of the size of a one-light frame, (or a two-light were better) from three to four feet thick, and if amoitious of being forward, do it some time between the first and fifteenth of January, though some gardeners sow about Christmas: But the sooner this work is begun, the more hazard there is of failing, [Page 182] and the more skill and trouble will be necessary to manage them.
The young gardener is advised not to attempt this business till the middle of February; and then, if he has the good fortune to succeed properly, he will cut fruit about the middle of May. When he has attained some skill in the work, he may begin sooner; for there is nothing that professed gardeners are so fond of exhibiting, as early cucumbers, which is a proof, that no little ingenuity and attention is necessary to produce them. All favourable circumstances coinciding, as sowing the forwardest in kind, mild and sunny weather, and plenty of dung, with good frames at the command of skill and industry, early cucumbers are sometimes raised in about eight weeks, and later in the season have been raised in six; but near upon three months must commonly be allowed.
A bed being ready, agreeable to the directions given in the last section, which may be four feet high in January, three and a half in February, and three in March, or the medium as a general rule; let it be covered with the frame and lights, raising the glasses a little to let off the steam that will come strongly from the bed.
When the heat has been up three or four days in a single light, or a day or two more, if a two-light frame, let it be taken off, and see that the surface of the bed is perfectly level; but rather rising behind, and if you think the bed is hardly strong enough, the opportunity is given to add a course or two more of dung. Having levelled the bed with the fork, beat it smooth with a shovel or spade, and put the frame and glass on again.
The temper of the bed is now to be attended to, that it be not moulded till the burning heat is over; a judgment of which may be formed, by keeping two sharp pointed smooth sticks thrust in behind, and occasionally feeling them, by a quick grasp of the hand. Endeavour [Page 183] to hit the exact time, not putting the mould on too soon, as it is liable to burn, not delaying too long, and so to lose time, and too much of that heat, the bed was made for.
The moulding is thus; lay all over the bed about three inches thick of rich loose (not over light) and dry earth, and add as much in the centre of the light as will raise a hill eight or nine inches deep, which as soon as warm through, is to be used, except the bed seem too hot, and likely to burn; in which case, draw the chief of the mould aside round the frame, that the heat may have vent in the middle, for a day or two. As it is a thing essentially necessary in the cultivation of early cucumbers, to have rich earth, properly dry, it should be prepared, and laid by in autumn, in some airy shed or hovel. Let it be, if possible, some fresh under turf earth, mixed with about one-fourth part of thorough rotten horse dung, and often stirred together.
The sowing may be made upon the hill of mould, levelled down to about six inches deep; but if any suspicion of burning (or in short at any rate,) it were better to sow in a small pot or two, which should be filled with the warm mould, and plunged a little way in, more or less, according to the heat of the bed, for if the bed appears to be over hot, the pot may be raised from it; cover the seeds half an inch, and add a gentle pressure of the earth upon them. In a bed of proper temper, they will be up in three or four days, and sooner or later, if there is too strong or too weak a heat; though the age of the seed will occasion some difference. Very old seed (which some gardeners are fond of, as running less to vine, and so reckoned the more fruitful,) will sometimes come up weak, and also rot, when the mould is damp, and the heat not strong; so that seed of two, three, or, at the most, four years of age is to be preferred: That of a year old only comes up certainly, but too luxuriantly.
[Page 184] Whether the first seeds come up, or not, on the third day, sow a few more, and so again and again; for the young plants are incident to failures at this early season, from various causes. As the seed must not be sown in wet earth, so if it gets too dry, sprinkle the mould to moisten it a little below the depth of the seed; but let it be with water previously set in the frame (in a bottle) to warm. Be sure to give the plants air, according to the weather, raising the lights from one half, to a whole inch; and now, and ever after, while there is a strong heat in the bed, tilt one corner of a light for the steam to pass off on nights, and let a mat hang, or be nailed loosely over the open part.
The pricking out the young plants is to be done when they are three or four days old, taking them up carefully, and the mould being warm, put three in a small [...], as the common practice is; [...]ut no more than [...], or one, is a good method. If one plant only is put in a small pot, it certainly may be expected to grow stronger, and be continued longer in the pot, and three of these may be planted close together in the f [...]iting bed. If only one plant is put in, set it upright in the middle of the pot nearly up to the seed leaves. If two or three are pot in, take the mould out of the pot in a bason-like form, an inch or a little more deep, as the shanks are, laying the roots smooth towards the centre, and the leaves towards the edge of the pot; cover up to the top; and give the earth a gentle pressure.
If the mould is very dry and the bed hot, a little water may be immediately given to the roots; but if otherwise, the next day will be best.
Give very little air the first day, but afterwards more, as the sun shines or not, or the day is mild, or sharp, still, or windy. As the plants get older and hardier, air may be given up to two inches, when there is a good heat, and extraordinary fine weather, [Page 185] to three or four inches of tilt: For this purpose, wedges of wood about four inches thick are proper. If suspicious of the air coming in too suddenly, tack a bit of cloth, or mat before the place. Air is to be given in different degrees, regularly as the weather alters in the course of the day;—a little air in the morning, more as the day advances, and less again as it declines.
Cucumbers will not do well, if the air in the bed is long confined, or stagnant: Sun is necessary as well as air, but as that we cannot furnish, every advantage that is in our power, we should not fail to make use of.
The plants are to be nursed, and preserved moderately warm, by keeping the pots plunged less or more in the bed, placing them towards the outsides of the frame when there is a great heat, and more in the middle when it is moderate.
Keep some mould round the inside of the frame, ready to earth up the pots to the rim, as the heat declines. There should not be less than two, or more than three inches depth of mould, in the intermediate spaces of the frame; for when the bed is moulded too thick, it keeps down the heat too much, and occasions burning. Young plants should be guarded from much sun, if the season is advanced, and especially when the bed is hot.
Attend to the weather, and if rain, snow, or wind, is either of them likely to chill the bed much, provide against it in time, by laying straw round; and if the heat naturally declines much, line, &c. as directed page 179, in order to recover and keep it up, for the plants will soon be spoiled, or lost, if the bed gets cold. They are to grow in the pots, till their first rough leaves are two or three inches broad. When there is only one in a pot, a plant (upon a pinch,) may grow in it till it has runners and blossoms.
[Page 186] Use water, (which should be soft) but moderately at first, till the roots get spread about the pot, and then wet the shanks of the plants, as little as can be helped, if the season is early, or there is little sun. When the roots are got to the bottom of the pot, take care to water to the bottom; but over much watering of young plants, makes them sickly. Once a week at an early season, will be sufficient, except the heat is very strong in the bed, and the weather very sunny: the water must be in a small degree warm, and given in the morning towards the middle of the day.
If the seed bed is not likely to hold the plants so long as directed, or nearly, in a free growing state, an intermediate bed should be made in time to receive them; for it is not proper to plant them out into the fruit bed too soon, left there should be a failure in keeping up its heat to set the fruit and bring it on. This intermediate bed should be made of proportionate strength, for the time it is wanted, and may do at two and a half, or three feet thick, nor need there be any great objection to an intermediate bed, as it tends to insure success, and brings the plants on faster, and saves trouble in keeping up the heat of the seed bed.
Burning is a thing to be suspected when a bed is very hot, and in proportion as the mould is damp; and should therefore be seen to, by drawing away some mould from the bottom near the middle; and if it appears discoloured, of a greyish hue, and caked, let what is so, be taken out from all parts of the bed, as soon as possible; but take care that in doing it, too much cold air do not damp the bed, or injure the plants. Do this work at the best time of the day, while the sun shines, if it may be, and rather at twice, allowing an hour or so between. Fill up with fresh and dry mould, and keep the glasses close, till the earth is got thorough warm again. Burning, however, is not of so much consequence now, as when the plants are put out to fruit, for the pots may be drawn from [Page 187] the evil; but burnt mould contaminates the air, as well as injures the roots that it reaches to. Burning will be mentioned again presently.
Steaming must be guarded against, and the rank effluvia which rises in the bed at first, and whilst the dung is quite hot, must have vent night and day, by raising the lights. A little rise will do on nights, and if a mat hangs before the aperture, or is nailed down loosly over it, the too sudden entrance of cold air will be prevented. But when the strong heat of the bed is certainly over, shut close on nights, and give but little air in unfavourable days. The steam is sometimes drawn into a frame from the outside of the bed, occasined by the mats hanging over it; therefore, in covering, it is necessary to keep up the ends of the mats, so that the glass only be covered. Danger of steaming arises also from the application of fresh linings, the smoke of which, wind may drive into the frames; so that the [...]ning should either be covered with two or three inches of mould, or which is better, a good thickness of fine hay. Sometimes steam will insinuate itself round the inside of the frame, through the bed settling unequally, so that the mould draws from it, which is easily remedied by filling the apertures.
Covering up at night has been just directed to be only over the glasses, for a reason given. Put the cover on a little before sunset, and take off a little after sunrise, except very bad weather dictate otherwise; yet remember, that light is a most necessary article in the welfare of plants, and guard against permitting cover longer than compelled to it. While the bed is in a good heat, one mat is sufficient, but yet if the weather is sharp, more should be used; for if not necessary for the warmth, it will be useful to keep the steam of the bed from being so suddenly condensed as to drop on the plants, which would injure them. As the bed declines in heat, and the weather is cold, a thicker covering must be put on; and a very warm covering [Page 188] is made thus:—lay on a mat, and over it a coat of straw, or rather hay, and then a mat on the top, which tack down round the frame. It will help to warmth, to push into the dung some little sticks round the frame, and fill up the space with hay. Covering round the bed with straw, and lining have been spoken of; and let these applications be made in time.
The Seed bed by good management, may be kept with a good growing heat for six weeks, when the plants being about five weeks old, will be ready for putting into a new bed to bear fruit.
Stopping the plants, is to be performed about a week before they leave the seed bed; i. e. as soon as the second rough leaf is expended, and shews in its bosom the little bud or eye, that produces a runner. This is to be nicely cut off with a penknife, or small sharp pointed scissars, or picked out with a needle, though if it gets forward, it may be pinched off. Soon after this operation, the plant thickens, and will push for runners again, which the stopping is designed to dispose them to, as also to an earlier and more plentiful bearing. The practice of stopping is again to be performed upon the first runners when they have three joints without shewing the germen, or embryo fruit.
The fruit bed comes now, and it should be made of good materials, duly prepared, and well put together, towards four feet thick. It ought not to be for less than a two-light, but better for a three-light frame, as the heat is more certainly to be kept up a proper length of time, without which all the previous labour is lost. Preparations must be made for this bed at least a fortnight before it is wanted, in the way directed in the last section.
Before earthing, take care that the burning heat is over, and that the mould to be used be properly dry. Lay it all over the bed not more than three inches thick, (for reasons given, page 185) making hills where the plants are to be set about twelve or fourteen inches [Page 189] depth. A two-light bed (of proper materials) will not be ready for moulding in less than a week or ten days for making; nor a three-light in less than ten days or a fortnight. But if it should be desired to plant out quick, on account of the seed beds having got cold, a security from burning the plants is found in forming a hole in the bed, where the plants are to be, two inches deep, and about a foot or fifteen inches over, and filling up with fresh cow dung; through this the heat will not burn, and if it catches the other parts of the bed, the disease may be easily remedied. Some gardeners place turf under the plants, with the grass downwards, to prevent excess of heat; and it helps to keep the mould in other parts from burning, to stir it about in time. A preventative used by some, is to put on a layer of five or six inches of old dung, when the bed is made. It should seem that a layer of about three inches of old bark might prevent burning. See Burning, pages 185, 186, 191.
Planting is to take place as soon as the heaps of mould are warm. Spread the earth on the top a little, and having the hills a full ten inches depth; make a hole in the middle six inches deep, to receive the pot of plants, which pots will be from four and a half to five inches deep, and consequently the plants will be sunk in this hole a full inch more in mould than they were in the pot: and they will have four inches depth of mould at the bottom, which there should be below the roots. Draw the mould up to the plants, and press it gently between, and to them all round the hillock. It is spoken here of a pot of plants with three, but if only one in a pot, the whole hill must be thrown down to four inches depth, and the plants set one close by the side of the other, and then filled up and round with the mould of the bed.
[Page 190] To shift plants out of the pots with the ball of earth entire about them, put the fingers between the plants, and turning the pot up, give it a gentle tap on the knee, or edge of the frame, and the whole will come out; a little pressure at the same time through the hole at bottom, with a finger of the other hand, will assist: turn the plants up carefully, and place them in so. To secure their coming out whole, water the pots to the bottom the day before; and if not too wet they will slip out. If the plants hold tight to the pots, when turned up, a long thin narrow bladed knife, will be proper to loosen the sides. If the mould should fall from the plants, carefully spread the roots in planting, and they will be sure to grow, only their having no mould to them, will occasion a little loss of time till they have struck root again. Thus having settled the plants, shut the lights close till all is thorough warm, and then give a little air; if the mould pot round the roots be dry, give a little water.
Management as to air, covering, watering and lining, and guarding against burning, steaming, &c. is now to occupy the constant attention of the gardener: On these heads, what has been before said, may serve for instruction now; only as the season advances, and the plants get strong, the more air and watering may be ventured on, and if the heat of the bed is good, less covering will do. As the season advances, water earlier in the morning, or later in the afternoon, so as not to have a full and strong sun come directly upon the leave while wet: for drops of water act as convex glasses, to draw the rays of the sun to a focus, and scorches. As the weather may be cool, and the bed gets cool water the more sparingly, and in this case especially, avoid wetting the shanks of the plants much. It will be known when water must be given, by the larger leaves flagging, without any violent sun to occasion an extraordinary perspiration. Bottles of water may be kept in the frame, which is preferable to that [Page 191] warmed at a fire; yet the latter must be used when there is not enough of the former, to water so deeply as necessary. When the frame gets full of vine, it gets full of root; and as by this time the days get long, and may be sunny, a good portion of water for the whole may be wanted twice, or, perhaps, thrice a week, to swell the fruit.
Air should be given (as before directed) in fine weather to a tilt of three inches, or more. While there is a brisk heat in the bed, give a little air on nights. If the bed gets cold, it may be helped by covering up earlier and warmer, and uncovering later; though the plants should not be deprived of more light than made necessary by bad weather.
In case of burning being discovered, take the burnt mould from under the plants carefully, but quickly, but quickly, as far as can be, without throwing them down: remember to be cautious of steaming, and think of lining (185) in time, that the plants be not stunted by cold, for when they are materially checked, they hardly ever recover it. Sometimes the application of linings, will so increase the heat as to occasion burning; let this be seen to, and (at least) remove a part, and remake it when the violent heat is sufficiently abated.
Earth up the shanks with dry mould, (kept in the frame on purpose) as the plants increase; and let warm mould be added to the sides of the heaps, as soon as ever the roots begin to appear through, or the runners need support; proceeding thus from time to time, till the bed is filled up level all over. For this end keep bringing in a little cold mould frequently, laying it round the sides of the frame. When the bed is filled with mould, it is a good way to press it tightish round the frame, about a hand's breadth, to keep the roots longer from the outside.
Some gardeners mould the bed all over, as soon as they are satisfied there can be no more burning; but it is best to do it at several times, and not sooner than [Page 192] is necessary to cover the roots, and support the runners; because, where the mould lies thin, the heat come up better to warm the air in the frame, for the leaves will want warmth as well as the roots.
Train the runners close down regularly with neat pegs, as they proceed in growth, and prune the tendrils off as they appear, but take care not to break any of the leaves. When the days get long, and prove very sunny, the shade of a single mat, for two or three hours in the middle of the day will be proper, as suppose from eleven to two.
Thus very particular directions have been given, but still much will depend upon circumstances, and discretion must direct. Let it be remembered, no neglect will be borne with. If any imprudent person should lift the lights high, to pry into the bed in improper weather, perhaps an early tender crop might at once receive their death blow, though exposed but a very short time. Success in raising cucumbers and melons chiefly depends upon keeping the bed in due temper; the plants being neither burned nor chilled.
Setting the fruit is the practice of most good gardeners, as generally ensuring the embryos from going off, as they are apt to do at an early season; when not much wind can be suffered to enter the bed, and no bees or insects are about, to convey the sarina from the male flowers to the female. The male flowers have been commonly called false blossoms, and so have been regularly pulled off (as said) to strengthen the plants, but they are essential to impregnate the female flowers; i. e. those that shew the germen, or fruit at their base. This impregnation, called, setting the fruit, is artificially done thus:
As soon as any female flowers are fully open, gather a newly opened male flower, and stripping the leaf gently off from the middle, take nicely hold of the bottom, and twirling the top of the male over the centre of the female flower, the fine fertilizing dust [Page 193] from the male part will fall off, and adhere to the female part and fecundate it, causing the fruit to keep its colour, swell, and proceed rapidly towards perfection, so as to cut cucumbers of three or four inches long, in about three weeks after. This business of setting may be practised through the months of February, March, and April, but afterwards it will not be necessary; for the admission of so much air as may afterwards be given, will disperse the farina effectually; but if the weather still is bad, or remarkably calm, the practice may be continued a little longer. If short of male flowers, one of them may serve to impregnate two females. Pull off all the male flowers as fast as they die upon the vines.
Something of pruning may perhaps be necessary, for plants will not bear well, either in quantity or quality, if the frames are crowded. The rule (of course) is, to cut out those runners that can be best spared, as being weak, most in the way, or having the smallest fruit on them. But the better method is to cut down to the root a whole plant, in time, if there is a prospect of being too full of vine: this may seem a great sacrifice, but it will prove a profitable one. Let the discharged plant lay a day to wither, that it hang not to the others, and break their leaves, in drawing it out while fresh. About Midsummer the frame may be raised, to permit the runners to strike out, and in a fortnight after taken entirely off; though once in a frame and always in, is better, if it is convenient.
A SECOND CROP of cucumbers may be sown at any time between the middle and end of March, if they are to be brought up in frames; but if under hand-glasses, or paper covers, then any time from the beginning of April to the middle, is soon enough, at least [Page 194] in Northamptonshire. A hot bed for sowing the seed at this time, need only be from two and a half to three feet thick, and a one-light frame. On this bed also may be sown, in pots, or otherwise, tender annuals, and it is a very good time for most of them. Or the seed for plants to ridge out under hand-glasses, may be sown in pots, and placed in other hot beds, to bring them forward till they are in rough leaf, and have been stopped.
What has been said about making hot beds, and sowing and managing cucumbers, is sufficient to direct now; only at this season, mowings of grass may be put round a bed to increase the heat, and will be found useful to lay on the top of dung linings that are sunk.
A seed [...]ed at this time should have a growing heat for one month, when the plants will be fit (the latter end of April, or beginning of May) to put either into another two feet and a half hot bed with a frame, or only under hand-glasses, &c. which should be rather large, because plants running from under them much before Midsummer, will hardly endure the weather. They should be covered up on nights with a single mat; and when they must run from under the glasses, sticks or hoops may keep the mats off from pressing upon them: fasten the covering down at the corners with pegged sticks, to keep them from blowing away. Let the ground about the bed be stirred, and also raised to train the plants level, and to give the roots full room to strike.
For ridging cucumbers, that are to have only hand-glasses, or some such cover, observe (as advised) not to sow too forward, for better be rather late, than have the plants cut off, or much injured, just as they are going to bear. The hot bed, or ridge made in May for hand-glasses, should be sunk in a dry soil, two spades deep; and two feet and a half thick of good dung is now enough. The mould that is thrown out, (if it is good) may be used to cover the bed; and if [Page 195] but indifferent, may be laid round it, or on it towards the outsides. Lay on it at first only three inches or mould, except where the plants are to be, at which place lay a depth of about nine inches, rather more than less. It is not necessary that the earth should be very dry, as directed for early cucumbers, but let it be warm to plant in. If it be Mid-May before the plants are put out, holes of two or three barrows full of dung may be sufficient to bring them on through May, and then the season (if it is not bad) will be warm enough to keep them pushing forwards. There should be near four feet distance between each set of plants. Shade them for a few days at first planting.
Cucumbers not sown till the beginning of April, may be brought to bear on one good bed, if under a large frame; and such a bed would, at the same time, serve very well to sow, or to prick out tender annuals on. See section 18, On flowers.
A THIRD CROP of cucumbers may be sown any time, from the middle to the end of May, (or even a little later) either in a pot or not, upon some hot bed in use, to grow for a week or ten days; or sow upon a little heat of two or three barrows full of warm dung, trod close, and previously thrown together for the purpose; or if fresh and moist from the stable, it will, though at present cold, heat itself. Cover the dung with four or five inches of mould, and sow half inch deep, and half an inch asunder, under a hand-glass▪ and when the plants are completely up, thin them to an inch asunder, where let them grow, earthing them up as they get tall, till they show rough leaf. Then prepare more such little bodies [...] heat to plant them out upon, three or four in a pat [...], which cover with a hand-glass or otherwise, and shade also for a day or two, if sunny. If you can take three or four [Page 196] plants up together by a scoop trowel, with earth to the roots, the better; and if not, plant them pretty near together, laying them aslant, so that the shanks be covered two or three inches. Keep these plants earthed up, and as much under their covers, as may be till towards Midsummer, and let the parts that run out be covered on nights till this time. The third crop is that generally sown for picklers.
Sometimes, at this season, cucumbers are sown in cold ground, especially about London, or south or west of it; but soil, situation, and season, make a great difference in the cultivation of all, and particularly of delicate plants. If any seed be sown on cold ground, let it be in dry weather; give them a favourable situation, and sow in patches eight or nine seeds in a hole, formed like a shallow basin, covering half an inch deep; and if covered with hand-glasses to bring them up a little while, it were much better. Thin them when getting into rough leaf, to four or five of the best plants; spread them a little, and earth up to the seed leaves, giving a little water: and if, afterwards, the number of plants is reduced to three, it might be better than more. Those who grow cucumbers for picklers, should have a great many holes of them, or there will not be [...]now to gather at a time for the purpose. Give plenty of air by day, and a little on nights. Raise earth about the shanks as they grow, and let it lie about them, while the plants are small, in the form of a shallow basin.
As to saving the seed of cucumbers, as it is of some consequence to be ascertained of a good kind, when the early nature and approved quality of any sort is known, it ought to be an object to save it well; which will be best done from plants of the second crop, that have been ridged out, i. e. brought up under hand-glasses. From this crop that plant which shews fruit first (under the same culture) should be reserved for seed, judging that its early disposition may be continued, [Page 197] and because the first fruit of any kind (if uninjured) always produces the best seed.
Fix upon handsome fruit, and prefer that which is placed lowest, or grows nearest the root. Leave no more than one fruit for seed upon a plant, and let it remain on the vines through August, or as much longer as the weather will permit, to be very ripe: when cut off, place the seed cucumber against a south wall, till they appear decaying.
Being got rotten ripe, scoop out the pulp and seed into some vessel, and stir it well up, which repeat for several days; then let it be washed in two or three waters, which will separate the pulp, and leave the seed clean: spread it thin for two or three days, that it may dry thoroughly, and putting it up in paper for use, keep it in a place free from damp. Let it be every now and then examined and rubbed in a dry cloth, and it may be kept for several years.
OF RAISING MELONS.
See Melons in the next Section.
MELONS are raised much in the same way as cucumbers. They should not, however, be thought of so early, and from the middle of February to the middle of March, will (for most persons) be soon enough to sow them. The place where they are cultivated should be well sheltered, so that winds may blow over the frames, as mentioned in the directions about hot beds. They require a stronger soil to grow in than cucumbers, and more heat, bo [...]n at bottom and top, and need less water; they take up more room, so that one plant, or at most two, will be enough under one light. Cucumbers may be raised on a seed bed till [...]it to plant out on the fruit bed; but melons will require an [Page 198] intermediate bed. During the whole time of the cultivation of melons, (till high summer) they must have a lively bottom heat, in order to bring them forward, and succeed well; and, if melons are late, as soon as September enters, a lining of hot dung may be put to the bed, to afford some degree of heat to the roots, at least equivalent to the failure of the season. Melons never do well in a shady summer; and in the best summers we have, are very inferior to those grown in warmer climates. As cucumbers are about three months coming in, so melons are about four. They set their fruit in about two months, and are about the same time in ripening, though forty days will sometimes effect it.
The seed of melons (procured from well ripened and fine flavoured fruit) should be about four years old, though some prefer it much older, as judging it so much the less likely to run to vine: If it is too old, however, it comes up weak, and is apt to rot, when the mould is not sufficiently dry, and the seed bed not very warm. If new seed only can be had, it should be carried a week or two in the breeches pocket, to dry away some of the more watery parts: The earlier the seed is sown, the older it should be. Melon seed may be sown in a cucumber bed, that is, in a brisk heat, in pots plunged towards the middle; but a bed should be ready, to move the young plants into before the cucumber bed gets too cool. Sow only three or four seeds in each pot, and cover a little more than half an inch: The earth in which the seed is sown, should not be so strong as that in which the plants are to grow for fruit. When the seedlings are three or four days old, take them up carefully, so as not to break any of the roots, and either plant one in a small pot, or two in a little bigger; but depend on no plants which do not appear healthy and strong. Sow a few seeds every four or five days, lest accidents happen to destroy the first plants.
[Page 199] As melons require skill, and occasion trouble to raise them, the greatest possible care should be taken that the seed is of a good kind. It is reckoned, that seed saved by the same person, and sown frequently in the same soil and situation, and under the same culture, will degenerate, so that it should be had elsewhere, from some person that may be depended on, and this may be by exchange, as he may be glad of the like opportunity. Melons should never grow near cucumbers especially if for seed, as the farina of the cucumber may impregnate the blossom of the melon, and give it a watery flavour, or quite alter the nature of it.
Melons may be sown in a cucumber frame, that is in a good heat; but rather make a seed bed, of about three feet thick; and having put on the frame and light, tilt the glass a little, and when the great heat is abated, put on some dry, rich, and fine, but not very light earth, to the thickness of four inches all over, and the next day, if the mould is not too hot, sow the seed, some in the beds, and some in pots, placed just in the middle, which may be drawn up out of the way of any burning heat.
When the plants appear, give them air, and beware of rancid steam from the glasses dropping on them: They may be wiped with a woollen cloth, or turned to dry in fine weather. Consider what was said about cucumbers, concerning too much heat, too little, &c. After the melons have been up two or three days, (as was said before) let them be potted and plunged to the rims, towards the middle of the bed; and the next day a little water (warmed in the bed) may be given the roots; or a little may be given at the same time, if the [...]ould is very dry.
As soon as the plants are potted, think of making a second bed, to be ready in a week, ten days, or a fortnight, (as circumstances dictate) that so the young plants may receive no check through a decline of heat. This bed should be stronger than the seed bed, and [Page 200] rather for a two-light frame; and being moulded as soon as it can be, not to burn, set the pots in, about an inch deep, and in a day or two draw a little mould up round them, and so on again. But if the first bed is warm enough to hold the plants longer, the heat of this second bed (if violent) may be suffered to evaporate a little more first. Here they are to grow till in the second rough leaf, when the plants should be stopped, as was directed for cucumbers.
The third, or fruiting bed is to be (observe) ready by a few days after the time of this stopping the plants. It should be a strong bed of four feet thick, and for a three-light frame, and made the higher, the more strawy the dung is. As soon as the burning heat is sufficiently abated, let the bed be covered all over with good dry melon mould (the best is a rich moderately strong loam) three or four inches, and heaps made under each light of about fourteen inches depth. Melons do not fruit well in a light mould, but yet it should not be a heavy one. If the mould is thought too light, let it be pressed a little together to give it consistence.
To a fresh maiden soil, or good earth from the kitchen garden, that is known to be in heart, (by the strength of the plants it has produced) add about one-fourth, or one-third of well consumed dung, and it makes a good compost, but it must be completely incorporated by frequent turning and exposing to sun and air, and kept by some means dry, as under a shed, &c. as directed for cucumbers. Much depends on the melons growing in a good soil.
The planting of melons takes place as soon as the hills of mould are warm through; only if a violent heat is in the bed, a day or two's delay does not signify, if the plants are doing well where they are; yet the roots must not be cramped longer in the pots than necessary. Melons require a greater depth of mould to grow in than cucumbers, and the bottom of the roots, at planting, should not be nearer than five or [Page 201] six inches from the dung. Shade them from much sun, till they have taken root.
If the lights are small, one plant under each is sufficient, and if large, let there be only two; for melons take up much room, and never do well when they are crowded: It is a great error in the cultivation of melons not to observe this. Earth the plants up with dry mould about the shanks as they proceed in growth, and bend them gently down with pegs, to give them a regular and snug direction all over the bed. When fruit is set, there must be only one of the large, and two of the small sorts, (fair and promising) left on each principal runner, and this runner should be pinched off at the second or third joint above it, which is called stopping.
Pruning is necessary in order to strengthen the bearers, and keep the frame from getting too full of vine, i. e. let all very strong, and all weak shoots be taken out, as also the tendrils; but take care that too many male blossoms are not thus cut off, for the weak shoots (if not abundant) do no great harm. As in other plants, so in melons, it is the middling shoots that bear best.
Lay the branches all regular (in time) with neat pegs, for it hurts melon plants to lie rude, and to have their leaves disturbed or damaged, to put them in order. A piece of tile, or a small earthen plate under each fruit is proper, to keep it from the damp mould, and to assist its ripening by reflected heat. Three (at the most four) melons are as many as should grow upon one plant, and those are best that are situated nearest to the stem, as remote ones are not so well nourished. Do not let a great deal of vine grow below them, lest they be too much robbed, and let them be stopped as before directed, for when there is a great length of vine above, nature pushes towards the extremity, and passing by the fruit below, forms more above, sometimes to the total loss of the first set.
[Page 202] Keep mould round the sides of the frame, to earth up round the hills (a little at a time) as the plants increase, and do not earth all over before necessary, as full earthing at first is apt to occasion burning, and afterwards to damp the heat of the bed too much, and the warmth of the air about the plants. When the bed is earthed all over, press the mould round the sides of the frame about six inches wide, to make it firm, that the roots may not get too soon to the wood, and mat against it, which often occasions sickliness.
Do not think of cultivating early melons, without plenty of dung both for beds and linings. The particulars of management, concerning covering, shading, air, [...]ning, stopping the young plants, setting the fruit, &c. and to guard against burning and steaming may be seen in the directions already given for cucumbers; only less air, and much less watering will do for melons. Keep them close shut down on nights, when the heat of the bed is become moderate. As melons therefore are kept rather dry, they should be shaded a little in very sunny weather by a single mat, for two or three hours in the middle of the day; i. e. when the season is forward, especially if the bed itself be in a hot state.
Melons may be watered moderately once a week, in fair weather, or twice if sultry, especially if the mould is light. Early in the season, water a little before noon, and in high summer a little before evening. When the fruit is setting, and when getting towards ripening, very little water must be given; be sure to water the extremities of the roots, but avoid the shanks, particularly while the plants are young. A little sprinkling all ov [...] [...] [...]aves, when the plants get big, (but let not a hot sun shine upon them at the time) will greatly refresh them, when it is not thought proper to water the roots thoroughly, on account of the bed being cool. Because much wet is certainly injurious, some gardeners keep their melons exceeding [Page 203] dry; but their leaves should not shew too much sign of drought, lest the fruit shrivel for want of moisture. Take particular care that the heat is kept up, at the setting of the fruit, or it will become yellow, and fall off. Keep a bottom heat till about Mid-June.
Melons should not be turned about, as is the practice of some, in order to ripen the fruit all over; for it is a violence done to nature in the foot stalk, distorting the vessels that feed the melons, and so preventing a proper digestion of the juices.
The flavour of a melon being preferable to the size, is the reason why water is to be withheld (as much as can be) when they are ripening; and indeed all esculents are better tasted that grow in a dry, than in a moist soil: In the latter, they will become bigger, and so appear finer; but what is quantity without quality?
The young fruit need not be fully exposed to the sun, it had better be a little covered with leaves. Much hot sun hardens the skin of all fruit, and prevents its proper growth. When a melon has nearly attained its size, then, however, a full sun is necessary to ripen it.
As to cutting the fruit, if it is to be some days before a melon is eat, (as when carried to a distance) it should not be quite ripe. Its ripeness is known by the high colour and strong odour, and the cracking of the foot stalk; and if they give not a full and pleasant scent, they will not prove good. Always cut melons in the morning, and if fully ripe they should not be kept more than two or three days. If a melon is cut before it is ripe (t [...]s said) it may be ripened, by wrapping it close up in cloth, and placing it in a heap of warm horse dung for twenty-four hours. But the better way would probably be, to treat them as unripe medlars, which article see.
[Page 204] A SECOND CROP of melons is to be had, by sowing (in any other hot-bed, or one made on purpose) from Mid-March to the beginning of April, according to situation, as in a favourable one the sowing may be ventured on the later. These must be brought up as before, till stopped, and then ridg [...]d out; i. e. when about a month or five weeks old. The method of which is, to make a trench in the ground four feet wide, and deep according to the soil: If the ground is dry it may be a foot, or near two feet deep, or otherwise but a few inches. Lay in hot dung full two feet and a half thick, being well shook and beat together with the fork. This trench must be of length according to the number of plants designed to be put out. For each hole (which should be full four feet asunder) put on good melon earth, laid up round to fifteen or eighteen inches high; and then lay the earth, thrown out of the trench, to the sides and top, about three or four inches thick, breaking it fine, and cover all over with mats to draw up the heat: But never expect ridged out melons (particularly to do well in a light soil. When the earth is warm, put in the plants, two in a hole, (or only one) giving a little warm water, and cover with large hand, or bell glasses, or oiled paper lights, and proceed to manage according to that discretion, which the directions already given about melons and cucumbers have inculcated.
As the bed sinks, and the roots spread, take care to add a good thickness of mould around, for the plants to strike into, and to keep them up: This may be put in a week or ten days, and it will keep out cold air and wet from the dung; but it is best not done at first. When the plants spread to the extent of the bed, the ground about it should be dug over, and rotten dung buried to raise it to the level of the bed; but, perhaps, this work has been superseded by the necessity of a lining.
[Page 205] If the plants are forward enough to ridge out in April, or beginning of May, it may be proper to make these beds on the level surface, or nearly so, for the sake of lining; but if later, they may be sunk as directed above, or deeper still, in a dry soil. Remember, it will be necessary to line, if there appears any likelihood of a want of heat, before the fruit is thoroughly set.
If two ridges of melon plants, let there be four feet (or more) of alley between them, and then a lining may be applied of that width to heat both beds; and this middle heat may be made use of to raise plants for the third crop of cucumbers, or tender annual flowers, purylain, &c. Give ridged out plants air on the south side. They will need more water when in the ridges than in frames, and give it wide, but little about the stem, or hardly there at all; nor let it be applied cold, though a small degree of warmth from the sun, or otherwise, will do. This crop need never be shaded but when the leaves hang. When the plants cannot be contained under the glasses, let them be carefully trained out, and covered with mats all over on nights, and on days, in bad weather, till July, particularly if much rain falls.
With large papered frames this work of the second crop of melons may be very well managed. The plants should be kept under hand-glasses till too big for them, and then the paper lights may be put on, which containing the runners till high summer, they will be safe. Yet these covers, being set upon bricks, may be kept always on; but let the fruit that happens to be without side be covered with a hand-glass, which will help to ripen it. For summer protection, oiled paper suits all sorts of plants that grow under them, as it admits light and heat in a moderate way. Let them be protected in heavy rains, by laying some cloth, or mat, over, and towards the close of summer guard against much cold.
[Page 206] Oiled paper lights are either made like the tilt of a waggon, or ridged like an house. They should be from four to five feet wide at bottom, and of a height in proportion, only rather steep than flat, and of a length at pleasure, according to what they are designed to cover. The oil had [...]tter not be boiled, (as the common way is) for the paper is then more apt to break. The best printing demy paper is proper, and when oiled, it should be kept in shelter till quite dry, lest the rain wash the oil off. It may be either pasted on the frame, or together, of a breadth and length proper to lay over, (as suppose of nine sheets, which is about the size of a mat) lapping a little, and being held down at bottom on each side by a string, or a moveable slip of deal, the paper may be kept fast on. The general frame should be made rather stiff, but the bars as light as can be, and assisted with lines of string to keep the paper up. If the paper is thus moveable, there should be a sort of door to open at the ends, to give air, &c. as it would be troublesome to move the whole frame every time any thing is to be done. But if the paper is pasted to the frame, then the sides, in lengths of double the width of paper, should be on hinges, to lift up.
A THIRD CROP of melons may be sown (in favourable situations) towards the end of April, or beginning of May, if the former crop was sown about Mid-March, and this is to be proceeded with in the same manner as the second; only when September comes, (as was observed) late melons should be preserved as much as possible from cold and wet, that they may ripen. To this end frames may be used over all, or at least hand-glasses put over each fruit, covering warmly up with mats on nights. Those melons that do not ripen may be used for mangoes.
SECTION XV.
OF ESCULENTS.
THE USEFULENESS of esculent plants, as serving for the food, health, and pleasure of man, is pretty generally acknowledged; and that they may not fail to answer these ends in the best way, it may be observed here, that they deserve every attention; and that, not only in their cultivation, but in their preparation for the table. Let there be no slight put upon the bounty of PROVIDENCE in ordaining them to our use, by an unnecessary preference to other foods. "There was a time, when bread and herbs (with a little fruit) were the only dainties wherewith the tables of the greatest voluptuaries were spread."
"Vegetables and fruits (observes Quintinye) were our innocent, primitive, and natural food; but men's depraved appetites have substituted the shambles; yet after all, the inventions of the most luxurious and voluptuous epicure, the most Coesarian tables would want of their magnificence, noble gust, and grateful relish, without fruit and the productions of the garden, which gives the true condiment, and most agreeable closure to all the rest."
Our Ray, in his History of Plants, says, "Their use is all our life long, of that universal importance and concern, that we can neither live nor subsist in any plenty, with decency or convenience, or be said to live at all without them; whatsoever contributes to delight or refresh us, are supplied and brought forth out of this plentiful and delightful store of the garden.
[Page 208] Let it be a rule to gather vegetables of all kinds (designed for the table) in the morning, before much sun has shined on them, and lay them by in a cool place.
ALEXANDER is a culinary plant, formerly much used, but has given away to celery, like which it is blanched, about a foot high, for use in soups and sallads. The seeds are best sown in drills two feet asunder, and thinned to six or eight inches distance, though they may be sown at broad cast and transplanted. Spring sown plants come in for autumn, and autumn ones for spring.
ARTICHOKE, there are two kinds of, the globe and the conical; (which is the hardest) but the former being generally preferred, both for size and flavour, the latter is seldom seen. Artichokes are propagated from rooted slips, or offsets in April taken from the mother plant, by drawing the mould aside. As they require a rich soil, and are stationary plants, dig a good quantity of dung in below the roots for them to strike into.
The head of the artichoke is valuable according to its size and substance, and therefore to a good soil, add good room, for though they may be planted nearer, yet they would do much better in rows six feet asunder, and three feet apart in the rows. This distance is great, but between these rows may be propagated several sorts of spring or early summer crops. They should be regularly watered in dry weather, and suffered to bear only one principal head. Fresh plantations should be made every third or fourth year, to have them in perfection. Every year that they stand after planting they should be dug round, and some manure applied. Cut the heads when the leaves begin to expand, and before the centre opens for flowering; and let them [Page 209] have about a foot of stalk, breaking the remaining part of the stem down to the bottom, that it may not rob the root. At the spring dressing, all the suckers are to be taken off, leaving three only of the strongest shoots to fruit.
Let the plants be protected from hard frosts; before the prospect of which, cut down the stalks and outside leaves to the inner one, dig between, and earth the plants to near the tops; and if severe weather follows, they should be covered thick with straw, which must be removed when the frost goes. The earthing up need not be levelled down till March, or may be let alone till the time of their dressing, which is best done at the beginning of April.
To have a long succession of artichokes, some slips should be planted at two different times every spring, as they bear the same year, only come in later, and with smaller heads than the old plants. When planted quite late, they sometimes do not produce in the present season, but then they are forwarder the next summer than old stools are; but remember, a good soil and open situation are absolutely necessary for the artichoke. Though dung must be used in an indifferent soil, the finest artichokes (as indeed of all other vegetables) are produced from a fresh and natural good soil. 'Tis of service to lay grass mowings, or some litter, about the roots to keep them cool; for though artichokes should not be planted in a moist soil, on account of frost, yet they thrive best in one. The market gardeners seldom throw away any suckers, but put them in the ground somewhere, and having borne heads, then pull them up if overstocked. Artichokes that come late, may be cut with their full stalks, and being laid up to the head in moist sand, in a cellar, will keep a month, so that they may sometimes be had at Christmas.
ASTARAGUS, there is but one sort of, as an esculent, but some difference occurs, as to size, colour, and [Page 210] flavour, arising from cultivation. In order to obtain large heads, and to have the beds continue to produce the longer, much dung is used; but the less of it, the sweeter will this vegetable be, so that in a soil naturally prolific, no dung need be used by the curious.
Asparagus beds are commonly made from plants, but the best way is from seed. The time for both is March, rather early in the month than late, though the beginning of April may do. The plants should be only a year old, and set in rows a foot distance, and the roots the same, or a little less from one another in the rows.
Making the beds four feet and a half wide, there will be four rows of plants, and nine inches left between the outside rows and the alleys, which should be two feet wide. The beds ought to be trenched full eighteen inches deep, and enriched with dung that is well consumed, burying it below with roots; they will soon strike into the dung, which had best not lay immediately about them. If some mould of rotted vegetables, wood pile earth, and a little pond mud, were mixed with the top soil, it would greatly help the plants; or if none other than this manure were used all through the work, it were better. As asparagus beds are designed to last many years, suppose twelve or fifteen, no pains should be spared to do the work well; and if the ground were prepared sometime beforehand, or in winter, it would be an advantage, the top soil laying trenched for the benefit of frost. The alleys, as well as the beds, should be made good, for the roots of the outer rows will strike into them. A rich sandy loam is the best soil for asparagus, and if the earth is too heavy, or too light, rectify it. See improvement of soils, miscellaneous section.
To plant asparagus set the line nine inches from the edge of the bed, and cut the trench upright, close to it, so deep that the crowns of the roots lie full two inches below the surface. If the mould of the bed lies light, and is likely to settle much, the crowns of the [Page 211] plants may come to the top, and two inches of mould put on afterwards; this is, indeed, the best method of planting; but if the ground is not expected to settle, two inches of the top mould must (in this method) be first drawn aside to cover with. The roots must be neatly spread against the trench, and cut as little as possible; i. e. only the damaged parts off. This should be with a sharp knife, and it would be better if done the day before they are used, that the ends may dry and heal. It is of consequence to have the plants dug up carefully, with a three pronged fork, that the roots may not be injured; for bruises, and sometimes even cuts, will occasion that part of the root to rot.
To sow asparagus beds, make little holes an inch deep, at the distance directed for plants, and having laid three seeds in each, near an inch asunder, cover them three-fourths of an inch, which will leave little hollows, to shew their places, and give occasional watering in a dry time, to fetch up the seeds. If the beds were covered with a little haulm, or straw, till the plants appeared, it would help them to germinate, as in a sunny season they are apt to lie long, especially if the work be not done till April. When the plants are above ground fill up the holes. Refresh the plants occasionally with water through the summer, and when they are two inches high, thin the holes to one plant in each, and cover the beds with an inch of mould, and they will then be two inches deep, as was directed for plants. The drawn plants may be pricked out at four or five inches distance, to make good any deficiencies next spring, or otherwise. In October, when the haulm is decayed, cover the bed with about half an inch of rotten dung, to keep out frost; and, in severe weather, put some long litter over all. In spring, take the litter off, and gently stir (with a proper fork) the rotten dung in: do so again the next year. Watering asparagus beds with the draining of a dunghill (a rich manure too often lost) in autumn, or spring, will [Page 212] wash down to the roots, and greatly benefit the lower soil to the increase of the produce: It is worth while to make a rank water for this purpose, for weak or old beds.
Asparagus is cut from planted beds in three years, and from sown ones in four; but this loss of a year, will be amply repaid by the superior size and abundance of the heads. If the buds come very fine, a little may be cut the year before. A thin crop of onions or lettuces to prick out, is commonly had on planted beds the first, and on seed beds the two first years, taking care that none grow just about the plants. The best method of doing this business, is by an intermediate drill between each row, and again across them.
The management of asparagus beds is, to cut down the haulm, within an inch of the ground, when it turns yellow in autumn, clearing of weeds, stirring the ground, and covering the whole over with about an inch of rotten dung before every winter, which is to be forked in at spring, not to hurt the plants, and covered with some parings of the mould from the alleys, which should afterwards be dug over, if no crop is in them to prevent it. It may seem, that an addition every year to the beds might sink the crowns of the plants too low; but it is their nature to rise as they grow. Besides the rotten dung, as above, there may be laid some long litter over the beds, before severe weather sets in; but the covering of asparagus beds is not simply to keep out frost, (which will not hurt them without much wet) but to keep them warm, that the buds may be forward at spring. A stump ought to be kept at each corner of the beds, to shew their bounds, and as marks to pare the alleys up by, which should lay three or four inches lower.
The cutting of asparagus should be carefully performed, not to injure adjoining buds. Move the mould a little aside to see, and then close by the head, and with a little slope, cut it off about three inches below [Page 213] the ground. The knife should have a long narrow blade, and a proper one is indented with teeth as a saw. It may be cut when from two to four inches high, and let it be done as soon as ready. If it is lain by in a cool place, as in a dairy or cellar, it will keep very well three days.
Six rods of well planted ground will produce, in the full season, about a hundred a day; and this, as a rule, will help to determine how much room to allot for this vegetable.
BEANS we have several sorts of, differing in size, colour, flower, flavour, hardiness, and time of coming in. Of the forward beans, the mazagan is generally preferred, as the earliest, hardiest, most productive, and pleasant. The Portugal ranks next to it. Of the later sorts, the Windsor stands first, as to general estimation, for eating; but it is in most soils rather an idle bearer. The long-pod and Sandwich, however, are preferred by some, chiefly as more fruitful. Trials must determine taste, but it may be observed, that the white blossom bean is a very good one, if eat young.
Close under a warm wall ( [...]o which they should be kept by packthread) some mazagans may be put in the ground early in October; but at the latter end, and the beginning of November, is best, when they commonly succeed at some distance from the wall, earthing them up regularly as they proceed in growth.
Put the small beans in three inches deep, and four asunder, in single rows, or six inches asunder every way, in double rows; and let the rows, in the first case, be two and a half, and in the latter, three feet asunder.
There is a dwarf bean (by some called the fan cluster) that grows but a few inches high, which is very convenient to put in, close under a south wall, in October, and they will thus be but a few days (if any) later than the mazagan, sown in November.
[Page 214] 'Tis a good way to sow patches of beans under a warm corner to stand the winter, placing them about an inch from one another, and transplanting them, at the above distances, the first mild weather in February or March to any sheltered part of the garden, and if under a south wall, it will forward them. Beans, sown in patches, may be easily covered in severe weather, by a frame, &c. Make trenches to lay them in when transplanted; pull off the bean adhering to the roots, shorten them a little, and put them in rather highly covered over the shanks. If planted aslant, they will soon get erect; but this is only permitted in case of a shallow soil and long roots.
In severe weather, a light covering of peas haulm, or any straw, may be lain over winter beans to protect them, but must be taken off as soon as the weather alters; for too much covering of any thing is as likely to destroy (eventually) as being wholly exposed.
Though the mazagan is mostly the bean put in to stand the winter, some gardeners sow other sorts for the purpose, (even Windsors) which in general may succeed; but they certainly will not come in so early be near a fortnight, and must have a dry, sheltered situation. The larger beans must be sown a little deeper, and two or three inches farther asunder than the mazagan, allowing a foot more between the roots, especially if double ones.
If early crops of beans fail, through severity of the winter, be sure to take the first opportunity of open weather in the new year, to sow some of the early sorts; and if they be covered over with some straw, they will come up the sooner; but remove the covering as soon as the beans appear, if not a frost at the time.
Succession crops of beans are to be sown for every three weeks, or a month, from November to July; preferring the larger sorts in February, and so on to [Page 215] June, when the smaller (or early) kinds will be the properest.
BEET, there are four sorts of, red, green, yellow, and white, which are used several ways, as pot and sallad herbs. The leaves of the latter are sometimes blanched, when full grown, for the sake of their thick ribs, being peeled for stewing, and eat as asparagus. Sow beets in February or March, thinly, either in drills or broad cast, and hoe them to a foot asunder: They run to seed the second year. A little also may be sown, early in autumn, for late spring use; but they will be small. The red sort is cultivated for its root, and is preserved in winter, in dry sand, as carrots are; and of this there is a turnip shaped sort, that suits best in heavy shallow soils, and a long rooted sort proper for light and deep ones: Beets, but principally the red, require a rich soil.
BOORCOLE, or cale, is a hardy green, of which we have two principal sorts, green and brown, and a little variety is in the leaf, as plain, curled, variegated: The latter is a pretty vegetable when growing, but not so hardy, or pleasant, at table as the other sorts.
Some sow two crops of this green at the end of March and of April, but one sowing may suffice; and the first day of April, or at least in the first week, is the best time. Sow in an open situation, and in cool ground, and thin the plants in time, that they may be robust, and able to support themselves.
This green should be planted out in rows a yard asunder, and two feet apart in the rows, having been previously pricked out from the seed bed, at six inches, for five or six weeks, to obtain strength for final planting in June or July.
Let boorcole, and all summer planted things, have a good watering at the time, and again in a few days, if the weather proves dry and before winter let them be well earthed up to support the plants from the wind and snow, that are apt to break them down, or at [Page 216] least, to set them awry; which, when it happens, should be attended to, to fix them upright again; observe this of all other winter greens.
The heads of Boorcole may be cut in winter, and the sprouts come full in spring: The heads are tender and sweeter for being frost bitten. The sprouts should only be topped when gathered, and they will shoot out again below.
BROCCOLI is of two distinct kinds, the purple, and the white; for the green, &c. are only varieties from them; of each, there are large and dwarf sorts, the latter of which is mostly cultivated. All the sorts, except the white, generally produce side shoots, as well as a head. The white is called cauliflower broccoli, because it resembles a cauliflower much, but is not so white. This is not so hardy as the purple, nor is it thought so good; indeed the green may be esteemed the best. Of the purple there is an early and a late sort; the former is sowed to come in at autumn, and the latter in spring.
The first day of April is a good general time to sow for the autumn crop, (though some do it sooner) and the last day of April for the spring crop. But it will be very proper to sow again a fortnight after each; and at the end of May, for late spring use; which though they produce small heads, will be very acceptable. Sow in open ground, and see that they young plants are thinned, when quite small, that they may not be drawn up weak; and prick them out when they have got six leaves, to six inches distance, where having grown to a proper robust size, (as about July) let them be planted out at two feet, or a little more asunder. The autumn sort should be planted towards a warm wall, lest it come not in at the time. Broccoli requires a rich and dry soil; yet watering, in a dry time, is necessary to help their heads to swell, and forward them, Stir the ground about the plants occasionally, and keep them well earthed up. The best broccoli [Page 217] seed comes immediately from Italy, whence we first had it.
BRUSSELS SPROUTS are winter greens, growing much like boorcole, and by some preferred as more delicate eating; but they are not so hardy or productive. Their culture is the same as boorcole, only they may be planted out at rather less distance.
CABBAGE, there is a considerable variety of, as to flavour, size, time of coming in, and hardiness. Some are for the use of the table, and others for cattle, though the latter are very sweet, before they get solid. The early dwarf, early Yorksbire, and early Russian, are the chief sorts for spring use, and the early and late sugar-loaf for summer.
In April, the forwardest cabbages may be tied up, (as lettuces are) to assist them to head and whiten; a practice seldom seen, but which will certainly be helpful: Use wetted bass.
Sow for early cabbages about Mid-August; soon after up thin them, and in a month, draw the strongest, and prick them out four or five inches apart, where having grown about the same time, they will be fit to plant for spring use; or they may be put out any time after, even in winter; for should frost come directly, it will hardly affect them injuriously. Set them, if in a middling soil, two feet asunder, allowing six inches more for a rich one: There should, however, always be some dung dug into cabbage ground. If they are planted at half the above distances in the rows, taking care to draw every other plant in time for early greens, (or coleworts) it is a very good method, as the ground is better occupied, and the plants protect one another.
The late cabbages, or those of summer and autumn, should be sown early and late in the spring. For early summer uses, sow after Mid-February on a little heat, or under hand-glasses, on a warm border; and the later crops in March, to the end of it, and for the latest at the end of April.
[Page 218] Sow red cabbage seed, either about the middle of August, or beginning of March: but as there is much more bad seed than good of this vegetable, be as careful of the sort as possible.
CARROT, there is a little variety of, in colour, size, and time of coming in, though not much in taste. We have orange, red, yellow, and white, (each of which have their admirers) but the former is generally preferred, and the last is rarely cultivated. The sort sown for the first crop, whether in cold ground, or on a hot bed, is the early born carrot. Both this and the late horn carrot grow short and thick, and are therefore proper for heavy, or shallow soils, as the other sorts are for light and deep ones.
Sow carrots always in good times, as the seed lies long in the ground, and they are, by many persons, covered early. A few should be sown in a favourable situation, the first tolerable weather in February, digging the ground well and deep for the purpose; for if it is lumpy, the carrots will grow forked, as they will also if the ground is fresh dunged.
Carrot seed should be mixed with dry sand, or earth, rubbing them well together, in order the better to spread it equally in sowing. Use about twice as much sand as seed, and if earth, it were better to be of a different colour from that on which the seed is distributed, that it may be seen.
If early in the month, the new sown beds may be covered with a little haulm, or straw, which will help the seed to germinate, and preserve them from being thrown out of the ground by frost; and this covering should be continued on nights, and taken off by day, when the plants are up; which practice being continued for some time, will greatly forward, as well as preserve, the crop. Some people sow in January, if the weather is mild, but for this, (and other circumstances in gardening) situation must in a measure, govern, and discretion determine.
[Page 219] If a hot bed be made for carrots, let it be about two feet and an half thick, and covered with eight inches of sifted mould, as soon as the violent heat is gone off. Sow the seed directly, a full quarter of an inch deep, and if covered with lights, give air sufficient to keep the earth only just warm. A ho [...]ped bed to be covered with mats, may do for this purpose, but in this case, two feet of dung may answer better than more; for if the seed is hurried up, they will be too tender for the protection of such a covering, and the plants will run to top, and not bottom.
Thin the plants soon to an inch asunder, and in a little time again to three inches, in order to grow to a small size for use; and if not so wanted, at any rate draw some equally, that those which remain may swell properly: Carrots must have a great share of air, if covered with glass.
The principal crop of carrots should be sown early in the month of March, or before the end of it, and be soon hoed, or thinned by hand, to a small distance, and a while after to a greater; so that together with hoeing and drawing for use, they should at last stand at from eight to ten inches distance, according to the soil. This may seem too much, but certainly carrots have, in common, too little room allowed them for attaining their proper size. Let the first hoe be of the breadth of three inches, and the second of six. No consideration should prevail to let carrots stand too long before they are properly thinned.
A few late carrots may be sown in April and May, to draw young in the summer; and some in the autumn months to stand the winter, for early spring use, but carrots that stand the winter grow hard, and are of very little worth.
In autumn, let carrots be taken up as soon as their leaves begin to change; for when they continue too long in the ground, they are apt to get worm-eater, especially in rich soils. Cut the tops off at an inch, [Page 220] and lay them up dry and free from mould, in dry sand, a layer of sand, and a layer of carrots. All those that are broken, or cut, should be thrown aside for present spending, as they would decay in the heap, and spread infection in the rest. Those who grow large quantities for cattle, stack them in hovels, &c. with a thick coat of straw, bottom and sides, and particularly on the top. In a soil that suits them, carrots turn to good account, and are excellent food for all sorts of cattle, and particularly pige.
CAULIFLOWER is sometimes distinguished into an early and late sort; though in fact, there is no difference, only as the seed of that called early is saved from the forwardest plants.
The time for sowing cauliflowers is rather a nice business, but it is generally settled for the 20th of August, a day under or over. It will be prudent, however, to sow again a few days after, but not earlier, as then they would be apt to form only very little heads, and run up for seed. Let the young plants, be timely thinned, that they may be strong. Prick them out when the first leaves are about an inch broad. And as cauliflowers are tender, they will require to be pricked out in the warmest and driest part of the garden. Some of them should be protected under hand-glasses, frames, or ho [...]ps and mats, covering the glasses and mats with straw in severe weather; not doing this before the weather makes it necessary, and always allowing what air they will bear, especially towards spring, otherwise they may be disposed to run, or will be weak and sickly. As the season advances, let them be wholly uncovered on fair days, and when they are got forward in March, draw the spare ones to plant out, leaving only a single plant under a small hand-glass, and two under a large one; or a few may be drawn out at the end of February, if the glasses are crowded. Continue the glasses on as long as they will contain the plants, raising them upon bricks. The number generally put under hand-glasses [Page 221] for the winter, is from three to five. Those drawn from these, make a good succession crop: But do not prick out or plant, those that have black shanks, for they will come to nothing: Cauliflowers are liable to this defect chiefly in wet seasons.
If the autumn sown plants are cut off, the earliest opportunity must be taken in the new year to sow some seed on a gentle heat, as in February, covering with glasses, or only with hoops and mats. From this bed, when it is cold, they should be pricked out upon another, where let them grow till planted to bear. And if those weak ones that have stood all the winter were pricked out early in the spring upon a little heat, covered with good mould, it would strengthen and forward them much. In default of dung, sow under hand-glasses in a warm border.
To have a succession of cauliflowers till winter, sow on a slight heat, or under glass, in March, for plants to follow the first crop; and again in open ground, in April and May. It winter should overtake some of the latest plants, they may be taken up, when in flower, with a ball of earth, and planted in a conservatory, or even in a cellar, where they will swell their heads, and be safe. All the succession crops, except the last, should be planted in a cool part of the garden.
Cauliflowers require a rich soil, and to be kept moist during summer, especially when flowering, watering them well twice a week. If the water were impregnated with sheep or other dung, to the strength of about an ounce of salt to a gallon of water, if would help them in size, for cauliflowers are greedy feeders. The ground in which they grow, can hardly be too full of dung; nor need there be any fear as to making them rank; a little salt thrown in the water [...] however, cleaner, and does away the idea of rankness. When they are wanted, the earth may be drawn a little from the stem, and put to again. As soon as the head appears, break down one or two of the large leaves over [Page 222] them to protect from the weather: It preserves them white and cool, and increases the size.
CELERY we have three or four sorts of, as the common Italian upright, both hollow and solid, with the giant hollow, and turnip rooted, or celeriac.
For early celery, sow in the last week of February, or first in March, on a gentle bot bed, or in a warm rich border, under a hand-glass, or not. When cultivated so early, it is apt to run, but if only a few plants stand tolerably, it is worth while to sow a little, and even when in a pipy state it does for soups. Sow thin, cover so, and keep the earth moist; for the seed is slow in coming up.
For principal crops, sow at Mid-March, and again at Mid-April.
For a few late plants, a little seed may be sown at the beginning and latter end of May; and if the ground is covered with a mat it will help the seed to germinate, by keeping the earth cool, and from air. But it must be taken off, and the ground lightly watered as soon as the plants appear. If the weather should be very sunny, shade they young plants a little for a few days, by raising the mat, or laying some brush wood over.
Prick the plants out when two or three inches high, at three or four asunder; and when about six inches high, plant them in trenches a yard distant, and six inches from one another. In a light soil the trenches may be somewhat deeper; but generally near a spade's depth is proper, and a spade's width, keeping the walls firm and upright.
If the soil is not very good, dig in a little well-rotted dung at bottom; but the celery will be sounder and sweeter without dung, so that a little fresh earth were better; and though the plants will not come up so large, they will be hardier to resist frost. The later that celery is planted out, the shallower the trenches should be.
[Page 223] Water celery at pricking out and planting, and occasionally afterwards in very dry weather.
Earth up the plants frequently (as suppose every week or ten days) a little at a time, in order to blanch them, by which they become crisp, sweet, and tender: The celery gets tough when this business is let alone too long. In earthing up, it is a good way to gather them close (but carefully) with the left hand, using a trowel, or small spade.
In severe frost lay some long, dry litter over the tops, which remove when the frost goes.
Celeriac requires a rich soil, and should have frequent watering to have fine tender roots. Plant in trenches about three inches deep, and earth up, (only once) when the plants are about three parts grown, to four inches height. This species is hardier than the others, and holds longer in spring; therefore, those who like the solid root should cultivate it.
The seed of celery, (in default of plants) if bruised, answers very well to give soup a flavour of it. Parsley seed, &c. may be used in the same way.
CHARDON is a gigantic vegetable of the artichoke kind, (now seldom cultivated, used sometimes in sallads, but chiefly in soups, or stewed, &c. It should be sown about the middle of March, and end of April, in trenches, four feet asunder, a foot wide, and six inches deep. Drop the seed (which will be near a month coming up) a few inches asunder, and thin them at last to the distance of from three to four feet. They must be watered in a dry time. Those plants that are drawn may be taken up with balls of earth about them, and planted in trenched rows as celery, at the above distances, and the rows five feet from one another. The leaves only of this plant are used, after they are blanched; which is done by earthing two-thirds of their length up, when about three or four feet high, typing neat hay▪bands first close round them, to within a foot of the top; i. e. blanch when they are full grown, in [Page 224] August and September, and in about six weeks they will be fit for use. In frost cover the tops with straw. It will assist the blanching to lay straw, or offal hay, close round them when untied.
CHOU DE MILAN is of the boorcole kind, and propagated like it, but the plants should be put out at a yard asunder. This is a very good winter green, and stays longer than any other at spring before it shows for seed, and is then in its highest perfection.
COLEWORT is a very hardy small open headed green, sown in July, or early in August, for winter and spring use. But instead of the true colewort (a coarse vegetable) it is common to sow the early sort of cabbages as an agreeable substitute, to be eat in their open state. The sweetest of this kind of green, however, is the large sugar-loaf cabbage, sown about Midsummer, which frequently stands the winter.
These plants should be put out for use, at from eight to twelve inches asunder, according to the nature of the sort sown, some of the early cabbages being very small, as the Russian.
Coleworts are seldom cultivated otherwise than for winter and spring use; but all the year it were well for the garden to supply them, as they are, what may be truly esteemed, choice greens. With this view sow some cabbage seed every month.
CUCUMBER has several shades of difference in it, arising from culture and accident; but the common and more distinct green sorts of it, are the short and the long prickly, the cluster, the early African, and the Turkey. There are also a white short prickly, (or Dutch cucumber) and a white Turkey sort. The white Dutch (like the white Turkey) is an idle bearer, and seldom met with; but it has an evident difference in flavour, and admired by most who eat of it.
The early nature of a cucumber is the principal object with gardeners, for as much skill and care is exercised to produce forward ones, it is a great draw-back [Page 225] to have sown seed not of the forwardest kind. Of the seed called early, there is no doubt much difference: How material a thing it is to improve the breed, and to be ascertained of the quality of seed for early crops is therefore evident.
The principal crop of cucumbers should be the long prickly, which is preferable on the whole to any other. The Turkey grows strait, long and large; but quality is certainly before quantity, and the cucumber that eats crispest is the best. In this respect the Dutch white (little as it is cultivated) is, perhaps, even before the justly admired long prickly, and has fewer seeds. The early African, is a very favourite cucumber with some gardeners: It clusters.
Seed should never be saved except from the greenest and handsomest cucumbers; but that which is bright frequently is from clumsy, smooth, yellow, seedy fruit, which is always watery and vapid.
The ambition of gardeners has been pretty much exercised to have cucumbers every month in the year; but the expense and trouble are surely vain, when bestowed in the production of what, in the cold months, is unwholesome, and not much relished. A gardener that can cut a cucumber by the first of April does sufficiently well, or rather better than he that produces them before. See, Of raising cucumbers in the last section.
ENDIVE is a sallad and culinary vegetable, of which there are three sorts, the curled, green, and white, and the plain, or broad leaved. To these may be added, however, a plant of the same kind, which is seldom propagated in gardens, the wild succory, used sometimes medicinally. The plain, or Batavian endive, is but little used in sallads, as the curled is so much preferable though cooks prefer it for stewing: The green is the hardiest, and therefore the late sowings should be all of this. Sow succory in March.
[Page 226] Sow endive at three several times, between the middle of May, and the middle of July, at equal intervals. Some of the first may, perhaps, run for seed; but yet a little should be then sown; as also at the beginning of August for late use. Scatter the seeds thin, and do not suffer them to grow in clusters to become weak. When the plants are about three inches high, plant them out in an open situation a foot asunder, watering them at the time, and twice or thrice after till they have taken root. The same sowing will make several crops, drawing the strongest first, and in a week after more.
Those planted out after Michaelmas should be on warm borders; but if long after (as towards winter) the method of planting is thus, which blanches at the same time: Draw earth to an high ridge, under a sunny wall, and taking up carefully some full grown endive in a dry state, gather the leaves up close, without breaking, tie them neatly with bass, and put them close together sideways; i. e. horizontally, in the ridge, almost to the top of the leaves. If any suspicion of wet in them, hang the plants up by the roots, in some covered, shady, airy place, for a day or so. In severe weather lay straw over all.
Endive in open ground should be protected from sharp frost by peas haulm, or dry litter. Some may be planted in frames, or under hand-glasses, giving plenty of air, or in a shed, or hovel, open towards the sun; and this may be either in the upright, or ridged way.
The blanching of endive in open ground is thus: Gather up the leaves (being dry) when nearly of a full grown size, and tie them regularly, and carefully round, from the middle upwards, moderately close, with bass, and earth them up to the middle, if the soil is light and dry, but not otherwise. In two or three weeks, the blanching is effected, after which the endive must soon be used, or it will rot, especially if much wet comes. The object of blanching, is to take away the bitter taste of the endive, and to make it crisp and tender. [Page 227] Blanch a little at a time, once a week, that it may come in proper succession.
GARLICK is used for both culinary and medicinal purposes. The cloves should be planted in autumn, or early in spring, in rows six or eight inches asunder, three deep, and six from one another in the rows, preferring a light dry soil. If the leaves are tied up in knots the beginning of June, it will prevent their spindling for seed, and help their bulbs to swell. Take them up towards autumn, when their leaves turn yellow, and keep them in bags, or hang them up in a dry place, for use.
GOURD, SQUASH, and CALABASH, as of one family; see PUMPION, the culture being the same.
HORSE-RADISH is variously used for culinary purposes, and may be reckoned one of our most wholesome roots; when scraped fine, it is a good addition to sallads, especially in the colder season. Propagate crowns, or pieces of the root, from one to two inches long, having an eye or two, set from nine to twelve inches below the surface of the ground, (according to the nature of the soil, as heavy or light) by digging a trench, and covering them over, or by making holes with a dibble; this should be the work of February, or October, and the soil must not only the be deep, but rich, or the roots will be weak.
This root will grow finer, and be more conveniently dug, to have the rows two feet, and the sets one foot asunder in them, though a less distance is the more common practice. Where there is plenty of ground, however, it is not worth while to be cramped, and the first year of planting the ground may be cropped with any early things. The roots will not be fit for use the first year; but the second it comes strong and warm. Take them up carefully and regularly, moving the earth away, and cut them off close to the stool, from whence fresh heads will spring.
[Page 228] New plantations of horse-radish should be made about every fifth year; old ones should be cleared from the straggling side shoots, in order to keep the rows open, but take them up deeply.
JERUSALEM ARTICHOKE is cultivated for the root, (which eats like artichoke bottoms) and it is an ornamental plant, growing similar to the perennial sun-flower, with which it classes, but taller. Propagate in March, by planting cuttings of its root, as potatoes. The root is red, and full of indented eyes, every one of which is sure to grow; but it is not much admired. Where it has been once planted, it must be carefully dug up, or it will not easily be got rid of. Any poor ordinary spot of spare ground will do for it. Preserve the roots in dry sand, when they can be no longer preserved in the ground, immediately dug from which they are much best.
KIDNEY BEAN we have two sorts of, dwarfs and runners, each of which has a rather numerous variety, arising from the colour of the seed, time of coming in, and taste. Both sorts have their admirers, but the dwarf is more generally esteemed, and more conveniently cultivated.
Of the variety in the dwarf beans, some come earlier than others; but there is a difference in opinions, which is the best, as to earliness and quality. The yellow and the black are, perhaps, as forward as any. The early white is not long behind, and is of superior quality, but is not so hardy as the yellow and black, and some others; this may, therefore, be the second crop. The dwarf sorts come in quicker than the runners. For the principal crop, the Battersea and Canterbury beans are mostly used by the market gardeners, being good and prolific.
Of the runners, or climbing sort, the common scarlet, and the white Dutch, are generally preferred, and when mixed together, their blossoms make an agreeable [Page 229] show, and bear a long time, if the beans are gathered constantly as they get fit for use.
The dwarf sorts of this vegetable may be had most months in the year, by the united means of open culture, hot beds, and hot houses. In cold ground they are sometimes sown, close under a south wall, towards the end of a dry March, but April is soon enough; for if they get above ground without rotting, (as the seed is apt to do, when the ground is long wet) a little frost will cut them off.
The latter end of March, however, if some are sown in a warm border, in patches, and covered with hand-glasses, they will do very well. Or an early crop may be produced by raising the beans, at this time, on a gentle hot bed, and planting them out, when two or three inches high, under glasses, in patches, tow feet asunder. If the beans are raised in small pots, three or four in each, they may be [...]ned out whose, with great advantage, as kidney beans do not always bear transplanting well; and they may be covered on nights with hand-glasses, garden pots, &c.
When planted in rows singly, let it be under a warm wall, and not (if it can be avoided) till the end of April, or beginning of May; and protect them a while at first on cold nights, with matting or otherwise.
As to the hot bed culture of kidney beans, if any are attempted to be brought to fruit on heat, let them be raised, towards the end of February, upon one gentle bed, (or in pots, at the back of a cucumber frame) and planted out in another, in rows fifteen inches apart, and at four inches in the rows; for nearer they will not fruit well. The bed may be about two and a half feet thick, and must have on it seven or eight inches of mould, and the plants treated with as much air as can safely be given them. Line the bed before the heat is quite gone, to preserve and forward them. The sort used for forcing in hot houses is a reddish speckled one; but the early white is fittest for forcing in hot beds, as [Page 230] of lower growth: The early yellow and black may do, but they are not so good as the white.
The Common culture of the dwarf bean, in the proper season, and open ground, is to sow them an inch or an inch and half deep, three asunder, and two feet, or a little more, to a yard between the rows, according to the size of the seed, for some sorts require more room than others. Let them be earthed up as they proceed in growth; and to have a succession, sow every three weeks; remembering that a crop produces more, and lasts longer, the oftener the beans are gathered: It is proper, therefore, to gather them constantly whilst young and good.
The last crop should be under 2 warm wall, and may be sown as late as the middle, or end of July, and if very dry weather, let the beans for this, and the June crop, be soaked about twelve hours in milk and water, and the drills watered, in order to forward their germination, and bring them more certainly and regularly up. It is a good way to prepare the seed for high summer, by laying it in a garden pot, in damp mould, till it begins to chit, and then planting it in watered drills. In a course of dry warm weather, kidney beans should be watered, especially while young. The culture of runners is to sow them near two inches deep, four or five asunder, and the rows four or five feet apart. They will thus require tall brushy sticks to climb upon; but they may be sown in patches of about fifteen inches diameter, placing the beans five or six inches asunder, in the circumference, and fixing a pole in the middle for them to run upon. The end of April, or beginning of May, is soon enough to put the climbing sorts into the ground; and two more sowings, at about five weeks between each, will go through the season.
If seed is saved, let it be only from some of the first beans of the principal crop, for all late formed seeds, and particularly of the kidney bean, are not near so [Page 231] good as the early ones, often failing or producing weak plants, and late ill tasted fruit.
LEEK, we have a narrow and a broad leaved sort of, the latter of which is the one generally cultivated. The leek requires a good soil and open situation in order to have them fine.
Sow in February, if the weather is tolerable, or at the beginning of March. Thin in April to three inches asunder, and plant them out the first moist weather after Midsummrer, in rows, a foot apart, and at six inches in the rows; though if the ground be very rich, and the leeks forward, a little more may be allowed to advantage.
Trim the tops, and ends of the roots, and plant with a dibble, two or three inches in the ground, in order to whiten the heads; but to this end, some have planted leeks in trenches, and earthed them up high, with a light soil, or sand.
Towards winter, or in prospect of frost, leeks may be taken up, and laid with their roots in sand, or earth, in some conservatory or cellar. A few sown in April to stand all winter for spring use is a proper practice.
LETTUCE is a vegetable, of which there is a great variety. The brown Dutch, and the green cabbage lettuces come earliest, and are mostly to be depended upon to stand the winter; though the other sorts often do, except the silver, and white coss. The brown and the green Egyptian goss are excellent, being hardy and large, forming close heads; but the latter is earliest. The Cabbage lettuce eats moderately well, but is chiefly used in soups, &c. The Silesia lettuce is much admired by some, though at present but little cultivated: There is a brown and green sort.
For winter and spring use, the hardier sorts are sown in July, August, and September, but chiefly in August, when if three sowings are made, the beginning, middle and end of the month it will generally be sufficient.
[Page 232] For summer use, the white coss, and any of the others, may be sown on warm borders, either in open ground, or under hand-glasses, or other cover, in February, and a little constantly every fortnight, or three weeks after, chusing cooler ground for them when summer advances. Plant them from ten to fourteen inches asunder according to the size they attain; it being an error to put lettuces out so near as many do, for it forces them to run for seed, and prevents their growing large: The sort called the admirable should be allowed eighteen inches. Lettuces may be pricked out very young; and when three or four inches high is the best time for planting them.
It is not a common way, but spring sown lettuces will be forwarder and larger, if sown thin, and only thinned out to their proper distance: Those that are drawn may serve for a second crop. The brown Dutch, green capuchin, and the tennis, and button lettuces do not run up so soon for seed as the other sorts, and are therefore proper for late summer use. To forward early spring sown ones, a slight hot bed may be made, and by all means ought to be some time in February, if those that were to have stood the winter are cut off. When these plants are an inch high, they should be pricked out, four inches asunder, upon another gentle hot bed. When they meet, or are four or five inches high, draw every other to plant out in open ground, and let the rest remain to cabbage.
Hand-glasses, frames, or hoops, covered with mats, or peas straw, may be used to protect lettuces in winter, especially those that are forward, which are more likely to be destroyed than the smaller, as the wet hangs in them; let covered plants have a great deal of air at all opportunities. Winter lettuces require a dry soil and situation, and a wet one is helped by planting on hillocks, which is a method that frequently saves them from rotting.
[Page 233] To have fine winter lettuces, some of the forwardest may be taken up with balls of earth about them in November, and planted at nine or ten inches distance, on a somewhat strong hot bed, which as soon as the great heat is certainly over, should be covered with six or seven inches of dry mould for the purpose, but give a little water just about the roots: Line the bed when it gets cool. Lettuces must be well attended to, to give them plenty of air, pick off dead leaves, cover on nights, &c. frequently stir the surface of the mould, and give water as occasion may dictate. The cabbage lettuce succeeds best in hot beds.
Tying lettuces with bass, from the middle upwards, when about three parts grown, will somewhat help them to whiten and cabbage; but let this business be done carefully. Some gardeners do not think it worth while to practise it; and indeed, right good sorts (as to seed) will cabbage themselves, and open ones it is of little use to; yet this assistance may be tried to the first crop.
This vegetable is sometimes sown thick, to draw young for small sallading; for which purpose, the lap and cabbage lettuces are the properest, as they eat tendered and sweeter in their infant state, and the lap lettuce seed is very cheap.
MELON there is a variety of, in size, shape, coat, and colour of the flesh: This is greater on the Continent, and more than sufficiently so here. The sorts we succeed in, and which are usually sown, are the musk (or common oblong ribbed melon,) the Roman, the Portugal, and the Cantaleupes in variety, as the common rock, the black, the orange, and the silver. The Roman and Portugal are small, but early. The Cantaleupes are justly the most admired fruit, but are not so good bearers as the others.
The seed that is brought from the continent seldom succeeds here. Whoever sows it, must not begin too early in the season, must use more heat, and give less [Page 234] water than is necessary for Denizens. See, Of raising Melons, p. 197.
ONION, we have several sorts, but the Strasburgh (oval shaped) is that mostly cultivated as it keeps the best. The silver skinned and Spanish (flat shaped) are milder, and therefore by some preferred. The Welch sort does not bulb, and it is rank; but for its being very hardy, is sown thick in August, and suffered to stand so for winter and spring use, as a green substitute for others. At this time also, some of the Strasburgh may be sown, and perhaps stand the winter. The Welch onion is not only hardy, but perennial, by cutting the green tops off. These sometimes die down in severe winters, but the roots shoot again.
The small silver-skinned onion is the sort fittest for summer sallading, and pickling. Sow first at the end of March, and to have them young once a month after. There is a sort of onion that keeps two years, yet not much admired.
The scallion is a hot distinct kind of perennial onion that does not bulb; and is got quite out of cultivation, having given way to the Welch onion, as also to the other sorts, that are made milder scallions of, by planting early in spring, those that decay and sprout in the house, which quickly grow. Set them in drills six inches asunder, and two inches apart in the drills.
For the principal crop of onions, sow the Strasburgh or any other, towards the end of February, or soon after, though any time in March may do, for it is desirable to shun frost: Let the soil be rich. The earliest crops (of course) produce the largest bulbs. As soon as they will bear it, (perhaps in five or six weeks) let them be thinned either by hoe or hand, to an inch or two apart, and twice afterwards, till each root has full four inches square of ground to grow in.
Onions will transplant when five or six inches high, taking care to give water immediately. If any onion [Page 235] seed is sown, that comes directly from Portugal or Spain, it will be very large the first year, and should have six inches room allowed them to bulb finely.
Crops of onions should be kept very clean from weeds, and it would be of advantage to water them once or twice a week in dry weather. In July or August, when the leaves begin to die at the ends, shrink and turn yellow, let them be bent down to the ground, and in about ten days after, drawn in dry weather, and laid to harden by the sun, turning them every two or three days for a fortnight. House them clean and dry, into neither a warm, nor damp, but close room; laying them thin, frequently looking them over in the winter to pick decayed ones out, which would damage the rest: But onions are best kept strung and hung up.
PARSLEY, as an esculent root, is that called Hamburgh; it is eat as carrots, and is considered as a remedy in the gravel and stone. Sow it early in March or April, either at broad cast or in drills, and leave the plants six inches asunder. The roots may be preserved in sand; but it is the practice of some to sow at Midsummer, to draw them young in winter, being best when fresh dug. See parsley, next section.
PARSNEP is a sweet and valuable root, less cultivated than it deserves, being accounted very nourising. As carrots require a light soil, so the parsnep does a strong one. Sow about the end of February, or early in March, digging the ground well and deep. If the soil is light, tread the seed in twice over to fasten it; it comes up in about three weeks. Thin when about two inches high, with a small hoe, and afterwards with a large one, so as to leave the roots in a good rich soil, a foot asunder, though eight or ten inches will do in light, or indifferent land. Any thing that is to go off quick, may be sown with parsneps, as carrots to draw young, radishes, lettuces, &c. Parsneps are not good till arrived to maturity. These [Page 236] roots are to be taken up, and preserved as carrots; but they may remain longer in the ground, and are seldom hurt by frost, so that some of the roots are commonly left undug till spring, and then taken up for use just as they begin to shoot, if they are not wanted for seed; when they will keep good in sand till Mid-April.
PEA, we have a considerable garden variety of, arising from the size, time of coming in, colour of flower and fruit, and somewhat in taste. The principal distinction is made, as to early and late peas, so that if the earliest pea is sown at the same time with one of the latest, there will be three weeks difference in their bearing, and a fortnight is usually reckoned between the common hotspur and marrowfat.
The early frame pea (which is that forced in hot beds, &c.) may be sown close under a warm wall at the middle, or rather at the latter end of October, or beginning of November, and being kept to the wall, by earthing and by strings, or otherwise, will commonly survive the winter, and produce peas in May: But at a little distance from the wall in November, they do very well, either in a line along it, or in short rows from it, a yard asunder, at right angles with it, or inclining a point to the east, to catch the first sun.
The frame pea is not a good bearer, either in the size, or number of its pods, and therefore the hotspurs being hardier and more prolific, are sown by many gardeners for their earliest crop, and the difference of coming in is often but a few days. The frame pea, however, takes up less room than the hotspurs, and in this respect best suits a fruit border, which should not be encumbered with tall crops. Facny will rule in the choice of peas, but the established sorts of the Reading hotspur, and dwarf marrowfats, are excellent for full summer crops.
The frame pea may be sown a quarter of an inch from one another, and the hotspur half; it is common indeed to sow thicker, but it is not advisable.
[Page 237] Earthing up peas, and particularly the early crops, should be done frequently, a little at a time, in dry weather, beginning when only an inch high. Before frost comes on, the early peas must be earthed up high, and some peas haulm, or dry straw laid lightly against, or over them, in hard frosts; but let the covering be immediately removed aside when the weather becomes mild.
S [...]king peas is to take place as soon as they begin to vine, (put forth tendrils) or appear too weak to support themselves against wind. Let the sticks be set strait, neat, and full; and by all means high enough for the sorts; allowing sticks of three feet above ground for the frame pea, near five for the hotspur, near six for the dwarf marrowfat, and seven or eight for the larger sorts. If short of wood, sticking only the S. or W. side of the rows may do, if the wind does not set very contrary. Some people sow double rows of peas at ten inches or a foot asunder, and set sticks only in the middle, earthing the peas towards them. Peas that are to grow without sticks, may be sown, the smaller sorts at two, and the larger at three feet asunder.
The latter end of November, or beginning of December, more peas may be sown, and towards the end of January, and the beginning of February, in order to have a full supply at the first of the season: The earliest opportunity in the new year should be taken, if those sown before have been cut off, or greatly injured. Peas sown at the beginning of February are often only a week behind those of November.
To have a constant succession of them, peas should be sown about once a month in winter, every three weeks in spring, and every fortnight in summer, which may be continued till the middle of July, when if some hotspurs are sown in a sheltered and sunny situation, they may do very well.
[Page 238] The late and large sorts of peas, as the marrowfat Morattos, American, &c. should be first sown towards the end of February, and not sooner, left they rot.
The dwarf marrowfats should be laid in the drills half an inch asunder, the large marrowfats three-quarters, the Moratto an inch, and the American two inches, and each sort covered near two inches. The Leadman's dwarf pea, for its small size, is admired at genteel tables, and is sweet and fruitful; but rather longer in coming in than the usual late sorts: It escapes the mildew better than other peas, and therefore is proper for the latest crops in open ground: It requires sticks only from two to three feet high, and may be sown thicker than any other pea: It may be sown till Midsummer. On the same day that hotspurs are sown, put in a crop of any of these late peas, and they will come in proper succession; i. e. ten days or a fortnight after.
To save seed peas, let none be gathered from the rows except late formed ones, which had better not be among the rest, for the reason given in the article kidney bean.
A few observations may be added. Peas will transplant, and therefore broken rows may be made up, only chuse (if possible) mild and moist weather for the work in March, and shade them with a little straw, while they have taken root. If the autumn sown crops were cut off, peas may be sown under hand-glasses in January or February, and thus forwarded, planting them out when they have been two or three weeks above ground.
Watering peas in a dry time answers well, and especially when in flower and fruiting. To receive the water there should be ridges drawn towards the earthing up, forming a gutter on each side.
If slugs, or other insects attack young peas, strew some lime fresh slacked, or soot along the rows, so as not immediately to touch the plants, after which give [Page 239] them a watering. If the peas are still infested, repeat the application.
Mice must be guarded against as to autumn and winter sown peas, by immediately setting traps for them, of which a number of the common block ones will be found to answer best, setting one at every two yards.
Peas do not like dung, and will be more fruitful in a moderate soil than a rich one, except the rouncivals, of which we have the White, green, grey, and blue sorts.
Stopping peas (i. e. cropping the leading shoot) is practised by some gardeners, to promote fruitfulness and maturity: This is a reasonable practice, but chiefly relates to the early crop.
POTATOE is found to be the most useful root that is cultivated, though it is not many years that it has been in so general estimation. Its worth and uses are now pretty well known, and it seems settled, that as a substitute for bread, it is most profitably eat without mixture.
As the potatoe degenerates when it is long propagated from roots, they are occasionally raised from seed, which changes the sorts. Some are denominated meally, others waxy; i. e. are either of a loose or a firm contexture: The former is best adapted for food, as most farinaceous. They are distinguished again as to shape, into round, oval, and clustered.
Potatoes will grow in any soil, but best in one that is light, cool and good, especially a fresh one. Season, as well as soil, makes a difference in their goodness, as does the way of boiling them in eating, on which the quality of the water has some effect, as indeed it has on all vegetables, and that is the best water in which they are boiled quickest. The white potatoes are generally preferred, but some of the red kinds are very good; and the old rough red from Lancashire, was one of the best ever cultivated: About fifty years ago, one but red ones met with a good sale at market. [Page 240] The kidney shaped sor [...] are most generally approved, as boiling or roasting more equally through; and among these, the red nose kidney (a white potatoe) is the present favourite: others, however, are no doubt as good, and many sorts there are.
The coarse kinds of potatoe are given to hogs; but whether even for them, [...] ought not to be preferred to quantity, may be considered. The clustered American potatoe is reckoned most profitable for cattle, yielding great increase; but the goodness of a potatoe as food, is to be estimated by the quantity of flour it produces. The early potatoes are small, but by common culture are produced in June, when soon after their tops change yellow, which betokens their having arrived to maturity: They will keep better in the ground (it being summer) than if taken up.
The cultivation of potatoes is various, as experiment and opinions ha [...]d: It would be too much here to take particular notice of each method; and to say every thing that might be advanced on this subject.
For sets or cuttings, prefer middle sized, well shaped potatoes, and let each piece have one good eye in its middle, or at the most two. They should be set in rows, eighteen inches asunder, in a poor soil, twenty-one in a middling, and two feet in a rich one. In the former, the sets may be six or seven inches apart, and in the latter eight or nine. In a light soil, plant them five or six inches deep, and in a heavy one only three or four. When planted deep, they will not need earthing up above once, but when shallow, two or three times. In a light soil, they may be put in with a blunt dibble, but in a heavy one should be laid in trenches; and if the trenches were dug deep, and first filled with long dung, old thatch, or short straw, it would be a great advantage, covering them up in ridges, and drawing mould to as they settle. Cold, moist ground should be divided into beds of two or three rows each, with sunk alleys between; and as in such [Page 241] a soil the sets should not be above three inches deep, the sinking of the alleys may be made by earthing the rows up from time to time. In a heavy soil make the rows rather wider than in a light one, that there be a due quantity of mould to draw for earthing up.
Early potatoes are procured several ways. On a hot bed, some may be planted in February, or under hand-glasses, in a warm border, or without. There are early sorts on purpose for this culture, called mules, as they do not bear seed. As these potatoes are small, they may be planted whole, or rather cut in halves, paring off the eyes at the crown where they are thick, as it never answers to have many shoots come from a set; whole ones should be planted a foot asunder, and halves at eight inches.
Look over the stock of early potatoes, and plant those first carefully in trenches that have rooted shoots, for they will produce the first fruit, especially if short and bushy. When up in hot beds, or under hand-glasses, let them have plenty of air, and in open ground be protected from frost by timely earthing up, and occasional covering with haulm, or straw, which must not be kept on, but upon necessity. As these early potatoes are on a warm border, a little water in a dry time will forward them, and increase their size. In default of the true early potatoe, sets with good forward shoots of any of the other sorts may be treated as above.
From Mid-March to Mid-April is the properest time (earlier or later as the soil is dry or moist) to plant for the principal crop, though May, or even June, generally produce an increase worth the cultivation. The roots from late crops should not be used for planting, as they are more liable to the curl: Those potatoes growing sickly in a wet soil, are also subject to this defect. Potatoes, being of superficial growth, should be regularly weeded, as long as they can be walked among without treading on the tops.
[Page 242] Ground, designed for a field crop, should be twice ploughed, and the first time some weeks before the setting.
In the potatoe counties, they change their sorts every third or fourth year; procuring fresh kinds from places farther North, as a means to avoid the curl, which seems to arise chiefly from the tender nature of the potatoe, and advises us not to be too early in planting.
Seedling potatoes are procured by saving the first thorough ripe pods, (called apples) and either preserving them in very dry sand till spring, or immediately separating them from the pulp, put the seed up dry in papers, when it is quite dry. In March, or April, sow the seed half an inch deep, in a light soil, in drills fifteen inches asunder, and thin the plants to six inches. Earth them up as they grow. Dig them as soon as the haulm dies, and carefully preserving them from frost, they will be fit to plant the [...]ext spring for table use.
That potatoes are very susceptable of frost, is well known; but it is often not sufficiently guarded against in time. If not kept in a warm cellar, they may be laid in a room, having some straw at bottom, and when in prospect of frost entering the house, they should be covered with straw, a foot thick: Let them be brought in clean and dry.
Pying (as it is called in some places) is a good method of preserving potatoes in winter. They are piled on the surface of the ground, in a ridged form, of a width and length at pleasure, according to the quantity, but commonly about six feet wide. This is done by digging a spit of earth, and laying it round the edge, a foot wide, (if turf the better) filling the space up with straw, and them laying on a course of potatoes, dig earth from the outside, and lay upon the first earth. Put straw a few inches along the inside edge, then put in more potatoes, and [...] on, keeping a good coat of straw all the way up between the potatoes and the mould, which should abo [...] six inches [Page 243] thick all over; beat it close together, and the form it lies in, with the trench all round, will preserve the potatoes dry; and the severest frost will hardly affect them, in a time of which the whole may be covered thick with straw. In the spring, look over the stock, and break off the shoots of those designed for the table, and repeat this business, to preserve the potatoes longer good.
PUMPIONS there are many sorts of; but they are esculents little cultivated, because little relished. They take up much room, spreading from twenty to forty feet square of ground. As gigantic curiosities, or to cover an arbour, we now and then see them; but they must have a good deal of sun to forward their ripening. There is a great variety in the shape, colour, and rind of this fruit, and the sizes are from four inches diameter to eighten, or more. The bottle gourd, or common pumpion, has produced fruit, even in this climate, six feet long. In America, a single plant of the gourd, without any culture, spread over so large a spot of ground, as to produce 260 fruits, one with another, as big as a half peck. They grow so large in Egypt, that the camel (so remarkable for its strength) is not able to carry above five or six of them.
Pumpions being tender, are raised on a moderate hot bed, in April, or May, according to the time desired to have fruit at. After the seed has been up a few days, prick the plants out at four or five inches, or rather put them in small pots, one in each. When a month old, they may be planted out about four yards asunder, one of the large sorts, or two of the small ones, on a hole of two or three barrows full of hot dung, and about ten inches thick of mould. Cover with hand-glasses, or garden pots, or hoops and mats, on nights, till Mid-June. On such a hole of hot dung they may be sown in May, under a hand-glass, and there remain to fruit. Pumpions will do very well sometimes (in favourable seasons and situations) sown [Page 244] in May, on cold ground. The seed should be covered near an inch, and the plants kept earthing up as they grow. Water well in dry and warm weather. The orange gourd looks very pretty when trained up a strong pole, spirally, or to a wall. Drinking vessels have been made of the shells of wellripened gourds, as is done with the cocoanut.
RADISH is of two kinds, the spindle rooted, and the round, of each of which there is a variety. Of the former we have the early purple, and the early pink, short topped, and late large topped ones of both sorts. Of the latter there are the white, black, and red turnip radishes. The white (of which there is a small and large sort) is mostly cultivated, but the others are both good; the black grows large, and the red small. The purple sorts, and the small white and red eat the coolest. The order of coming in from the time of sowing is, the purple, and the pink, spindle sorts, and the turnip, red, white, and black: The latter is very hardy for winter use.
For the first crop, the early purple short top may be sown the latter end of October, November, and December, in a warm border, and have a chance of surviving the winter, if a little protected in frosts by short sticks, stuck sloping in the ground, to support mats; or by laying peas haulm, or wheat straw, lightly over them, which may be an inch or two thick, as the frost is; but no longer than it lasts may the covering be on. In open weather in January and February sow again, and in these months, and the preceding one, cover the ground over with some straw, and it will help to fetch the seeds up, and preserve them from being thrown out of the ground by frost, as also from birds. As soon as they begin to appear, let them be uncovered to harden them to the air, if the weather is not too severe. Thin these radishes to an inch and a half, or two inches asunder, though some gardeners let them grow thicker.
A hot bed is frequently used for radishes about Christmas, or in January and February, which must not be [Page 245] too warm a one, as it would hurry the seed up, and make them grow all top, and come to nothing. Two feet thick of dung is sufficient, on which seven or eight inches of light mould should be put on, (rather sifted) and the seed immediately sown on the surface, (rather thick) and covered with half an inch of earth, giving the whole a gentle pressure, that the seed may not lie too lightly in contact with the mould, a circumstance that in all cases should be avoided; for roots will grow better when the earth is somewhat firm [...] them. Thin the plants to an inch asunder, before they begin to draw one another up weak; if wider it were better, but room in a hot bed is precious. Hot bed radishes, under glass, must have plenty of air, and though covered, are not to be shut down close on nights, except severity of frost demand it. In lieu of frames, a hot bed of radishes may, in February, or after be hooped, and covered with on nights, and in bad weather; and in this way, indeed, they generally succeed best. Line forward beds, when the heat declines, that they may proceed in growth, without check or interruption.
Repeat sowing of radishes every three weeks in spring, and fortnight in summer, sowing in cool ground as the season advances, and they may be had almost the whole year. In dry weather water. Allow three inches distance to those sown after February, or rather more for the longed topped sorts. The turnip kind may now be sown; yet their best season is after Michaelmas. But sow only the small white and red; the large white and black are considered merely as autumn and winter sorts, which will often continue good to spring: In prospect of severe weather, some of these may be taken up, and preserved in sand, having first cut the tops off short.
Thin the small turnip sorts to four inches distance, and the large to six or eight: Sow the two last sorts in June, July, or even August. In August, or September, sow also some of the other sorts of radishes. Turnip [Page 246] radishes are rarely sown on hot beds; but the small red sort will be found an agreeably early crop, and may stand as thick as the spindle rooted kinds.
The ground should be well dug for radishes, especially the long rooted sorts, and the seed carefully covered a full half inch, leaving none on the top (if possible) to lure birds, which will frequently do much mischief to the crop. It is a troublesome mode, but radishes when drilled are safer, and being thin [...] [...] the rows by hand they come fine. Make the drills for the tap rooted sorts, from two to three inches asunder, but for the round wider. It is also a good method to sow radishes on beds four feet wide, and the mould being made fine on the top, beat the seeds in with the teeth of a wooden take till none appear, and then lightly draw the back of the rake over, to fill up the holes; or, having sown the bed, cover with mould from the alleys.
A sprinkle of radish seed may be frequently sown among other crops, as spinach; and the ground at spring that is designed for cauliflowers, may very properly be sown with them, just before the plants are to be set out.
Draw the roots for use in regular thinning way, and those that are left will become the larger for it.
Radishes are sometimes sown thick for eating, while very young in the seed leaf, with other small sallading. And large radishes may be boiled, and eat as asparagus.
SALSAFY, though but little cultivated, is a useful vegetable. Its young shoots are eat as asparagus in spring, and its long white roots in autumn and winter as carrots, some of which are taken up, and preserved in sand for winter use. Those left in the ground may be dug up occasionally, or left to produce shoots for spring, or may stand for seed. Sow them early in March, in drills ten inches asunder, and thin the plants to six.
SAVOY is a sort of a cabbage, peculiarly adapted for late autumn and winter use, as frost improves it, making [Page 247] it tenderer and sweeter than before. Some gardeners forward them for early autumn use, but they are not then good. There is a green, and a yellow sort, the former mostly cultivated, as it looks best at table.
If savoys are desired forward, sow a little savoy seed in a warm border in February, or under a hand-glass; but a sowing in March, and another in April, in an open situation, is sufficient for late autumn, winter, and spring use. Thin the seed bed in time, that the plants may be strait and robust; and when about three inches high, prick them out to five or six inches distance, where let them grow to a proper size, (as in June or July) to plant out at two feet apart, or a little more, in a rich soil. Chuse moist weather for this work, if possible, and give some water. Earth them up as they grow.
Sprouts of savoys are most delicate eating greens, and therefore if the ground is wanted where the stalks grow, let them be taken up, and laid deep in a trench to produce a second crop.
SCORZONERA is a carrot-rooted esculent, and therefore requires a deep and cool soil. Cultivate it as salsafy, only let the drills be two inches wider, and the plants an inch or two more asunder.
SEA-CALE, or cabbage, is a vegetable not generally known, except in Essex, Sussex, and the West of England, but is much liked by many, and as an early spring production is valuable.
Its natural place of growth being the sea-beach, it is evident that a sandy soil suits it best. Some people cultivate it in almost all sand, which, if the natural soil of the place, is proper, as such surface sand is endowed with vegetable principles; but when a soil for this vegetable is made, it should be one half sharp, or drift sand, and the other half any light rich mould, which may be a little gravelly, or mixed with sea-coal ashes. Sow, or plant, either in autumn, or spring.
[Page 248] It is a root that lasts many years, and therefore should be properly planted and managed; either in beds of it, like those of asparagus, (the which it precedes) of four feet and a half wide, and two feet alleys between; or in single rows of long trenches, which is perhaps the better way. They are best raised from seed, though often from offsets, or pieces of the roots, having two or three eyes to each.
The beds must be trenched, and of a dry loose earth, (as said) to two, or two and a half feet deep; and if any suspicion of wet ever hanging at bottom, lay a course of rough gravel or stones there. The plants should be near a foot asunder, kept five of six inches below the surface, that they may grow through a body of earth to blanch the sprouts; and they are to be cut up four or five inches deep, soon after they appear above ground. In summer, the ribs of the large leaves may be peeled, and eat as asparagus. They will want earthing up from the alleys every year, to keep them at the above depth; for which purpose keep proper earth in them. It is evidently best to sow, or plant, low enough at first, to be prepared for future earthing up; not to grow too low, however, if there is a clay bottom. Sets may be planted at first only three inches deep from their crowns, and earthed up to five or six as they rise: Some do this with fine sifted coal-ashes, and the effect may also be attained with the leaves of trees laid close round. Little should be cut the first year, but the second do it freely.
The seed should be dropped three or four in a hole, half an inch deep, and thinned to one plant in the summer, earthing up a little as they proceed in growth. When the leaves decay in autumn, earth the plants over an inch or two, with mould from the alleys. In the spring, loosen the earth carefully with the asparagus fork, and at autumn, earth up as before. The following spring, fork again in time, and about April there will be plenty to cut, which, if suffered to grow large, [Page 249] will eat tough and strong. For seed, reserve a stool that has not been cut: The flower is so pretty, (white heads) as to be sown for ornament.
SHALOT is a perennial sort of onion, for which it is often substituted, and in some cases preferred, as being more agreeable to the palate and stomach, by its rich and mild nature.
The shalot is propagated by planting its offsets late in autumn, in a dry soil, or in spring, if a moist one. The latter time is generally adopted as safest; but autumn sets produce the finest bulbs. Plant two or three inches deep, and four or five asunder, in rows, six inches distance from one another. When the leaves wither, dig them up, le [...]t they decay in the ground, as they are apt to do when much wet falls.
SKIRRET is a very wholesome root, propagated by seed, as scorzonera, and sometimes by offsets of the old roots in spring, planted an inch deep over their crowns.
SPINACH is of two kinds, denominated from the seed, as prickly and smooth; the former is sown in autumn, i. e. [...] end of July, and about Mid-August, to gather in winter, and the beginning of spring, being very hardy; and the latter is sown early in the new year for after use, though the prickly does very well also for the same purpose. The smooth sort is rather tender, but it grows larger, with thicker leaves, and is therefore seldom sown, otherwise than at broad cast; but the prickly is frequently sown in drills, as between rows of pens, beans, &c. Soinach may be sown on pieces of ground, where it is intended to plant cauliflowers, or cabbages.
At broad cast hoe thin, and trample the seed in with the feet, rather wide, that there may be a sufficient quantity of mould to rake down over the seed. Hoe the prickly sort to four inches apart, and the smooth to six, or more, in a rich soil. If in drills sow also thin, and cover an inch deep. Some people thin the [Page 250] plants in drills to three inches distance, and draw every other for use, when those left will grow large, and this may be proper with the smooth spinach; but it is more common not to thin the rows, and to gather, by cutting the leaves down low, when more will spring up again. It is a good way to sow spinach in beds of four feet, with alleys, that it may be the more conveniently attended and gathered, without trampling the ground: Gardening in this way of narrow beds will, in many cases, he found agreeable.
To have a full succession of spinach, sow in January and February, and afterwards again in three weeks, and then every fortnight, or even oftener, for it presently runs to seed in summer, especially if the plants grow close. Some people are fond of drilled spinach, as it is quickly gathered, and fancied to eat better; but broad cast is commonly reckoned the best way, and gathering the outside leaves, the plant shoots again repeatedly: In spring, however, when the ground is wanted, and the plants are disposed to run, they should be drawn.
TURNIP we have a variety of sorts of, for table use, differing in colour and shape, earliness and flavour. The most common are the white sorts; but the yellow and red are by some admired, and are worthy of trial. The small early Dutch is that mostly cultivated in gardens, at least for the first crops, though the early stone sort is a good root.
Turnips are sown from March to September, but in June and July for the principal crops, which may be of the larger sorts. Late crops may be sown till Mid-August, but they will produce but small roots. Those sown in March will be apt to run for seed before they have formed much bottom, and must be watched to draw them in time. Yet the turnip is so favourite a vegetable that hot beds are sometimes made in February and March to forward it, though thus cultivated, it can attain but to a very small size. A bed of this sort must [Page 251] be slight, and have a great deal of air from the very sowing. A moderately light soil, with little dung, suits turnips best, and they should always have open ground that is well broke. Sow thin, trample close, and rake lightly: It is a way with some, to sow one third old seed with the new, for the greater certainly of a crop; the former sometimes succeeding when the latter misses. Do not neglect to hoe the crops in time, the early ones to five or six inches, and the late ones to eight or nine, though some large sorts should have more distance allowed them.
When the fly is observed to attack young turnips, it will be proper to stir the ground, and sow again immediately, or to chuse another spot for the purpose.
The NAVEW, or French turnip, (which is much admired by some, and said to be the most nourishing sort of turnip) should be repeatedly sown from March to August, in a moist ground; but being a small, slender root, need not stand wider than five or six inches.
The cabbage turnip is of two kinds; one apples above ground, and the other in it. This vegetable is sometimes used young for the table; but it is chiefly cultivated for cattle. Sow it in May or June, for autumn use, or in June or July for the spring: They are very hardy. If sown in a garden, and pricked out, they may be transplanted in fields, the first moist weather after a crop of oats, or barley, at half a yard, in a poor, or near two feet in a rich soil; and if the ground if foul, this culture gives a fine opportunity to clean it, by hoeing.
SECTION XVI.
OF HERES, &c.
ANGELICA is cultivated for the large ribs of its leaves, cut in May or June to make a candied preserve; and it is also a medicinal plant, in stalk, leaf, root, and seed. The seed should be sown after it is ripe, as in spring it does not come well. Put the plants out when a few inches high, at two feet asunder. It is biennial; but if not cultivated for the seed, cut the stems down in May, and the plant will put out side shoots; and by this practice, every year, may be continued long in the same place. A moist situation suits it best, and it may be planted by ditches, or ponds.
BALM is either plain, or variegated; but the former only is cultivated as a medicinal herb. It is propagated by parting the root, either in autumn or spring, but rather the latter. Slip off short pieces with roots, and plant them a foot, or fifteen inches asunder, giving a little water.
The balm that is gathered to dry, ought to be cut just as it gets into flower; as for this purpose all herbs should, being then in the highest perfection. Dry it in an airy, shady place, till fit to tie up in small bundles, which must be stored in a dry airy room. Balm, and most perennial herbs, should be fresh planted in beds every third or fourth year; and every year, in autumn or spring, should have the ground stirred about them, and dressed with a little fresh earth, the plants being previously cut down.
[Page 253] BASIL is pretty annual, of which we have two sorts, the large and the bush; (each having a variety) both are used as pot herbs, but chiefly the former. Sometimes also this herb is used in sallads, and occasionally in medicine. The large grows about a foot high, and the bush but a few inches. They are both sweet, but the bush most so; and for this, and its delicate round form, it is cultivated as a part of the furniture of the flower garden. Both sorts are sown on a gentle hot bed, in March or April, and may be pricked out in small pots, but they will hardly endure the open air till June.
BORAGE is a cordial herb, that has its varieties, as blue, red, and white flowered, and one with variegated leaves; but the former is that commonly cultivated as a pot herb, for sallads, and cool tankards. To have it young (as it should be for use) all the year, let it be sown in spring, summer, and autumn, either in drills or broad cast. Thin the plants to nine inches asunder. It sows itself in autumn, and likes a dry soil.
BUGLOSS possesses the like cordial virtues with borage, so that the one may be substituted for the other. Culture is the same.
BURNET is a warm perennial sallad herb, used also in cool tankards, propagated in spring or autumn, either by seed, or by parting its roots, and planting them a foot asunder. Keep it frequently cut down, that it may constantly furnish young shoots for use.
CAMOMILE is a useful medicinal herb, of which we have single and double flowering kinds; and of the latter, a sort with very full flowers. It is propagated by parting its roots, or by its runners in March or April, setting them nine or ten inches asunder. Gather the flowers in their prime, (as those of all plants should be) before they begin to fade; dry them thinly in the shade for a few days, and preserve them from damp in paper bags. The single sort is the strongest, though for quantity, the double is mostly cultivated.
[Page 254] CAPSICUM is sometimes cultivated for its young pods to pickle; being raised on a gentle hot bed, or two, to bring them forward till June, when (rather about the middle) they may be planted in open ground, about half a yard asunder. See list of annuals.
To have capsicums fine, if the ripe pods are wanted, sow them at the end of February, or beginning of March, and let them be well attended to, to give them as much air as the season will permit. The seed will be about a fortnight before it comes up.
CARAWAY seeds are medicinal, and being used in cakes, a few plants may have place in the garden. Sow in spring in a moist rich soil, and let them have six inches square to grow in.
CARDUUS BENEDICTUS is simply medicinal, and is of good repute. Sow it in autumn, either in drills or broad cast, and thin the plants to nine inches distance. It is annual, and must be cut down to the root for drying, just as it gets into flower, about July.
CHERVIL is used in sallads, and is also a pot herb that was formerly in much estimation for its warm nature. Sow it thick in autumn for winter and spring use. When sown in spring, or summer, it runs quickly to flower. The seed must be slightly covered, and the leaves gathered for use while young, cutting it down like parsley, (which it resembles) it springs up again.
CIVES are small bulbs, and a sort of mild perennial onion, the leaves of which are cut for sallads, and culinary purposes, at the spring, before onions come in. As the bulbs increase fast, some of them may be slipped from the rooted clusters, and used as onions. They are propagated in autumn, or early in the spring, by planting five or six of the little bulbs in a hole, an inch deep, and eight asunder.
CLARY (the common garden) ranks as a medicinal herb, but it is used also in soups, and is very odorous. Sow it in spring, and when two or three inches high, prick the plants out fifteen or eighteen inches asunder, [Page 255] or thin them to this distance. It is biennial, and therefore must be sown every year as parsley is. There are sorts of this plant cultivated for their ornamental flowers. See biennials.
CORIANDER is occasionally used in soups and sallads, for its peculiar high flavour; but it has been mostly propagated for medicinal purposes, which its seeds are used in. For culinary uses, sow it in April, and once a month, or oftener, afterwards, in drills six inches asunder, to have a succession of young plants; and make a principal sowing in August or September, on a warm border. Cover some of it with a frame, or it will die in hard weather, as it is a tender plant. If wanted early in the year, sow on a hot bed, in February or March; or in this last month under hand-glasses.
CORN SALLAD or (lamb's lettuce) is a small, warm, wholesome, hardy herb, and for winter and spring use should be sown in August and September, and again in February and March, and once a month all summer, for it is to be eat quite young. The plants should grow about three inches distance.
CRESS, there are three sorts of, plain, curled, and broad leaved; the former of which is much used as a sallad herb, with mustard, rape, radish, &c. The curled and broad leaved sorts should be thinned to half an inch asunder: but the plain is to be sown thick. The curled makes a pretty gurnish. In the cold months this sallad herb (as others) is sown on gentle hot beds, giving plenty of air; and as the spring gets up, on warm borders, or under hand-glasses. The London market gardeners sow it just within the glasses which cover their cauliflower plants, &c. In summer it should be sown in shady cool ground, and daily watered; or it may be sown in the most sunny situation, if hooped over, and shaded with a mat. Break the mould fine, and draw level shallow drills, and cover only a quarter of an inch. It may, however [...] [Page 256] at broad cast, the ground being first raked very smooth, and the seed just covered with fine sifted mould. Let it be sown (upon an average) once a week, and cut young. It that which is sown in open ground, at an early season, be covered with a mat, it will forward the germination. The American cress is much like water cress, only of a more strong bitter flavour. It answers well as a winter and early spring sallad, being sown in August, at broad cast, or rather thin in drills. The plants being cut, or the outside leaves pulled off, shoot again.
DILL is a very stomachic herb, whose leaves and seed vessels are put among vegetable pickles, particularly cucumbers, to heighten their relish. The stem, leaves, and seed, are also used in medicine. The leaves are sometimes used in soups and sauces. Sow it either in autumn, or early in the spring, at broad cast, or in drills, a foot asunder, thinning the plants to about eight inches. It sows itself freely, and comes up at spring.
FENNEL (the common sort) is an hardy perennial herb, of the same family as dill, the uses of which are well known. It may be sown either in spring or autumn, and the plants ought to be kept near half a yard asunder; or it may be propagated by slips from the roots of old plants. It should be constantly cut down to prevent seeding, which would cover the ground in a very troublesome degree. Sweet fennel is an annual, cultivated for its seeds in medicine.
FINOCHIO is a sort of dwarf fennel, very aromatic; the thick stalks of which, earthed up, when nearly full grown, five or six inches to blanch, are used in soups and sallads, or sliced, and eat alone with oil, vinegar, &c. Sow it thick in March, in drills, about two feet asunder, and repeat the sowing every month till July, as it presently runs for seed. Thin the plants to seven or eight inches. It likes a dry soil, and in a warm situation some may be sown in February; the last crop in June [Page 257] must be in a like situation, and will not be ready before winter. It takes a fortnight or three weeks to blanch.
HYSSOP is used sometimes in a culinary, but more in a medicinal way. There are white, blue, and red flowered sorts of it: but the blue spiked is that commonly cultivated. The parts for culinary purposes are the leaves, and young shoots; and the flower spikes are cut, dried, and preserved medical uses. As hyssop is a woody evergreen perennial herb, growing little more than a foot high, it may be planted for an edging of the kitchen garden. It is propagated by seed, and rooted slips in March, by cuttings in April, or young slips in June or July. A poor dry, or sandy soil suits it. The plants may be nine inches, or a foot asunder as an edging, but should be near two feet from one another in a bed, as they soon get large.
LAVENDER (that sort commonly cultivated) is, for its pleasant aromatic scent, found in most gardens, and makes a neat perennial edging in large ones. It is propagated by cuttings, or young slips, in April and May, set a few inches asunder, in a shady situation, and good soil; and when rooted, planted out where they are to grow. The slips should be occasionally watered, and as a mat would cover a great many, might be shaded when the sun is hot upon them, for a fortnight or three weeks, to forward their rooting. But though raised in a good soil, lavender likes a poor and dry one best to abide in. Set the plants at a foot distance from one another. In a rich moist soil, they are apt to die in the winter, but in a dry hungry one, they rarely do. This is the case with all plants, that the more luxuriantly they grow, the more likely they are to be cut off by severe weather.
MARIGOLD has its varieties, and some sorts bear very fine double flowers, but the common single kind is best as a pot herb, being most aromatic. All single flowers are preferable to the double of the same kind for medicinal, or other uses, as being of a higher flavour, [Page 258] or stronger essence. Sow marigolds in spring, and let plants of the single sort stand a foot asunder, but the large double wider. They will grow in any soil, and are in flower most part of the year. The time of gathering them for drying is towards autumn, when they are most plentiful. Take care that they are not put up in their paper bags raw, or damp, and keep them in a very dry place. This flower is a valuable ingredient in broths and soups, however it may have got into disuse. It sows itself abundantly, and will bear transplanting about May, so that there will seldom be occasion to sow.
MARJORAM is distinguished into pot, winter, and knotted sorts; the two former perennial, and the last annual. They are all occasionally used for culinary purposes, but the knotted is chiefly cultivated as a sweet companion of our flowers. The propagation of it is by parting the roots of the perennial sorts in autumn or spring, and by sowing the annual kind in March or April, on a warm border, and light or dry soil. The annual sort should stand at six inches distance, and the perennial at nine or ten. These (and all) herbs are to be cut for drying just as they get in bloom. The knotted sort, it planted in pots, and housed, may be preserved in the winter, cutting down the flower stems. This kind is sometimes used for medicinal purposes, and should be drawn up by the roots, for drying in the shade; or at least with but little sun.
MINT is a salutary herb, of which we have two sorts, the spear and the pepper; the former for culinary, and the latter for medicinal purposes. There is a little variety in the spear, as broader and narrower leaved, and also variegated sorts, white and yellow, but these are considered only as ornamental.
Mint is propagated by pieces of its roots, or rooted slips, in the spring, set an inch or two deep, and eight asunder, on beds four feet wide. Cuttings will quickly strike root in any of the summer months. It delights [Page 259] in a moist soil, and new plantations of it (particularly cuttings) should be well watered in a dry time. Mint is to be had young all winter, and early in spring, by means of a gentle hot bed, on which it should be set pretty close. Or it may be conveniently planted in pots, and placed in any bed, and so shifted from one to another, if occasion. Cut mint for drying just as it gets in flower, spread it in the shade, and do not let this, or other herbs, be badly dried, or preserved, as is too common a case. For present use, mint should be properly gathered, using only the young leaves and shoots.
MUSTARD is much used as a sallad herb, gathered quite young, and the white is the garden sort, the black being cultivated in fields, for its seeds to make flour of. It is managed as cress, which see.
NASTURTIAM, there is a greater and less sort of, both cultivated for their unripe berries to pickle, their flowers for sallad, and garnish, and as a garden ornament; but the large is chiefly cultivated for culinary purposes. Being climbers they should have something to lay hold of as an arbour, or brush wood. They are of free growth, and flower abundantly for a long time, even till the frost comes. Sow an inch deep, in drills, in a light soil, and warm situation, in April, or sooner, if on a gentle heat, to forward them. It is best to sow in a few small pots, holding each two plants, from which they may be turned out whole (before they get too big) in May; though sometimes they transplant without earth, about the roots, very well. Give them plenty of air while under cover, or they will be drawn up weak. A fresh, but poor, soil, is better than a rich one, which would make them too rampant, and less fruitful.
The double nasturtium is considered merely as a fine flower, but they are a beautiful garnish. It grows from cuttings: Plant these in pots, in June, and place them on a little heat, and they will soon take root. Or if [Page 260] the pots are plunged in a warm border, and covered close with a hand-glass, it may be sufficient. Gently water them, when the mould gets quite dry. This plant is tender, and will hardly survive the winter in a good green house, but must be put in a stove. In open ground, however, it flourishes all summer, flowering most in a poor soil.
PARSLEY we have a plain and a curled kind of; and though the former is mostly used, yet the latter is equally proper as a pot herb, and is much admired for its leaves as a garnish. This sort cannot be mistaken for hemlock, as the plain sometimes has been. There is more essence in an equal quantity of the plain, than of the curled; but it is only using rather more of the latter, which if not suffered to seed, will stand three years. To produce the curled sort very fine, the plants should be thinned to three or four inches asunder; and it may be sown either at broad cast, or in drills, about nine inches asunder, as the common sort is. Parsley may be sown early in autumn, to have it young for the winter and spring; but the usual time is early in spring, and one sowing may be sufficient for the year, cutting it down often enough to get rid of the old, and young will spring up. Cutting down parsley should never be omitted in autumn, that it may be had good through the winter and spring. This herb will bear transplanting. For Hamburgh parsley, see parsley in the last section.
PENNY-ROYAL is a pot and medicinal herb of the mint species. There is an upright and a trailing sort of it; but the latter is that chiefly used: This is propagated by rooted branches, of which it affords plenty, as it spreads fast; and it will grow in the summer months from slips, or cuttings. Set them a foot asunder in spring or autumn, and in a strong moist soil, it will most flourish. If, however, it is suffered to mat thick, it is apt to rot. As this herb is often wanted in winter, let it have somewhat sheltered situation: it is [Page 261] aptly enough called by some pudding-grass. If cut for preserving in winter, the time of flowering must be observed, and it must be very carefully dried, as it is apt to mould.
PURSLAIN is a low growing succulent herb, of a cold and tender nature, used chiefly in summer sallads, but sometimes for culinary purposes. The sorts are the green and golden, but the former is preferred. It will not succeed in the open ground till May, and then it must have a warm border. In March, or April, it is sown on a gentle heat; for which purpose the lining of a hot bed may do. Cover the seed in drills, four inches apart, cover a quarter of an inch, and let the soil be light and rich. In dry weather, water it twice or thrice a week. The end of the young shoots only are used, and when cut down it springs again. It is usual to sow it three or four times in the summer, in cooler places, as the weather gets dry and hot.
RAPE, or coleseed, is sown for a sallad herb, to be eat while in the seed leaf, with mustard the cress; and is to be treated as they are; it is stomachic, and some persons are fond of it when boiled.
RAMPION is a sallad root, in but little request. Sow it thin in April and May, and leave the plants at four or five inches distance, for autumn and winter use: Draw it young.
ROCAMBOLE is a root much like garlick, producing small bulbs at head, as well as root; is chiefly medicinal. The cloves may be planted in autumn or spring, two inches deep, and four asunder. In June tie the leaves in knots, to prevent their spindling for seed, and to swell their bulbs. When the leaf decays, take them up, and preserve them dry. It is sometimes used as a mild substitute for garlick.
ROSEMARY we have the varieties, as plain, silver, and gold striped. The plain is a useful medicinal herb, which should be found in every garden. It is propagated by suckers, layers, slips or cuttings, in the spring, [Page 262] setting the two last where they have not much sun; and when rooted, towards autumn, or in the following spring, allot the young plants a station rather warm, and sheltered, as rosemary is apt to suffer, or die, in severe winters, especially the variegated.
RUE is a medicinal plant, propagated in spring, by seed, slips, or cuttings. It stands many years, but should be prevented seeding, and pruned down occasionally, to keep it in a neat bushy trim, of moderate height, and strong growth.
SAGE there are several sorts of, but the common red is that used chiefly for culinary purposes, and the green both for these, and medicinally for tea, &c. There is a narrow leaved green sort, called tea sage, or sage of virtue; but the broad leaved green is reckoned by some to be better, not being so heating, and unpleasant to the taste. The variegated sorts of sage are only considered as ornaments in the flower garden or shrubbery. Sage is propagated by slips or cuttings of the last year's shoots, in April or May, chusing those that are short and strong; or of the young shoots in the early part of summer, set in to an inch from the top, and about four inches distance, in some shady place. These, if they spindle tall in the summer, should be pinched down to about three inches, in order to form bushy heads. They will be well rooted in August, when they should be planted a foot asunder, in a sunny and sheltered situation, from the N. and E. that they may stand severe winters, which they will the better do, if the soil is rather poor than rich.
SAMPHIRE is by some greatly esteemed for a pickle, using its leaves, which are sometimes added to sallads, and occasionally used medicinally. It is perennial, and propagated by parting its roots, or by seed sown in spring. It likes a cool situation, but yet prefers a sandy, or a gravelly soil: Let it have plenty of water. Some have found it to do best in pots.
[Page 263] SAVORY, we have a summer and winter kind of; the former is annual, and the latter perennial; and both are used as medicinal and culinary herbs, but the summer sort is that mostly cultivated for medicine. The annual is propagated from seed in March or April, sown thin and shallow, in drills, eight or nine inches asunder. The perennial is sometimes propagated from seed, but more usually from rooted slips, or cuttings from the top, in spring, as also from side slips. The annual sort should grow at six inches distance in the drills, and the perennial be allowed a foot. Summer savory, gathered for drying, is best drawn up by the roots.
SMALLAGE is a sort of wild parsley, found in moist places, and was formerly much cultivated in gardens, and used in soups and sallads, and medicine, as a warm herb. Sow it in spring as parsley.
SCURVY GRASS (the Dutch, or round leaved) is sometimes cultivated in gardens, for its excellent medicinal properties. Sow it in autumn, or spring, but best early in the former. Though it will grow in any soil, it should have a moist one.
SORREL is an acid, perennial plant, much relished by some as a sallad, often used as a pot herb, and sometimes as a medicinal one: Though found common enough in the fields, it is much improved by garden culture. The round leaved sort, commonly called the Roman, is reckoned the more grateful acid, and increases in the ground apace. Sorrel is generally propagated by parting is roots, either in spring or autumn, and if propagated from seed, (which produces the finest plants) it should be sown in March. The plants of the common sorrel should be six or eight inches asunder, and the other a foot, or fifteen inches. Sorrel likes a cool moist soil, but the round a dry one.
SUCCORY, see endive, in the last section.
TANSEY is a culinary and medicinal herb, of which, [...]esides the common, there are curled leaved, and variegated sorts; but the former only is proper to be used [Page 264] medicinally. It is perennial, and propagated by rooted slips, in spring or autumn, set at eighteen inches distance, in beds, four feet and a half wide; and will grow in any soil, or situation.
TARRAGON is a perennial pot and sallad herb, which was formerly much admired for its peculiar high warm flavour. It is propagated sometimes from seed, but mostly by rooted, or other slips, set in spring or autumn, at six or eight inches distance, and may be by cuttings in the summer months. The shoots die down towards winter, but the roots are hardy, and increase apace. If wanted in winter, it may be dried as other herbs are, or forced as mint, in order to have it green. When the stems begin to run, cut them down, in order to produce young shoots, for the tender tops only are to be used; and that not too freely, as it is an herb that heats much.
THYME is a pot herb, of which there are commonly cultivated a broad, and a narrow leaved sort, but the former mostly. There is a sort called lemon, thyme, that is admired for its flavour, and another called silver thyme, which, with the striped, are considered rather as an herb merely ornamental. It is best to raise the common sorts from seed, though root branches, on account of their trailing nature, may be usually had from old plants. Slips will grow, if set in a light rich soil, in a shady situation. Loosening the earth under, and drawing it up about old plants one year, will produce plenty of rooted branches the next. The plants should grow at six or eight inches distance. If propagated from seed, let it be sown thin in March, and covered lightly. Slips are best made in April. This herb makes a neat edging when planted close, but it is a great impoverisher of the ground.
TOMATUM, or love apples, we have red, white, and yellow fruited; and of the red and yellow, a cherry-shaped sort. The first, or larger red, is that commonly cultivated, and it serves for an ornament in the garden, [Page 265] as well as of use for the table, in a pickle made of the green fruit, and when red in soups, &c. It is also sometimes pickled when red, (i. e. ripe.) At the end of March, or beginning of April, it must be sown in a moderate hot bed; and being soon thinned, let the plants grow two or three inches high, and be pricked in small pots, to turn into the cold ground towards the end of May; or if not long and weak, keep them under cover a little longer. Give them a sunny situation against a wall, for regular and timely training, or support them by slicks. They take up much room, and it rows should be three yards asunder. If planted out upon holes of hot dung, it would help their speedy rooting, and forward them much for ripening their fruit, which in bad seasons they sometimes fail in. They require much water in dry weather.
WORMWOOD is a useful medicinal herb; and common as it is in many places, in others it is not to be met with wild. Besides the common, there is Roman wormwood, both efficacious; some preferring the one, some the other. They are commonly raised from slips and cuttings, in any of the summer months, or from seed sowm in spring.
SECTION XVII.
OF FRUITS.
THERE is a variety (and of some a great one) of each kind of fruit, and the difference of tastes makes it impossible to pronounce upon their particular merits. A sort that is deemed bad by one, may be thought good by another; and thus nurseruymen go on to propagate fruit that are generally esteemed bad, because sometimes called for. With respect to fruit, there are provinical prejudices in favour of some, and of apples in particular; so that in one country, a sort shall be generally known and admired, and in another, not be heard of.
In assisting the young gardener in his choice of the principal fruits, only a few sorts will therefore be named; such as have obtained almost an universal credit. It would be well if the number of some kinds were reduced; for their multiplicity occasions a great uncertainly, and their shades of distinction are hardly discovered by the best judges: The nursermens' catalogues will furnish larger lists.
Of the same sort of fruit there is often a perceptable difference, owing either jointly or separately to the stock, state of the tree, soil, situation, management and season. Bad planting, by cramping the roots, &c. will often induce sickliness, and of course a good plant made to produce small, ill flavoured fruit, and thus it will appear to be not itself. So that when the best method is taken to procure good fruit, (i. e. such that please us) which is by graffing, or inoculating from [Page 267] the very tree we have admired the fruit of, our expectations may, in a measure, be disappointed by a variety of circumstances.
NURSERYMEN, it is often said, are not to be depended upon, for if they have not the sort you want, they will send you one they have; and this may sometimes be the case, as they may think it of little consequence if you have one that is good. But the case is, there is a great confusion in the names of fruit, by accident, ignorance, carelessness, &c. New titles have been arbitrarily imposed on old fruits that have happened to vary a little; and distinctions made without a difference, of which circumstance Mr. Evelyn complained in his day, saying, "The discriminating the several kinds of fruit, by their characteristical notes, from the leaf, taste, colour, and other distinguishing properties, is much wanting." But as Mr. E. observes, the ability for this, is only attained by long and critical observation. In order to settle this business, Mr. Miller announced, (1733) that a society of gardeners were preparing descriptions of each sort of fruit tree, with plates coloured from Nature, which containing all the specific differences of the manner of the wood, in shooting, and leafing, &c. with the appearance of the flowers and fruit, as to size, shape and shades of colour, would, no doubt, have been a valuable work. Dr. Hill (in his Eden, folio) professes to have given great assistance in this matter. "Under the section of fruits (says he) we shall give their proper names and descriptions, by which every one will know by what names to call those he fees."
Disappointment frequently originates with the purchaser, who having met with a fruit to his mind, inquires the name, and is told a wrong one, and that, perhaps, of a bad sort; the nurserymen then complying with his order, is blamed. A reduction of the number of sorts, to those in which there is an evident difference, and more care on the part of those who raise, and [Page 268] those who buy trees, in all respects; and particularly that of preserving the true name seems necessary, therefore, in the affair of fruit trees.
On this subject, it may be observed, that the fruit of even the same tree is not always alike, owing to the season, as that growing in a cold, wet, and shady summer, will be inferior to the production of a fair and sunny one; though very hot and dry weather does not suit, and will make a difference in another way.
The choice of fruit trees should be somewhat governed by soil and situation; (which has been observed) for that fruit which succeeds in one, will not in another. Later fruit may be planted in light soils than in strong ones. Some sorts grow finest in a cool, others in a warm soil, and some situations are too bleak, either for early or late fruit, though the aspect, and all other circumstances may be good. In planting fruit trees, particularly those of the wall, much discretion is necessary, that disappointment may (if possible) be avoided.
As fruit trees are so readily purchased, few people care to raise them; but those who may be disposed this way, will find instructions in the sections nursery and graffing. The purchaser must attend carefully to the planting, for which work directions have been given in the sections of the formation of a garden, and that on planting. For the training and pruning of fruit trees, ample rules are laid down in the section On pruning; so that nothing need be said of their cultivation here, making proper references.
APPLES, as the most useful fruit, it will be proper to provide as many of as there may possibly be found due room and occasion for; taking all care to procure good sorts of the two kinds, for eating raw, and dressed; and to have a proper assortment of the summer, autumn, and winter fruits.
For the first season, jenneting, common codlin, margaret apple, and summer pearmain. Second, Golden pippin, Holland pippin, golden rennet, white calville, [Page 269] and Kentish codlin. Third, Nonpareil, golden russel, Wheeler's russet, winter pearmain, Kentish pippin, ribstone pippin, margille, Norfolk beefing, and the John apple. There are, no doubt, other apples very good; but, perhaps, these have as much merit as any. With respect to raising, planting, pruning, &c. see pages 31, 36, 37, 71, 74, 86, 105, 161, 165.
The gathering of apples, and other fruit from standards, is often badly performed, damaging the branches, and breaking the spurs off; let this business, therefore, be properly attended to, particularly in young trees of good sorts. Take care not to pinch, or bruise, fruit in gathering.
As to the keeping of apples, those which continue long for use, should be suffered to hang late, even to November, if the frosts will permit, for they must be well ripened, or they will shrink. Lay them on heaps till they have sweated a few days, when they must be wiped dry. Let them then lay singly for about a fortnight, and be again wiped, and immediately packed in boxes and hampers, lined with double or treble sheets of paper. Place them gently in, and cover close, so as to keep air out as much as possible. Preserve them from frost through the winter.
The fruiterers in London preserve their apples in stiff upright baskets, that hold about two bushels; laying very dry straw over all, and thickly in severe weather.
Some of the choicest table sorts of apples may be treated as directed for the best pears.
The baking apples need not be packed, but either kept singly on the floor, or shelves, or in heaps covered over, when they have sweated a few days longer than the others, and have been wined dry; yet these, if packed, will certainly stand a better chance of keeping the longer.
APRICOT is a fruit something between a plum and a peach, partaking of a middle nature, both in growth and taste.
[Page 270] The early masculine, Brussels, orange, Turkey, Breda, and Moor-park or Anson, are the common and best wall sorts; but the Turkey and the Moor-park, though excellent fruits, are idle uncertain bearers. The Dunmore Breda (a modern fruit) is said to be excellent; ripe in September.
Gather apricots a little before ripe, or they will lose that smartness which is so agreeable. With respect to thinning the trees of young fruit, when too full, see page 150. Particulars as to raising, planting, &c. see pages 30, 38, 72, 105, 108, 132, &c.
BERBERRY is a pretty fruit, useful as a preserve and garnish; a handsome shrub, which makes a profitable, and also useful hedge, for by reason of its thorns it is almost impregnable.
Besides the common red, there is a stoneless red, a white and a black fruited kind. Of raising this shrub, &c. see pages 77, 170.
CORNEL; i. e. Cornelian cherry. The fruit used to be by many preserved to make tarts, and a medicinal preparation was also made of it, called rob de cornis. See cherry in list of shrubs.
CHERRY: The sorts may be the early May, May-duke,(ripe in June) white, red, and black heart, bleeding, heart, Turkey, tradescants, and morella.
In gathering cherries take care not to pull the fruit spur off, which is a very common thing. If they are properly ripe, they will part so easy from the tree, as not to do this mischief. See pages 31, 37, 86, 92, 105, 162, 165, 168.
CHESNUT is not a garden fruit, but the manured, or Spanish sort, in an open situation, produces good nuts about Michaelmas, and may be kept good all winter, if covered close from the air. See page 76.
CURRANT, we have in common cultivation, a small red and white, with a larger of each, called Dutch currants, the champaigne, or pale red sort, and the black. [Page 271] There are currant trees with variegated leaves, and a sort with a gooseberry leaf. See pages 31, 32, 38, 77, 109, 164, 168.
FIG is a fruit "esteemed by all delicate palates amongst the richest sorts of fruits; though few vulgar tastes care for it." The sorts that are mostly planted without doors in England, are the common large blue, early dwarf blue, early dwarf white, and large white. The first kind is the hardiest, though they do not always ripen well with us abroad. See pages, 30, 75, 105, 108, 156, &c.
FILBERD, we have a white and red sort of, and the latter judged most agreeable in flavour. The nuts are the Spanish, cob, and hazel. The first is a large nut with a thin shell, and the second is a large one with a thick shell, but both are good. See pages 37, 72, 77, 163.
GOOSEBERRY, there are many sorts of, arising from their propagation by seed, differing in their time of coming in, size, colour, &c. The large sorts of gooseberries (weighing from ten to fifteen penny-weights) have been much run upon, yet there are [...]mall ones better tasted. The names at least of the sorts are numerous, (above 200) but those that have been long commonly cultivated are, the early black, small early red, smooth green, hairy green, common and large white, hairy and smooth red, ironmonger, Champaigne, yellow, amber, and tawney. See pages 31, 32, 38, 77, 109, 164, 168.
GRAPE. The vine should never be planted, but in a very warm situation, free of all shade, from the rising to the setting sun, or at least nearly so.
The only sorts likely to fruit well in open culture, are the black July, white and black sweet water, black, [...]uscadine, and black claster. When grapes are ripe, they are transparent. See pages 31, 76, 105, to 108, 452, &c.
[Page 272] MEDLAR, there is an apple, and pear shaped sort of, but this fruit is little cultivated, less liked, and not good till rotten ripe. The sorts are the German, the Italian, and the English, or Nottingham medlar. Gather at the beginning of November, lay some on straw, and cover with straw; and others (to forward their ripening) put in a box, on a two inch layer of fresh bran, moistened well with soft warm water; then strew bran between them, and cover two inches thick, which moisten also, but not so wet as before: Proceed thus, layer upon layer; and a week, ten days, or a fortnight, will do the business.
The chief value of the medlar (as also of the service) is its late coming in for table use, when there is little other fruit to be had.
MULBERRY, there is a black, a white, and a red sort of; but the former is the one generally cultivated for fruit, being much the best. The white sort of mulberry is that cultivated for feeding silk worms. The red sort is the common mulberry of Virginia, hardy, and succeeds here.
The mulberry tree should have a grass plat underneath it for the fruit to fall on, for those thus picked up will be superior to what may be gathered. See pages 32, 37, 75, 161.
NECTARINE is much like the peach in all respects, only that it is smaller, it has a smooth skin, and firmer flesh. The Newington, red Roman, temple, and murry, and good sorts, to which the curious, in a good situation, may add the early nutmeg, and the late green or Peterborough nectarine.
In gathering nectarines and peaches, never pinch them to try whether they are ripe; for if they are so, the touch will discover it, and when thorough ripe (as they should be) they will come from the tree with ease. See pages 30, 31, 72, 92, 105, 108, 132, to [...]52.
[Page 273] PEACH is a more useful fruit than the nectarine, being larger, more juicy, and succeeding better in general, as to bearing and ripening. There is a great variety of peaches under cultivation in England, but on the Continent the number is much greater. The following may be recommended: The early Ann, early Newington, early purple, the red and white Magdalens, the great and small mignens, noblesse, admirable, and old Newington.
Peaches cannot be too ripe,(see nectarine) so that those which drop are by many reckoned the best; and those whose flesh adheres to the stone (called pavies) are by some thought the more delicious. See pages 30, 72, 92, 105, 108, 132, to 152.
PEAR, there is a great variety of, and they are classed into summer autumn, and winter fruits. The summer sorts may be the green chissel, Catharine, Jargonelle, and summer Bonchretian. The autumn, brown buerrè, swan's egg, bergamot, and dean pear, or St. Michael. The winter St. Germain, cresan, winter bonchretian, colmar, and chaumontelle. These all come in for eating regularly, the first in July, and the last continues on to June. Baking pears, Parkinson's warden, the union, or Uuedales St. German, cadillac and black pear of Worcester, good to Midsummer.
Gather pears of the summer sorts rather before they are ripe, as when thoroughly so they eat meally, and will not keep well above a day or two; even when gathered as they ought to be, in a week, or less, they will begin to go at the core: They should not, however, be gathered, while they require much force to pull them off. Autumn pears must also not be full ripe at the time of gathering, though they will keep longer than those of the summer. Winter pears, on the contrary, should hand as long on the trees as they may, so as to escape frost, which would make them flat in flavour, and not keep well. Generally they may hang to the middle of October on full standards, [Page 274] a week longer on dwarfs, and to the end of the month on walls; but yet not after they are ripe.
The art of gathering, is to give them a lift, so as to press away the stalk, and if ripe they readily part from the tree. Those that will not come off easy, should hang a little longer; for when they come hardly off, they will not be so sit to store, and the violence done at the foot stalk may injure the bud there formed for next year's fruit.
Let the pears be quite dry when pulled, and in handling avoid pinching the fruit, or in any way (in the least) bruising it, as those which are hurt, not only decay themselves, but presently spread infection to those near them: When suspected to be bruised, let them be carefully kept from others, and used first. Gather in shallow baskets, and lay them in gently.
House pears in a dry airy room, at first thinly for a few days, and then put them in heaps to sweat; in order to which, a blanket thrown over them will help. The fermentation must be watched, and when it seems to have passed the height of sweating, wipe the fruit quite dry with fine flannel, or clean soft linen, and store them.
The storing is thus: Those to be used first, lay be singly on shelves, or on the floor, in a dry southern room, on clean dry moss, or sweet dry straw, so as not to touch one another. Some, or all the rest, may be stored as directed for apples; for they will th [...] keep very well, having first laid a fortnight singly, and then nicely culled. But the most superior way is, to pack in large earthen, or China jars, with very dry long moss at the bottom, sides, and also between them, if it might be. Press a coat of moss on the top, and then stop the mouth close with cork, or otherwise, which should be rosined over, with about a twentieth part of bees wax in it. As the object is effectually [...] air, (the cause of putrefaction) the ja [...] [...] [...]arthen, [Page 275] may be set on dry sand, which put also between, round, and over them, to a foot thick on the top. In all close storing, observe, there should be no doubt of the soundness of the fruit. Guard in time from frost those that lie open. Jars of fruit must be soon used after unsealing, as the air would presently affect it towards decay.
PLUM, of the many sorts the following are good: Green and blue gage, Fortheringham, white and blue perdrigon, drop d'or, la roche Corbon, la royal, and St. Catharine. The imperial, or red magnum bonum, and white magnum white, are chiefly used in tarts, and for sweetmeats, as is the Wentworth. The early white primordian (not a choice fruit) is valuable for its coming in the beginning of July; and the imperatrice for not coming in till October. The bullace plum, black and white, are good for tarts, late in the season, and make a fine acid preserve. See pages, 31, 37, 75, 86, 92, 105, 163, 165.
QUINCE, we have the common apple, and pear shaped, and Portugal pear shaped. This fruit cannot be eat raw, but for marmalade, and baked in pies, &c. the housewife finds it useful. The Portugal sort is mostly reckoned best. Quinces may hang till November. The ripe ones only are of value, which after sweating a few days, must be laid singly (at some distance from one another) on a shelf. See pages 37, 75, 105.
RASPBERRY, the kinds are red and white, and of each a twice bearing sort, i. e. producing fruit in summer and autumn, Of the red there is a prickly wooded sort, and a smooth one, sometimes called the Cane, and reed raspberry; and a large sort, called the Antwerp, of a yellow white.
Gather this fruit carefully, lay no great quantity together, and do it but a little time before wanted, as raspberries [...]ntly lose flavour, and tend to decay. [...] 38, 55, 78, 109, 169.
[Page 276] SERVICE, or sob apple, is rarely cultivated here, as it requires a warmer climate than England to ripen its fruit; though, in fact, it never ripens on the tree. It is gathered late in autumn, in a very austere state, and laid by on straw to decay, when it becomes sweet and very agreeable in a month or six weeks. The trees are hardy, and the curious often plant them, for the singularity of their leaves and fruit. There are three sorts of the service, the wild, the pear, and the medlar, to which fruit they are very like.
STRAWBERRY: Of this fine flavoured fruit, beautiful and fragrant, we have the following sorts: Red, white, and green wood, and red and white Alpine, scarlet, Carolina, hautboy, red and green pine-apple, and Chili, of sorts, with some seminal varieties, as several of the hautboy, and one in particular of the Carolina, called the pink-fleshed strawberry. There is also a strawberry with one leaf, a variety of the wood and prolific.
Gather strawberries regularly as fast as they ripen, with a bit of their stalk, and never lay many together to press upon one another. The fresher the finer [...]ating, for this fruit, as the raspberry, is very bad when stale. See pages 39, 51, 55, 78, 114, 170.
WALNUT, there are several sorts of, as early and late, small and large, thick and thin shelled, &c. Two only need be named, the early oval thin shelled, and the Common round, or royal walnut. All the others seem to be only seminal variations from the last, which is justly reckoned the best fruit. Those planted for fruit may have the tap root shortened, and be from seven to ten year's old first, as they seldom bear till about twenty years of age. See pages 77, 105.
AN INTRODUCTION TO THE KNOWLEDGE AND PRACTICE OF GARDENING, BY CHARLES MARSHALL, VICAR OF BRIXWORTH, NORTHAMPTONSHIR.
FIRST AMERICAN FROM THE SECOND LONDON EDITION, Considerably Enlarged and Improved.
TO WHICH IS ADDED, AN ESSAY ON QUICK-LIME, AS A CEMENT AND AS A MANURE, BY JAMES ANDERSON, LL.D. F.R.S. F.A.S. S.
VOL. II.
Boston: PRINTED BY SAMUEL ETHERIDGE, For JOSEPH NANCREDE, NO. 49, Marlboro'-Street. 1799.
CONTENTS OF VOL. II.
SECTION XVIII.
OF FLOWERS.
OF the classes, annuals, biennials and perennials, 3. Praise of flowers; of annuals in general, &c. 4. Culture of tender annuals, 6, &c. Of scoop-trowels and watering-pots; of potting plants, 9. Of watering them, 10. Of potting hardy flowers; second sowing of tender annuals; of sowing the less tender sorts, 11, &c. Of the hardy kinds, 13. Second sowing of hardy annuals, 14. A caution; culture of biennials, 15. Of perennials. The Dutch famous for producing new flowers. Directions for raising bulbous and tuberous roots, 16. Of raising fibrous rooted sorts, 17. General culture of bulbous and tuberous roots, 18, &c. Soil suitable, and depth at which to plant, 19. Disposition, distances and management, 20, &c. Of forwarding spring bulbs in water glasses, &c. Of stalk bulbs, 21. Of saving seed. Bulbs are yearly renewed. Propagation of flowering shrubs, 22, &c. Of American sorts. Particular use of the hand-glass, 23. A useful observation, 24.
SECTION XIX.
LISTS OF TREES, SHRUBS, AND FLOWERS.
Concerning them, 24. Time of flowering, colours, names, 25. Sorts. Lists of forest-trees, 26. Observations on ditto, 27, &c. List of large deciduous ornamental trees, 30. Observations on ditto, 31, &c. List of smaller deciduous ornamental trees, or large shrubs, 33. Observations on ditto, 34. List of the lowest deciduous trees, or shrubs, 35, &c. Observations on ditto, 38, &c. List of evergreen [Page ii] trees, 42. Observations on ditto, 43. List of evergreen shrubs, 45. Observations on ditto, 47. List of flowers—tender annuals, 49. Observations on ditto, 50. Less tender annuals, 52. Observations on ditto, 54. Hardy annuals, 58. Observations on ditto, 61. List of biennial flowers, 62. Observations on ditto, 63. List of fibrous rooted perennials, 66. Observations on ditto, 72. List of bulbous, tuberous and fleshy rooted perennials, 82. Observations on ditto, 86. Detached articles—auricula, 91. Carnation, 92. Geranium, 94. Pinks, 97. Polyanthus, 98. Tuberose, 99.
SECTION XX.
A CALENDAR.
Of the general work of gardening, 101. January, the particular work of, 102. February, 104. March, 106. April, 109. May, 112. June, 114. July, 117. August, 120. September, 123. October, 125. November, 128. December, 131. Close, 134.
*⁎* In the course of the work, a few articles are referred to, which were designed to be inserted at the close of the book, but are omitted in order to introduce others more important.
(inverted †)† (inverted †) The necessity of an Index is precluded by the above table of contents, the work being so much in the alphabetical form.
SECTION XVIII.
OF FLOWERS.
FLOWERS, as to their cultivation, are classed into annuals, biennials and perennials. Annuals are those that are sown, flower and die, within a year. Biennials are those that are sown one year, and flower and die the next. Perennials are those [...]at do not flower the year they are sown, but the next, and continue to live years afterwards, some fewer, some more: Of this class there is a great variety, (perhaps fifty to one of the last) mostly fibrous rooted, some fleshy, some bulbous, and some tuberous, &c. Most of the perennials are annual in their stalks, which die down to the ground in winter, and fresh shoots rise in the spring. But strictly speaking, all of each class are not annual, biennial, and perennial; for some of the annuals come a second, or a third year, as Chinese holyhock, and Indian pink, and others would live through the winter if housed. Of the biennials, the same may be said of the stock July flower, sweet William, and wall flower; only these plants do not always live, and will not come so neat and strong as before, and are therefore to be sown, or propagated, as they are classed, in order to have a certain and fine blow. Of the perennials, some do not flower well above three or four years, as the holyhock, &c. for which a sowing should of course take place the year before they are wanted. See pages 41, 42, 56, 57, 60, 65, 66, 67, 70, 113.
1. OF ANNUALS.
Annual flowers are divided into three classes, i. e. tender, less tender, and hardy.
[Page 5] In the list, section 19th. the tender annuals are marked 1, the less tender 2, and the unmarked are hardy.
To this list of flowers might be added others, and some possibly that are pretty; but many of the annuals that have been introduced for variety's sake in large gardens, plantations, &c. are weed-like, dull and rambling, and perhaps a few among those here mentioned may not be sufficiently ornamental (as, for instance, the whites, where there are other colours of the same flower) to give general satisfaction; for a gay appearance is certainly the first object in the cultivation of flowers. There are rare plants, and others admirable in their structure and properties, which make no show; but these are rather subjects for the curious b [...]t [...]ist, and he will think them well worthy of a place in his garden.
Some flowers are both beautiful and fragrant; but many have only one of these properties to recommend them. Some are cultivated cheifly for the elegance of their leaf, as the ice plant, palma christi, and the curled mallow; and some that bear pretty and sweet flowers, are meanly furnished with leaves, as the yellow sultan. Others obtain a place in the garden, neither for fragrance, or flower, or leaf: but merely for the singularity of the fruit, or seed vessel, as the egg plant, snails, catterpillars, hedge hogs, horns, and others.
In the given list, some of the tender annuals may occasionally be considered as less tender; as Amaranthus coxcomb, and tricolor, balsams, double, as well as single, and stramonium; only they will not be so forward and fine. Some of those also among the less tender may be sown as hardy for a late blow, as China after, Indian pink, love lies bleeding, marigold, French and African, princes feather, ten week stocks, sultan, red and white. Some among the hardy annuals may advantageously be treated as the less tender, to ensure their germination, or to bring them forward, as belvidere, [Page 6] Indian corn, (the large sort of which must be forwarded upon heat) mignonette, mulberry blight, nasturtium, and persicaria.
The CULTURE of each Class follows.
1. OF ANNUALS.
ABOUT Mid-March is a general good time to sow the TENDER (and in short all) sorts, though the curious and skilful being well furnished with proper frames, &c. may begin a month sooner; the end of March, or beginning of April is, however, not too late, and will better suit a young gardener than if he sowed earlier. In order to succeed in this business, there should be provided, fine dry and rich earth, good stable dung, frames, or roomy hand-glasses, and mats.
A moderately strong hot bed, for a one light, must be prepared, and the violent heat being certainly over, the seeds may either be sown thinly in drills, two or three inches asunder, on five or six inches of mould, or less on a weak bed. May sow also in pots, plunged to the rims. Cover the seeds from a quarter to half an inch, or more, according to their size. Some of them will appear in a few days, and others will lie a fortnight, or more, according to the circumstances of their nature, age, and the heat, or moisture, they meet with.
Thin the pla [...] [...]ittle in time, and soon after to an inch, and then again to two, asunder.
Water, just warm, must be gently given them, (not to beat them down) as they may appear to need it, and air (particularly in a full sun) as much as they Can be thought to bear, a little at first, and by degrees more, for this is essential to their health and strength.
[Page 7] The seeds may also [...] sown in pots, and plunged at the back part of a cucumber or melon bed. A bed may be got ready to prick them into, or into pots placed in the like manner; and where only a few are cultivated, this method is advisable, (to save trouble) not beginning too early.
Provide another bed by one month from the sowing, to prick the plants out in, having six inches depth of mould, place them five or six inches asunder, allotting those to the warmest part of the bed, which were longest coming up, and which are of course the weakest, as globes, &c. Let the mould be warmed through before planting. There had better be too little, than too much heat; but if the bed gets cool, line it, or cover round with straw, as directed in the management of hot beds, page 179.
If not sown till the beginning of April, this second bed may possibly go through the business, with proper management to keep up its heat, and covering well on nights; but a third bed is commonly necessary, in order to succeed well, and bring the plants on forward and fine, which is necessary to the credit of the gardener. In this bed, it being covered over with four or five inches of mould, the plants should be in small pots, one in each, and plunged an inch deep, close to one another. As the bed gets cooler, the pots are to be earthed higher, till up to the rims in mould; but if planted without pots, the distance should be about nine inches asunder.
More water and air is necessary as the plants increase in size; and every time they are shifted, let it be carefully, with some earth about their roots, though a warm bed will soon make them strike, if without mould. Let the [...] from sun a few days; i. e. till rooted in their new [...]itation. As these tender annuals do not rightly bear the full open air till Midsummer, give them resolutely as much of it as possible in the frames, (by degrees) even to taking off the [Page 8] glasses in mild parts of the day. Keep up a heat in the third bed as long as can be, that the plants may continue in a growing state, and not stunted by bottom cold. To this end a fourth bed, for some of the sorts, as globes, coxcombs, &c. would be a great advantage, as to size.
It is hardly necessary to hint that the beds must be larger, and frames deeper, every time the plants are shifted. As the first frame was a one light, let the second be a two light, and the third a three light, which may be raised upon bricks, or boarded round the bottom, as occasion may require. From the small pots, let them be transplanted into bigger in time, or (as soon as they can safely be) into warm borders, where if covered with hand-glasses, set on bricks for a while, it would secure them from unkind weather, till got a little hardened. In this changeable climate of England, there is hardly and knowing when tender plants may be exposed safely; yet too much housing and covering is to be avoided as much as possible. Many flowers will need support. See page 56. For the method of shifting plants from pots, as into bigger, or to the open ground. See page 190.
Some tender flowers in pots may be in the ground, to keep their roots cool, and for the sake of being conveniently covered; in which case, put a bit of tile below the pot to keep out worms.
Good seed from tender annuals will not be well had, but from February sown plants. Skilful gardeners, sowing early and having plenty of dung and drawing frames, produce surprising plants of the tender annual class, so that the globe amaranthus to three, and the giant coxcomb and tricolor from three to five or six feet high have been seen. Flowers designed to gather seed from, should begin to have some protection of glass about Mid-August, at least on nights, till they are fully ripened in September.
[Page 9] Scoop trowels of two or three sizes will be found very useful in the shifting of flowers in general, but particularly of the hot bed sort; and as they should be clean from dirt when used, so also should they by free from rust, by which they will work much pleasanter, and more successfully: In short, all garden tools should be kept bright, as well for use as neatness. Before a trowel is used, in the removal of a plant, it is a proper, and safe way, to cut strait down round the root, and to the bottom, with a clean, and not very blunt knife; so will the trowel take all up whole, and the fibres will not be lacerated, or barked.
A small watering pot (i. e. from two to three quarts) with a finely pierced rose, is also necessary, to give refreshment without bending down the plants, or hardening the surface of the earth. The form of many a good flower is spoiled in its infancy by rough watering, and particularly capsicums; to avoid which evil, whatever watering pot is used, it should be only half full.
The potting of plants is often carelessly, but ought to be most carefully performed, that as little check as possible may be felt by the roots. Fill the pot one half or two thirds full, (as the case may require) and then make a hole in the middle, adapted in form to receive the plant, with its ball of earth; and do it right at first, so as not to be too high, or too low, for once put in, it will not be safe to take it out again, left the mould drop from the roots. Do not press the ball of earth, (as some do) but only just fasten the loose mould that is put round it. If the soil is light, press that a little which is first put in at the bottom. If a plant that is to be potted be without would about its roots, raise a billock (at a proper height) in the middle of the pot, to lay the roots on and round. It must always be avoided planting in the pots too deep, because so much of the pot is lost as is above. In all transplantations it is proper to shorten some of the roots, and the most straggling are to be chosen for the purpose; [Page 10] so that when it is done with a ball of earth, some of the external fibres must be cut off, if it was not done by taking up, which it generally is when the plants are any thing large.
Annuals in pots will require water every day, in very hot weather, and in moderately so, every other; but those in the open ground will do twice as long (or more) without water being given them. Some sorts will need more water than others, as egg plants and balsams, than coxcombs and tricolors. This matter and a variety of others, will be learned by observation, without a good share of which, no one can possibly become a good gardener: The most exact directions will not take in every case, and rules will be of little avail, where the mind is not in diligent exercise.
In general, potted plants require water according to the weather, their situation as to the sun, the size of the pots, the fulness of the roots, the quantity of leaves, and the particular nature of their substance, as succulent or not: The smaller pots must have the most. The earth also in which plants grow makes a great difference, as some sorts of soil retain moisture much longer than others. It may be a question whether pots of annual flowers standing in pans, should have water constantly kept in them, or only watered (in due time) on the top, till it runs through: Both practices are followed by good gardeners; but the latter seems best, as keeping the young fibres at the bottom always sodden can hardly be right: With respect to perennials (except of an aquatic nature) it must be wrong. Let pots of flowers in the summer be placed pretty much in the Shade and shelter; but not by any means be under trees, or a roof. A situation where they have only the morning sun till eleven or twelve o'clock is the best; and some persons are so curious in this respect as to have awnings for the purpose, and temporary reed fences to keep off the wind, to which flowers (particularly of the tender kind) should not be wholly [Page 11] exposed. Annuals, or even a few perennials, may be put in covered places, when nearly in full blow, for the sake of their ornament; but the latter should not be continued longer than while the prime show lasts.
It is advisable not to pot more plants than necessary, as they occasion much trouble, if properly managed; and after all, will not be so fine as those growing in the open ground. Some thing are too tender for open culture, and by potting they are conveniently protected by frames, or by housing, and sometimes simply plunging them in the ground, close against a warm wall, in winter, where a little protection may be easily given them; others it may be desirable to pot, for the sake of moving them into particular place when in blow, and to have some ready to put into the ground, where others are gone off, so as to keep certain favourite borders and walks always in glow; but do not have too much to do in this way.
A second sowing of tender annuals should take place two, three, or four weeks after the first, according as that was made, late or early; for their beauties are certainly desirable, as long as the season will permit us to behold them, and they are the [...]rist's chief dependence in the autumn.
The LESS TENDER annuals should have a slight bed (about two feet thick) made for them at Mid-March, or a little after, being sown and managed as directed for the tender sorts, when they are one or two inches high, (according to their nature) they must be taken up with a scoop trowel, so as to keep a ball of earth about their roots, and either transplanted on another bed, about one and a half foot thick of dung, or into the cold ground; the small kinds at four or five, and the larger at six or eight inches asunder, in a good well broke soil. Let them be immediately watered [Page 12] and kept moist, and shaded from sun till well settled. Here they may grow till their leaves begin to meet, when they should be cut between their roots with a knife, and lifted up neatly with a scoop trowel, to be potted or planted where they are to flower: If this business is done well, they will receive but little check in their transplantation. Spindle rooted plants (as flocks) should be moved where they are to blow, as young as may be; but fibrous rooted ones may be shifted much older.
Plants will flag a little even when removed with a large ball of earth; but as most likely some of the sibres of the roots are either broke or cut, the effect is natural, as a plant is chiefly fed by the youngest and most extreme parts of the root. If possible, let all summer transplanted flowers be shaded from sun, by garden pots, (raised a little) or otherwise, till they have struck fresh roots, which they will soon do; but uncover on nights. This will occasion some trouble; yet the advantage attending it, makes it very advisable, and especially the plants moved with none, or very little mould about their roots.
A hot bed for these, as it is moderate, may be covered with hoops and mats, and do very well, or rather better than frames and glass; for it often happens, that annuals are kept too close, by which they become weak, and get stunted when planted out in the free air, which is made (by over nursing) unnatural to them. Towards the end of April, almost any of them will come up under hand-glasses, on a warm border, in a light and rich soil; but they will blow late, and be not near so strong. The Chinese holyhock, though it will certainly come up well at this late sowing, will be hardly able to produce flowers before winter. Those flowers of this class, however, that have been mentioned as to be occasionally considered as hardy, may be thus treated for a second blow.
[Page 13] Other modes of cultivation are, that a few of the less tender sorts may be sown in pots, and placed (not plunged) in any hot bed that is in work for other things; but they must not be kept close, or hot, which would draw them up weak: This plan may do for them a little while, and a slight heat may be got ready to prick them out upon.
Again, both this class of annuals, and the former, if not very early sown, do exceeding well, (or rather best) when on hot beds under hand-glasses, or paper lights, particularly balsams.
What was said of tender annuals apply here, as to air, water, and cover, but more freedom in the present case should be taken. If any are under mats, the cover must be removed on days, except the weather be bad; or it may be only turned back, and half off, to let the fun and light in from the south. Never let the seeds or plants of annuals really want water when the weather is dry. See page 56.
The HARDY annuals have some little difference in their temperature. Though all may be sown from the middle to the end of March, as the best average season, some may generally with safety be sown at Mid-February, as candy tufts, cornbottles, larkspurs, hawkweed, lavatera, lobel's catchfly, lupines, dwarf lychnis, nigella, sweet peas, poppies, mulberry blight, oriental mallow, persicaria, sun-flower, annual snap dragon, Venus' looking-glass, and navel wort, virginian, or annual stock, and winged peas, with some others.
But nature seems evidently to direct an autumn sowing, for many sorts which are then shed (some always, and others often) come up at spring, and these make the finest blow, and produce the best seed for propagation. A number, (all the above sorts) therefore, might be scattered on the surface of the ground at random, [Page 14] not immediately as soon as ripe, but kept a little while to harden; but this is not a common practice, as gardeners like to have their borders spring dressed before they sow their annuals.
For the spring sowing, the ground being deep dug, and well broke, make hollows (by drawing the mould aside) of from six to twelve inches diameter, or more, according to the size of the garden, as large ones should have the biggest patches. Sow thin, and cover according to the size of the seed, from a quarter to an inch. Take out mould enough to leave the patches somewhat hallow, which will serve to show where they are sown, and to receive the rain, or occasional watering. If the plants come up crowding, thin them soon, and leave a number suitable to their usual size of growth; as one only of the belvidere, cornbottle, persicaria, and sun-flower; two of the lavatera, oriental mallow, mulberry blight, &c. three larkspurs; and [...]our of less plants. Annuals are very often sown too thick, and suffered to stand too close for flowering, and that altogether not by neglect, but choice; yet a few short strong plants with fine full flowers, are surely better than tall dangling weak ones.
A second, or even a third, sowing of hardy annuals may be made, at two or three weeks between, to continue the blow, especially of those that come early, and are soon off: May is not too late for the sowing of these. [...] [...]kspur, for instance, will make a long [...]now with us, by autumn and early, and late spring plants; in short of every flower that blows in summer, there may be three sowings, and two of those that come early in autumn, in order to a full succession.
Hardy annuals do not in general transplant well, so should be sown where they are to remain, and they must have a good soil, as well as the tender kinds, in order to success. Take care to sow the tallest sorts behind, and the lowest in front, and to form the patches at a sufficient distance from one another, that the ground [Page 15] may be stirred and raked between them. A garden may be too full of flowers, which it certainly is, if the earth is not seen about them: for when that is clean and fresh, all things growing in it appear more lively: It is, as it were, the back ground of a picture.
2. OF BIENNIALS.
There are but a few of these, and the principal sorts will be found in the list of them, next section, where observations will be made on particular plants.
These are to be sown in drills, or in beds, at broad cast, the latter end of March, or beginning of April, where they have only the morning sun, and the ground should be cool, or kept so by occasional watering: The beginning of May, however, is not too late.
Thin the young plants on the seed beds a little, soon after they appear, to about an inch, and again to three or four inches asunder, and keep them well weeded. They may either thus remain till autumn, to be planted out where they are to blow; or if they grow too strong and crowding, let every other be drawn in summer, (chusing a moist time, if possible) and planted out wider into nursery beds for use in autumn, or the following spring: The latter season will do for final planting, though the former is best, as the roots get established in the ground; when if moved in the spring they meet with a check. It is best to transplant with earth about their roots; but shorten all straggling fibres, and cut off dead and rambling leaves. In severe winters, those moved in autumn are sometimes killed, and therefore a few may be reserved to spring, in case of such an accident.
3. OF PERENNIALS.
This class (as has been observed) is very numerous, and the plants are propagated, many of them by their roots, according to their nature, as fibrous, bulbous, &c. some by layers, suckers, offsets, slips, cuttings, &c. and very few by seed only; though all sorts (bearing seed) are occasionally propagated this way, for new varieties, or to produce finer plants, as those from seed generally prove, with respect to strength, symmetry, and flowers. It happens, however, when propagated from seed, that sometimes a better, but more frequently a less beautiful flower is produced of many sorts; and this is the reason why the other modes of propagation are so much adopted, by offsets, &c. as thus they come identically the same with the mother plant. Another obstacle against some sorts being sown is, that they are several years before they come to bear, as bulbous, and tuberous rooted flowers.
The Dutch have made themselves famous by their patience and perseverance in raising bulbs and tubers, and sow every year some of each kind, which pays them well, when they meet with an eminently good flower. A new sort of anemone, auricula, carnation, ranunculus, and even a polyanthus will frequently fetch a guinea, and a tulip, or a hyacinth, sometimes ten.
To raise bulbous and tuberous rooted flowers, they should be sown in boxes (suppose three feet long, two wide, and six inches deep) of light rich earth, about the middle of August, or September, and setting them in a sunny sheltered place (not under cover) sow anemonies and ranunculuses a quarter of an inch deep; irises, colchicums, and cyclamens, half an inch; and tulips, fritt [...]llaries, and hyacinths, near an inch deep, giving water in a dry time, so as to keep the mould somewhat moist, but not wet. A little hay may be kept over the seeds till the plants appear, which perhaps will be spring [Page 17] with some. Sowings may take place also in March, or April, removing the boxes in May, to where they may have only the morning sun. Thin them a little, if they come up thick, and when stalks die, put on half an inch of fine mould; and after the decay of the leaf next summer, they must be planted out in nursery beds, (latter end of August) two, or three inches asunder, (according to their nature) and some will blow the following year, as the anemone and ranunculus, &c. though the hyacinth will be four or five, and the tulip seven or eight first. These must be removed from the first nursery bed to another, (as soon as their tops are decayed) and planted at six inches distance; and ever after treated as blowing plants. Keep them very clear of weeds, particularly the seed boxes, or borders. Protect the seedlings in severe weather from frost, or heavy rain, by mats and hoops. A reed hurdle, or something else, put up at the N. E. end, to break off the wind when it is harsh, will be proper.
Fibrous rooted, &c. perennials, if propagated from seed, are to be treated as biennials; but they are mostly increased (as observed) otherways, with less trouble, and chiefly by parting the roots in autumn and spring, or by rooted slips or offsets. Many of them have creeping roots, and increase so fast, that it is necessary to take them up every three or four years; and a removal of this sort is proper for most perennials, in order to greater neatness, and a superior cultivation; for though large tufts look handsome, they may be too bulky, and some kinds are apt to rot (as bachelor's buttons) when thick, the stalks and flowers come weak, and the leaves, toward the bottom, turn yellow.
In the next section, is a list of the most common, ornamental, or curious perennial flowers, (easy of cultivation) having fibrous and fleshy roots, of which not all the sorts are named, but those only which seemed most worthy.
[Page 18] Many perennial flowers have bulbous and tuberous roots, and their general culture is, to take them up annually soon after they have flowered, when their leaves and stalks turn yellow and decay, then the root is at rest, and its fibres die. When first taken up, lay them covered in the ground for a few days, and then clean and harden them in the sun, (sparingly, if exceeding hot) when they must be stored in a dry place, till wanted, for damp is apt to rot them: Never put many together, for this reason.
It is not absolutely necessary to take bulbs and tubers up every year, as every second or third may do; but it is the common practice, because it gives an opportunity to remove the offsets for propagation, and the mother bulbs are thus strengthened, as also from the renewed soil they meet with by a fresh plantation. It is not uncommon for bulbous roots to be suffered to stand many years without taking up; but then they cramp and starve one another, and are apt to go off from their original beauty.
Bulbs and tubers may be either replanted immediately on being taken up, or kept out of ground for several months; i.e. during their natural periods of rest. Autumn flowering bulbs are to be taken up in May, if their leaves are decayed.
Spring flowering bulbs should be replanted in September, or October; those of the summer in October, or November; and those of autumn in July, or August. A little before, or after, is not very material; only when they are put in too soon, they come so forward as to be liable to be damaged in severe winters, and springs; and when kept out of the ground too long, the bulbs spend themselves first in making roots. The scaly bulbs (as lilies) should not be kept out of the ground above six weeks, or two months. Those that flower in summer, may be put in the ground at different times, as early and late in autumn, and early in the new year, (not later than February) to obtain a succession [Page 19] cession of blow. This is a common practice with the anemone and ranunculus; but when planted in winter, the soil should be a dry one, or made so, by digging in a good quantity of fine sea-coal ashes, and coarse, or drift sand; else they are apt to rot, if much wet falls, especially when followed by sharp frost. They may be protected from wet by mats, and from frost by peas haulm.
Offsets of bulbs, and weak tubers, must be planted a month before the full sized roots; and as they are not expected to flower the first year, should be disposed of in nursery beds, rather close, where they may grow a year, or two, according to their strength, as some will be this time, or longer, before they flower. Those taken from scaly bulbs, will not endure to be out of ground, and must therefore be planted almost immediately. Bulbs taken up out of season, i. e. when they have remained so long in the ground as to have struck out fresh roots, should be removed with balls of earth; for though they may live without this care, they will be exceeding weak; it is therefore necessary exactly to observe the proper season for removal.
The soil that best suits bulbous and tuberous roots in general, is a sandy loam; but most of the sorts are not very nice. The ground for them should be well dug, two spades deep, that their fibres may shoot freely, their offsets swell easily, and wet be completely drained from them, when much of it fans. And this work should be done a week before planting, that the ground may settle. In a light soil, roots of the rununculus have been found to strike a yard deep, which may admonish, that in a clay bottom, it is proper to lay a body of stones there, (suppose at eighteen inches) that too much moisture may not be detained.
The depth at which bu [...]bs should be planted, must be according to their size, three or four inches deep, from their top. Tubers also according to their size; anemonies and ranunculuses at two, or two and a half [Page 20] inches, &c. Some bulbs will come up even when a foot below the ground, as crown imperials, and crocuses, at six inches, or more; some persons have, therefore, planted them deeper than the above rule, in order to be able to stir the surface of the ground without damaging them.
The proper disposition of bulbous and tuberous roots, is either in beds (a trifle rounded) of from three to four feet and a half wide, for the curious sorts; or in patches of the smaller sorts, to form clusters of three, four, or five, agreeable to the room they require. There should be only one in a place (generally) of the white, or orange lily, crown imperial, and such like large bulbs.
In beds, the fancy sorts of bulbs, and tubers, may be set in rows, eight or nine inches asunder, and from five to seven inches in the rows, according to their size. The distance of four inches apart is, however, by some florists, thought sufficient for anemonies and ranunculuses; but certainly more were better, where a strong blow is a first object. Hyacinths should be planted at seven, or eight, though they are more commonly at six inches. Tulips should be at eight, or nine.
When planted, if rain does not come in about four days, beds of bulbs and tubers should be watered, to set them growing, that they may not rot.
Though bulbs may be planted by a dibble, (taking care that the mould does not lay hollow about the roots) a better way is, to draw drills, and place them in, giving them a gentle pressure into the ground, and covering neatly up. A little free sand should be strewed along the bottom of the drills, under hyacinths, anemonies and rununculuses, if the soil is not quite a light one.
The best way of planting bulbs is, to draw the mould off the bed to a sufficient depth; then lay the surface perfectly level; give a watering; and when the top it a little dry, mark it out into proper sized [Page 21] squares; then place a bulb in the middle of each, and carefully cover up, so as not to throw them on their sides.
Those bulbs and tubers in beds, may conveniently be protected, when in flower, from rain and sun, by an awning, which will continue them in perfection of blow much longer than if always exposed. When these flowers, in beds, first break ground, if the weather is severe, they may have an awning of mats, or cloth, occasionally over them; or a little peas haulm, or wheat straw, laid thinly on, just to protect their tender state a little; this regards particularly nights, but on days a cover should not remain on in tolerable weather. But before the shoots appear above ground, valuable beds of these flowers should be sheltered from having much wet, (even all through winter) as moisture gives frost so great power.
Spring flowering bulbs may be brought forward by planting them in pots and water-glasses, and setting them in warm rooms, or hot beds; and thus, even in winter, we may have ornaments and sweets that court our admiration. The great variety of hyacinths and polyanthus nar [...]iss [...]s, furnish us amply in this way; but other early bulbs may also be thus forwarded. Pots, placed in a warm kitchen window, may be brought forward to blow in the parlour; or placed in any window, open to the south, will forward them. These should be potted in October, and have a light dry soil, occasionally giving water. Bulbs may be put in glasses at this time, and once a month after, to February for a succession. Let the bulb just touch the water, which should be soft, and replenished so often as to keep it up to the bottom of the bulbs. Let it be completely changed about once a week; and if a bit of nitre, the size of a pea, be put in each time, it will strengthen the blow.
Though bulbous flowers are propagated plentifully by root offsets, yet some are increased form little bulbs [Page 22] formed on the sides or tops of the stalks, as the moly tribe, and the bulbiforous lily. These should be taken off in August, dried in the sun, and then planted in nursery beds as offsets.
Bulbs propagated from offsets, produce a flower exactly like the parent; and varieties are only to be obtained from seed, which never comes quite like the original.
Let seed be saved only from choice flowers, be thorough ripe, and being hardened a little in the sun, they may be sowed soon after, in pots or boxes, of good light earth. See page 16, vol. 2. Persons of leisure and curiosity, would do well to amuse themselves in this way, that we may not be so much indebted to foreigners, for a supply of new flowers of this class.
An observation may be here made, that the same bulb (as is often thought) does not always continue; for some are renewed every year, as the tulip; and others the second, third, &c. So that when taken up to remove offsets, the principal bulb of the tulip, &c. which is commonly esteemed the old one, is, in fact, a new formed one, though (perhaps) not less in size, and it may be bigger.
As many SHRUBS (i. e. woody plants) are propagated in a view principally to their flowers, they will properly enough be considered a little here, as to their propagation. See section On Shrubs and Shrubberies.
The deciduous shrubs that are most usually cultivated for their ornamental nature, will be found in the lists of the next section; and their modes of propagation are denoted thus:—b. budding—c. cuttings—g. graff—l. layers—r. roots—s. seeds—sl. slips—su. suckers—by roots includes offsets.
[Page 23] Of the various methods of propagating trees and shrubs, that by seed is the best, where it can be adopted, (as has been observed) and the season is autumn or spring. If in autumn, it may be earlier, or later, as the seeds ripen; for soon after they are ripe is the most proper time to commit them to the earth, covering the smaller seeds from half to a full inch; and kernels, nuts, &c. from two to three inches, according to their size. Any sort that is doubted to stand the winter in seed beds, may be sown in pots, or boxes, and housed in severe frosts. If in spring, (as it is a good rule to sow a little at both seasons, and some tender sorts require the latter) the seed must be carefully kept from damp and vermin, and put into the ground towards the end of February, or early in March. The seeds of some of the more delicate sorts will require to be sown, at this season, on a slight hot bed; and if a few of most of the sorts were thus treated, it would be a good method, the better to insure their germination, and to forward them. Let spring sown seeds be watered occasionally, according to the weather, to keep them moist. The earth they are sown in should be moderately light, dry and rich, and formed into beds of four feet wide, either in drills or at broad cast, first drawing earth off into the alleys, to cover with. See page 70, 72.
American trees and shrubs do very well in this climate, but the young plants are generally tender, and should have some protection, one, two, or three years, till they get woody, and injured to the climate.
For graffing and budding, (as some shrubs are propagated this way) see the section On Graffing; and for the propagation by suckers, cuttings, layers, &c. see section 5, page 85, to the end; about suckers, see also page 114. Those trees, or shrubs, from which cuttings of the same year's growth may be had in June, or July, may be greatly helped to strike root, by covering them close with a hand-glass; (as directed concerning pinks) and if a glass were put over layers, which are difficult [Page 24] to strike, it would help them. See observations on the arbutus, list 5, next section.
This mode of propagation is particularly adapted to some sorts of evergreen shrubs, which emit fibres more freely from the youngest wood. If year old wood is treated thus, the cuttings may be set early in spring; or glasses may be put over those put out in autumn. But spring cuttings, potted, and set on a slight hot bed, with hand-glasses, is the surest method to make difficult sorts strike root.
It may prove an observation of some use, that trees and shrubs raised from seed grow the largest, from layers generally prove less, and from cuttings the least. Where budding can be practised, it is preferable to graffing.
For planting and managing shrubs, &c. see section 9, On Shrubs and Shrubberies. For pruning, see page 169.
SECTION XIX.
LISTS OF TREES, SHRUBS AND FLOWERS.
*⁎* The names of the choicest sorts of fruit trees, will be found in section 17.
THE modes of cultivation are here directed by the letters, as in last section; adding m. for moist, w. for wet, and d. for dry. Those not marked are to be understood as (pretty much) indifferent as to soil, [Page 25] and indeed those marked otherwise may grow in a contrary kind, and often do, though not so flourishingly.
The time of flowering is annexed to those trees and shrubs that are thus at all ornamental, and the more ordinary heights they are found to attain are denoted in the arrangement; a circumstance hitherto much wanted, as useful and necessary to be known, in order to a right disposal of them. Those of a naturally low growth have been, sometimes, planted behind in shrubberies, &c. and the taller forward; but yet this unfortunate circumstance must be unavoidable to every inexperienced planter, who has no other guide, than that this is a tree, and that is a shrub, &c.
The colours of the flowers are mentioned when opportunity permitted, as agreeable to be known, and of use in the disposal of them at planting, to diversify the scene properly.
Such observations, as may be thought most useful and necessary, will follow each list; but as neither all the sorts nor the varieties of each sort, could be enumerated in such a work as this, so also the minutioe of propagation, &c. is more than could be comprehended, or expected: Folio volumes (so copious is the subject) have left a variety of plants unnoticed, and much unsaid respecting cultivation. For ordinary use, a greater enumeration, or more enlarged particulars, would (indeed) have made the book less valuable. If the selection and information is good, (and pains have been taken in the business) those for whom this book is designed, will have no reason to complain.
The names of trees, shrubs and flowers, are in many cases various, as sometimes the scientific name prevails, and at other times the trivial; and of neither is there a perfect agreement. The object therefore here has been to give that name by which each is supposed to be best known. Different plants are often called by the same name, and a nice discrimination is made [Page 26] by botanists, according to leaf and flower; but these are no farther noticed than necessary; and such descriptions are given of each, as cannot (it is hoped) fail to identify the sort, when applied for to a nurseryman.
In the following lists of trees, the larger are marked with an asterism; and in the lists of shrubs and flowers, discrimination of size is made by figures, each being divided into four sorts, as to height; and the lowest marked No. 1. But it is ever to [...] understood, that the soil, and other circumstances will make a difference, as to stature; so that the greater may become the less, and the less the greater.
Where et cetera (i. e. &c.) is affixed to sorts, it means that there are others; and where it is added to the time of flowering, it signifies of more than one month's duration. It is the nature of some things to keep in blow all the summer: to encourage which, dead flowers should always be speedily taken off, as they occur.
1.
LIST of deciduous trees, usually called forest, or timber trees, serving both for use and ornament:
- Abele, is the white poplar; and aspen the tremulous.
- *Alder, common hoary leaved American, &c. c. l. s. w.
- *Ash, common and American white, red and black, s.
- *Beech, common and American purple leaved, s. l. d.
- Birch, com. white, Virginian and Canadian, &c. s. l. su.
- *Chesnut, edible fruited Spanish, and horse, s. May.
- *Cypress, deciduous, or Virginian swamp, l. s. w.
- *Elm, small and broad leaved, wych, or Scotch, &c. s. l. su
- Hickery nut, smooth white, and rough barked, s.
- Hornbeam, common, hop, and Virginia flowering, s.
- *Lime, common, red-twigged, black American, &c. l. c. s.
- *Larch, common red, white and black American, &c. s.
- [Page 27]*Maple, great, ash leaved, opalus or Italian, l. s. su. May
- —com. small, Norway, Pennsylvanian, &c. ditto
- Medlar, com. German, Nottingham, & Italian, s. l. May
- Mountain ash is sometimes a forest tree, see next list
- *Nettle tree, as next list, grows large, and is a forest tree
- Nut tree, common hazel, or any orchard sort, l. su. s.
- *Oak, English, American sorts, Spanish, Italian, &c. s.
- *Plane, Eastern, Western, middle, or Spanish, s.l.c. May
- *Poplar, white, black, tremulous and Carolina, c.l.su. m.
- *Service tree, the wild maple leaved, s.l. June
- *Sycamore, is the great maple, which see.
- *Walnut, the common, or royal, and black Virginian, s.
- *Willow, white, or silver leaved, purple and sweet, &c.
*⁎* For Underwood amongst forest trees, the usual sorts are, alders, ash, beech, birch, hazel, hornbeam, sallow, willow, and sometimes the wych elm, maple, poplar, and sycamore.
OBSERVATIONS ON PARTICULAR TREES.
Alders, cuttings of it may be thick truncheons of a yard long, pointed, and thrust into soft ground half way, or into a hole made with an iron bar, and will grow readily. This is the way also to propagate poplars, willows, and sallows; also elders.
Ash, the American sorts do not grow near so large as the common English. For the ornamental ashes, see next list.
Beech was formerly much used for hedges about, and the divisions of, a garden, and it serves well for this purpose, as it bears the shears; but it must be regularly clipt twice a year, the latter end of June and August, or it will soon get out of order.
Birch is reckoned the worst of timber, yet the wood has its uses in several particular businesses. The American sorts grow much larger than the English. The tree is of that accommodating nature, that it will [Page 28] grow in any soil or situation, wet or dry. It is well known, that a wine is made of its sap, by boring holes in full grown trees in spring, before the leaves come out; and from a number of trees a great deal may be collected. Without being unpleasant, (if properly made, birch wine is relished by many, and is reckoned very medicinal in scorbutic, and other complaints. For the whole process, see Family Herbal, octavo, by W. Meyrick, surgeon, a book worthy of notice. There is a method of catching the liquor, by putting into the holes (deeply bored) faucets of elder.
Elm, the wych, is the quickest grower, and will flourish in any soil; but the broad leaved is reckoned the best timber, and the small leaved the most ornamental, but it must have a good soil to flourish. The wych is easily raised from seed (sown after it is ripe) but the other sorts are propagated from suckers, or layers, or graffing on the wych. In order to obtain suckers, and shoots for layers, stools are to be formed by cutting down some young trees, almost close to the ground. Trees from layers are better than from suckers. Observe, that whatever is to be propagated by layers, or suc [...]ers, making stools is the way to procure them.
Hornbeam, the common sort will grow very large in some soils, but the Virginian (flowering yellow) will hardly reach thirty feet, and the hop not above twenty. All the hornbeams (the hop most) have been used much for clipt hedges, and partitions in gardens and pleasure grounds, but the oriental sort suits the purpose best, being naturally dwarfish. The hornbeam feathers down lower and thicker than any other tree, and the property of holding its decayed leaves on all winter, adapts it for a screen from winds.
N [...]t tree, as timber, will be best propagated from nuts, either to remain where sown, or planted out while young, keeping the stems trimmed up, free of shoots, to about five or six feet, (according to strength) [Page 29] and then to form a head, topping the leading shoot for the purpose, which will occasion several branches to proceed from the upper eyes; and this is the way to form all sorts of trees to good heads.
Oak, the English produces the best wood, but the American sorts are the fastest growers, though they do not attain to the size of the English. A cool strong soil produces the handsomest trees, and toughest timber. Oaks should not be above three or four years old before they are planted, for the older they are, the more check they receive, and it is a tree that does not transplant well. Hence all the care should be taken that can be in the business. See section 10. But oaks succeed best without removal, having a tap, or downright root, which is frequently broke in taking up: All trees would probably thus come finer, if it was convenient. The consequence of preserving the tap has been suspected; but it is certainly Nature's direction, for rather than give up the point, the tap of the oak will make its way downward, in a direct line, through the hardest soils. See page 80.
Poplar to propagate by cuttings, see alder; but younger and smaller cuttings for this tree do better, as those of one or two years old, and half a yard long: The black poplar does not succeed well by truncheons.
Walnut, when planted for timber, should be young, and the tap root, if possible, preserved whole. The black Virginian grows more erect, but the other makes the largest tree, and best wood. The white Virginian is the heckery nut. All these make the best trees, when growing from seed without transplanting.
Willow and sallow, to propagate by cuttings, see alder.
*⁎* Of all the forest trees here mentioned, the ash, the beech, the elm, and the oak, are the principal; and to plant these, and others, is a work of the most commendable, and eventually of the most profitable kind. See pages 79,115,122.
II.
LIST of large deciduous trees, considered chiefly as ornamental, for pleasure grounds, &c.
- *Acacia, triple thorned, [...]ewer thorned, &c. s.l.c.su. July
- *Ash, Calabrian manna, and large flowering. s.gr. May
- —weeping and variegated, wh. and yel. leaved, b.gr.
- —dwarf flowering (small white bunches) s.gr. May
- Annona, custard apple, or papaw tree, s. May d.
- *Beech, white and yellow striped leaved, b.gr.m.
- Birch, weeping or pendulous twigged, s.l.su.
- Buckthorn, common purging berried, s.su.c. May
- *Catalpa (tree bignonia) or trumpet flower, c.l.s. Aug.
- Cherry, the bird, common and Cornish, &c. s.b.gr. May
- —Cornelian, male cornus, or cornel, s.c.l.su. May
- *Chesunt, scarlet flowered and striped leaved, s.b.gr. May
- Date plum, or persimon, is the pish [...]min below.
- *Elm, pendulous twigged and variegated leaved, l.gr.
- Frangula, alpine and berry bearing alder, s.c.l.su. June
- Gleditsia is the acacia above, which see
- *Hornbeam, oriental, and variegated leaved, l.gr.
- Laburnham, com. broad and narrow leaved, s.c.l. May
- Larch, or the deciduous pine, see last list.
- *Lime (or linden tree) with variegated leaves, l.c.gr. Magnolia, umbrella, glaucous leaved, &c. s.l.c. June d.
- Mountain ash, or bird's service, pl. and strip. s.l. May
- *Nettle tree, black and purple fruited, s.l.su. May
- *—bloach leaved of both sorts, gr. May
- *Oak, striped, and red leaved Virginian, b.gr.s.
- Pishamin, Indian and European, l.s.su. May, d.
- *Pistachia nut or com. turpentine tree, &c. s.l. May
- Poplar, with variegated or striped leaves, c.l.gr.
- Robinia, com. or false acacia, wh. flow. s.c.l.su. June
- —for other sorts, see the following list
- *Service tree, or sorb apple, true and bastard, s.l. May
- Tacamahacca, or balsamic poplar tree, c.l.su.
- *Tulip tree, sometimes called lily flowered, s.l.su. July
- [Page 31]Viburnham, or meally way faring tree, s.l.c.su. May
- —American sorts, and striped, b.gr.in. May
- *Willow, weeping, shining leaved, and yel. twigged, c.
*⁎* These ornamental trees are proper to plant at the back of shrubberies, &c. and here and there one on the skirts and fronts of woods, or plantations of timber, and along the boundaries of grounds. Here they will appear to great advantage; but more so singly in detached situations: Most of them are good wood for timber.
OBSERVATIONS ON PARTICULAR TREES.
Annona is of North America, but somewhat tender, and therefore should have a favourable situation. It must be raised on a hot bed in spring, and the seedlings potted and housed in winter for a year or two, but not nursed too much.
Buckthorn, if raised from seed, sow early in autumn, as soon as the berries can be procured, and perhaps some may come up the following spring, but most of them will lay another year. This is the case with various seeds.
Catalpa should grow singly, that it may have its natural wide spread, and, if possible, let it be on a plat of grass, where it will appear to great advantage. It is very hardy, but as it comes out late, it is advisable to give it a favourable aspect.
Magnolias are to be considered as rather tender, especially young plants. The glaucous leaved is of the lowest growth, (about ten feet) but all are elegantly ornamental with their white flowers: There is also a blue flowered one. Let them have a dry soil, as all tender plants should, as well as a warm situation.
Mountain ash produces its white flowers in May, but they are little ornamental. Its foliage, however, is [Page 32] pretty, and its fruit of red berries is one of the greatest ornaments of autumn, coming very early, and hanging all winter, if the blackbird, &c. will let them alone. As it deserves the most conspicuous situation, it will be proper to plant some near the house, and where birds are likely to be disturbed from too frequent visits.
Pishamin or date plum, is chiefly cultivated here as of ornamental foliage, for its fruit is rarely relished; and, like the medlar and sorb, must be in a state of decay before it is eatable. If propagated from layers, it must be done in spring, and the following March (just as they begin to shoot) they may be transplanted. If raised from seed, sow it on a hot bed in spring, and house the young plants in pots the first winter: Allow this tree a dry soil.
Pistachia, this is the hardiest of three sorts. Treat it as a tender plant, whilst young, for three or four years, and let it have finally a sheltered and dry situation.
Tulip tree is tender whilst young, but afterwards very hardy; is uncertain in flowering, but handsome in its leaf and growth, and has been used to be planted singly on lawns, &c. It is a native of Virginia, where it attains to so vast a size, as to be from twenty to thirty feet in girth, though here it keeps pace only with an ordinary elm.
Virburnham, though a way faring tree, (found by the road side) is very pretty, by its hoary leaves, and white flowers, succeeded by fruit in autumn, in bunches of red berries. The American sorts grow not near so high, but they rarely ripen their berries here. The variegated sort does not grow so large as the plain, which is the case with all striped plants.
III.
LIST of smaller deciduous trees, or shrubs of tree growth, ornamental for pleasure grounds.
- *Almond tree, sweet and bit red and wh. flow. s.b. Apr.
- *—oriental silver leaved, s.b. April
- Andromeda, tree sort, or Carolina sorrel tree, l.su.s.
- *Apple, Siberian and Virginian crabs, s.gr. May
- *—Tartarian crab, beautiful large fruit, gr. May
- *—double flow. Chinese, (Pyrus spec [...]abilis) gr. May
- —American, very small or berry crab, s.gr. May
- Aralia, thorny Virginia, or Angelica tree, s.r. Aug.
- *Azarole thorn, Virginian cockspur, &c. s.l.b.gr. May
- *Azederach, com bead tree, or paternoster nut, s. July
- Berberry, red, white, and stoneless red, c.l.s.su. May
- Benjamin tree, or benzion gum, yel. flow. s.l.s. April
- Bignonia, see trumpet flower
- *Bladder nut, five and three leaved sorts, s.su.l.c. May
- —sena, see colutea
- Buckthorn, sea, European, and Canadian, s.c.l. June
- Caragana, or Siberian robinia, yel. flow. c.l.s.su. May
- *Cashiobury bush, or bastard cassine, wh. flow. s.l. Aug.
- *Cherry, com. double white and blush flow. b.gr. May
- —weeping, or pendulous branched, s.b.gr. May
- *—Mahaleb, or perfumed cherry, s.b.gr. May
- Chinquapin, dwarf American chesnut, or oak, s.in May
- Clematis, (a climber) see virgin's bower
- Colutea, com. or tree bladder sena, yel. flow. s.l. July
- *D [...]gwood, or bloody twig, com. and Virginian, c.l.s. June
- Elder, bl. wh. gr. and red berried and striped, c.l.s. June
- *Gueldre rose, often called snow-ball tree, c.l.su. May
- *Hawthorn, com. doub. scarl. berried, &c. b.gr.l. May
- *—Glastonbury, blows sometime in winter s.b.gr.
- —Virginian thorned and thornless, s.l.b.gr. May
- *Judas tree, com. and Canadian, pur. red, wh. s. May
- Kidney bean tree, Carolina, blue scar. and red, s. July d.
- *Lilac, com. purple, blue and white flow. s.su.l. May
- [Page 34]Medlar, woolly leaved, pur. fl. red, fruit, s.l.b.gr. May
- *Nettle tree eastern yel. flow. and bloached, s.l.c.gr. May
- *Oleaster, or wild olive tree, l.c. June d.
- Peach, doub. bloss. as a standard, no fruit, b. April
- *Pear, doub. bloss. harsh baking fruit, b.gr. May
- Plum, doub. bloss. and striped leaved, b.gr. May
- Privet, deciduous, plain and striped s.su.l.c. June
- Robinia, or rose acacia, scar. flow. s.c.l.su. May
- —shrubby quaternate leaved, yellow l.s.su. June
- *Spindle tree, nar. broad, and striped leaved, s.b.c.gr. April
- Sumach, tanners, wh. fl. and stag's horn, red, l.su.s. June
- —Carolina scarlet, and Canadia red, &c. ditto
- Tamarisk, French, with pale red flowers, c.l.s. July
- —Venetian, (cotinus) pur. flow.l.su.s. July
- *Trumpet flower, (bignonia) scarlet and yel. c.l.s. July
- Viburnham, variety as to leaf, white flow. s.l.c.su. July
- —single pur. blue, red striped, b, c. July
- —see clematis, in the next list
- *White beam, or white leaf tree, wh. flow. s.l.su, May
*⁎* In the above list, there are several plants rather too tender for open culture, but every thing does so much better abroad, than when their roots are confined in pots, and housed, that it is very proper to try what may be done in this way.
OBSERVATIONS ON PARTICULAR TREES, &c.
Andromeda tree is tender, and must therefore have a situation accordingly. It is always a part of the green house furniture, but does well sometimes abroad.
Apple, these crabs produce rather slender wood, and therefore to have them strong and fruitful, (and consequently beautiful) should not be in a crowded, or shady situation, but rather, as much as possible, in detached single plants. The fruit of the three first makes superior tarts, and the latter an excellent preserve; and the fruit of all of them may be introduced in the desert, [Page 35] when full ripe. Allow the double flowering apple, a good situation, to preserve its charming blow as long as possible.
Azederach consider as tender; its foliage is beautiful, flowers white, and fruit yellow.
Cashiobury bush should have a sheltered situation, particularly the young plants, which should be protected for two or three winters.
Kidney bean tree, (climbers) the two latter sorts are rather green house plants, but have done abroad.
Spindle tree (sometimes called prickwood) is very beautiful with its leaves in autumn, for which (as many other plants) it is chiefly considered as ornamental, its flowers making a poor appearance. The seed lies two years before it comes up.
Trumpet flower, sometimes called scarlet jasmine, is a trailing plant, and therefore requires training to a wall for support; or having something to climb on, it will proceed much in the way of an honeysuckle. It is rather tender, and must have a good situation; but when properly managed is a great beauty. Prune it to a few eyes, precisely upon the principle of a vine.
IV.
LIST of the lower deciduous trees and woody plants, called shrubs, cultivated for ornament:
- 2 Almond, dwarf, single and double red fl. s.su.b.gr. April
- 2—dwarf, with leaves hoary underneath, ditto
- 3 Allspice tree, Carolina, or pompadore, l. May d.
- 4 Allyson, prickly and hoary leaved, white s. su. c. July d.
- 4 Althea frutex, purple, red, white strip. fl. &c. l. su. s. Sept.
- 3 Amelanchier, dwarf bl. fruited medlar, s. l. su. b. gr. May
- 2 Andromeda, shrubby wh. yel. red and pur. fl. s. l. su. July
- 3 Aralea, herbaceous Canada and Virginian, r. s. June
- 4 Azalia, American honeysuckle, white, red, scarlet, l. r. July
- [Page 36]4 Bladder sena, pocock's early deep yellow, s.l. June
- 4—oriental, or the blood red, s.l. July
- 3—shrubby Ethiopian scarlet, s. August, d.
- —see colutea in the last list, and below
- 4 Bramble, doub. blossomed, and white berried, l.su.s. May
- 4 Briar, sw. fing. doub. semi. pink and scar. s.su.l. June
- 2 Broom, com. English, Dyer's, and dw. Portugal, s.r. May
- 3—large Portugal, and upright Montpelier, s.r. Ju.
- 2—wh. Flowered, trailing and upright Montpelier, s.r. June
- 2 Buckthorn, dwarf, purging berried, s.l.c. May,
- 3—long leaved dwarf ditto, s.l.c. May
- 4 Button tree (cephelanthus) American, s.l.c. July
- Clematis (virgin's bower) upright wh. blue. r.s. June
- 4—oriental climbing yel. flow. l.c. May, &c.
- 4 Candleberry myrtle, wh. flow. blue berried. s.l.su. Ju. m.
- 3—dw. Carolina, br. leav. c.l.s.su. Ju. m.
- 4 Chaste tree, nar. and br. leaved, pur. and wh. l.c. Sept.
- 3 Cherry, com. dwarf, and dw. Canada bird, s.b.gr. May
- 4 Clethra, alder leaved, f [...]ll of wh. flow. s.l.su. July, &c.
- 4 Coreopsis, two American sorts, yel. flow. off July, &c.
- 2 Cinquefoil shrub, (potentilla) com. yel. flow. su.s.c. June
- 1—grandiflorus, and silvery, yel. fl. r.s. June
- 1—wh. flow. upright and trailing, r.s. June
- 3 Cytisus, bl. based, and sessile leaved, s.c.l. June d.
- 3 Elder, dwarf, wh. flow. and black fruit, s.c. July
- 3 Gale, the sweet willow, or Dutch m [...] r. June w.
- 2 Germander tree, wh. yel. and pur. flow. sl.c.s. July, d.
- 4 Hawthorn, gooseberry, leaved, yel. fruited, s. May
- 3 Hamamelis (wytch hazel) Virginian, s.l. flow. in wint.
- 4—climbing Dutch red, early and late, ditto
- 4—climb. Italian, wh. red, and yel. c.l.s May
- 4—erect fly, wh. flow. and red berry, ditto
- 3—erect alpine, red flow. and red berry ditto
- 3—erect acadian (diervilla) yel. l.c.s.su. May
- [Page 37]3 Honeysuckle, there are two climbing striped leaved sorts.
- 3 Hydrangia, Virginian white flowering, r.su. Aug.
- 3 Hypericum frutex, br. and nar. leaved, l.su.c. June
- 4 John's wort, stinking, inodorous, and Canary, su.s. June
- 1—large flow. somewhat tender, su. Aug.
- 4 Itea Virginian, full of white flowers, l.s. July, &c.
- 4 Jasmin, wh. fl. plain, and wh. and yel. strip. l.c. June, &c.
- 4—trailing yellow flowered, l.c.su. June, &c.
- 2—erect dwarf yel. flowered, l.c.su. July, &c.
- 4 Ivy, deciduous five leaved, or Virginian creeper, c.l.s.
- 4 Mallow tree, com. shrubby lavatera, s.c. June, &c.
- 3—three and five lobed shrubby do. s.c. June
- 3 Medlar, dwarf alpine, red fruited, s.l.b.gr. May
- 3—Canada, snowy, purple fruit, ditto
- —see amelanchier and cotoneaster
- 2 Mazereon, wh. purp. red, and crimson, s. Feb. &c.
- 2 Orobus, or bitter vetch, purp. and blue, s.r. April, &c.
- 4 Persian lilac, blue and white flowering, s.su.l. June
- 2 Poison oak, common white flowered, r.l.s. July
- 4—ash, of varnish tree, ditto
- 4 Pomegranate, sing. doub. and strip. flow. l.b. in July.
- 4 Raspherry, common sweet flowering, purple, su. July.
- 2 Rest harrow, com. shrubby purp. flow. s. May, &c.
- 2 Rhododendron, alpine, and Mount Baldis red, s.c.r. Sep.
- 3—ferrugineous leaved, red flow. s.c.r. Aug.
- 2 Robinia, dw. quaternate leaved, yel. flow. s.c.l.su. May.
Roses: The lowest sorts are, dwarf Scotch single red—dwarf common single white—dwarf Pennsylvanian single and double red—dwarf burnet leaved, single red and striped—rose de meux—crimson Burgundy, and dwarf blush Burgundy.
Middling heights.—Cinnamon single and double red—common red and white, single and double, and semi-double—monthly red, blush, white and stripe—maiden's blush double—virgin pale red thornless—moss provence double red—rose of the world, semi-double striped—velvet, double and semi-double.
Taller sorts are,—Provence red, blush and white double—damask white, red and blush seme-double—York and Lancaster semi-double and variegated—Austrian single, yellow, and another single, red one side, and yellow on the other—double yellow.
[Page 38] Tallest sorts are,—Apple bearing, single and double red—royal red, a large double—Frankfort, purple red—great burnet leaved, single red—Carolina and Virginia single red—musk, single and double white.
- 4 Scorpion sena, com. large, yel. flow. c.l.s. June, &c.
- 2—common dwarf ditto
- 4 Snowdrop tree, or fringe tree, white flow. s.l. June
- 3 Sperea frutex, com. willow leaved, pink, su.l.c. June
- 3—downy leaved red, and wh. flow. ditto
- 4—guelder rose leaved, wh. flow. su.l.c. July
- 3—Siberian and Spanish, wh. fl. su.l.c. May
- 3 Sumach, myrtle leaved, white flowered, su.l. June
- Sun-flower, tickseeded, see coreopsis
- 4 Syringa, large plain, and stri. leaved, wh. c.l.su. May
- 2—dwarf double flowered, white, ditto
- 4 Tamarisk, German, very prettry, red fl. c.l.s. July, &c.
- —for other sorts, see last list
- Toxicodendron, see poison oak and ash
- Tree trefoil, black base, (secundus clusii) see cytisus
- 2 Tutsan, or park leaves, (like St. John's wort) su.s. July
- 2 Vetch, wood, or sylvan, wh. many flowered, s.r. August
- 4 Virginian silk, a variety, pur. flow. a climber, c.l. July
- 3 Willow herb, or French willow, pur. &c. r.s. July, m.
- 3—see loosestrife, list XI.
*⁎* As it is common to plant herbaceous perennial flowers in the front of shrubberies, &c. so amongst the shrubs, some of the loftier sorts may properly be, though annual in stalk, as the tall aconites, or monkshoods, everlasting sun-flower, &c.
OBSERVATIONS ON PARTICULAR SHRUBS.
Allspice tree must have a warm and dry part of the shrubbery. The whole plant is aromatic.
Aralia, thorny, is propagated by pieces of its large roots, and perhaps several plants might be so: In this way the pyramidal companula succeeds.
Azalea likes cool ground, but must have a sheltered situation; and in this climate should rather [Page 39] have a dry soil, kept cool by occasional watering, except in winter: It is a very beautiful upright shrub.
Candleberry myrtle is so called, from the Americans procuring a wax from the berries of this plant to make candles of. It is rather tender, yet likes (as many American plants do) a moist soil; let it be sheltered from bleak winds.
Clethra is an elegant shrub, flowering all summer and winter; it prefers a moist soil.
Colutea is too tender to abide severe winters, but in general will do, with a little attention: Its flowers are pretty, of a bright yellow. The other sorts (three) are more tender, and are to be potted for protection from frosts, by housing.
Cytisus, deciduous and evergreen, there is a variety of, and all very ornamental, with their yellow flowers. They are rather too tender for the open ground, and the hardier sorts here mentioned, must have a dry warm situation. Seedlings should be housed, or well protected abroad for the first winter, but not kept too close.
Germander tree treat as tender, for though it will live abroad, it is mostly a green house plant.
Mallow tree manage as the cytisus, though it is not quite so tender. All seedlings that can be brought up in the open air, make much finer plants; and every thing of this sort, should be effected as much as possible. Of those plants considered as rather tender, some may be put out in nursery beds, and occasionally protected by covering, and some potted to be occasionally housed.
Poison trees, even the touch of the leaves of these plants will affect the skin, but the sap is very (even dangerously) acrimonious.
Pomegranate must have a good south wall, and rich soil. The double sort should be occasionally matted in severe frost. In very favourable situations (however) they have succeeded in espaliers, dwarf, half, and even full standards. The best season for planting the pomegranate is in spring, when just beginning to shoot. It [Page 40] is rather rude of growth, and must therefore have timely training. The principal pruning should always be in autumn, and from time to time all straggling, superfluous growths taken off, that shoots may be encouraged to put out strong blossoms, in the fulness of which the great merit consists. These bearers should be six inches, or rather more, asunder. The mode of flowering is at the ends of the young shoots; and nothing equals this plant in fineness of blow. The double sort is more commonly planted; but the single flower is very beautiful, and its fruit, which will ripen in snug favourable situations and seasons, makes a fine show also especially when burst. Both flowers and fruit are of a fine scarlet.
Rose claims precedence of other shrubs. In its varieties it should be planted in all situations, but the Provence more particularly. This shrub, in most (if not all its sorts) does best in a cool strong soil.
The order of blowing may be thus: Cinnamon, (sometimes called the May-rose) monthly, damask, burnet, Scotch, Pennsylvanian, apple, &c. Then the latest roses we have, are those of the monthly again, and the musk. Occasionally every sort may bear a few late ones, but chiefly the Provence. To encourage this shrub to treat us in the latter part of the year, pulling off the first roses, as soon as they begin to decay, is a means; but to pull off all the buds, at the usual time of blow, from a few trees, is a more certain method. A more sure way still is, to top the new shoots towards the end of May, or prune down to two or three eyes; All these manoeuvies should be particularly exercised on the monthly sorts. Transplanting roses in spring, i [...] a means to effect a middle blow; and if not a north border, and cool ground, this may be done late in April, or even in May, (occasionally watering) pruning at the same time short. Early roses are obtained by being trained against a south wall. The monthly thus planted, and having glass (as the light of a cucumber frame) put before it, will sometimes come as [Page 41] early as the end of April, or beginning of May. It is a good way to put moss round the roots of these wall trees in March to keep the ground warm, and at the same time moist, which helps us to both forward and large roses.
To dispose rose trees to bear forward, the not suffering any flowers to blow the present year, and pruning short in July, or August, is a means from which much may be expected, especially if there is any artificial warmth used in the spring to force them. With a view to this, some good brushy rooted, low growing plants, may be potted in autumn, not suffered to bear the next summer, and being pruned down (as above) will force well the next spring. Rose trees potted for an ordinary blow, must not be in too small ones, nor placed in a warm situation, except early in spring, and must be kept cool by watering. As to the propagation of rose trees, many will send forth suckers enow, and those that do not, may be layered, by slitting (as carnations) or budded; but may be two years before they root. See page 67. Some will come by cuttings, but uncertainly, as the burgundy, &c. The evergreen, everblowing rose, takes well by cuttings; but it will not do abroad, except in the summer months, and therefore is not in the list: It is a semi-double dark crimson, and may be treated as a geranium; grows low, and rather weak. The burnet, apple, or any other sort, producing good seed, may be propagated that way; but it is a slow way, the seed seldom coming up till the second year. The double yellow rose blows indifferently, but when fair, the flowers are very beautiful. Plant it against an east wall, and in dry, but strong ground.
Snow-drop tree is considerably ornamental. Layers will be two years in rooting. If raised from seed, (imported) sow it as soon as it arrives, in pots, or boxes, and house it before frosts come. If they come not up the first year, set them on a gentle heat the following [Page 42] spring, and they will soon appear. Shelter the seedlings the first winter in a frame, or a green house.
Tutsan grows wild in woods, and will therefore do well in the shade, as among trees. Every shrub, or plant that will flourish in such a situation is valuable; and a gardener's attention will be well employed to discover them, by trials, &c. The St. John's wort, and St. Peter's wort, (allied to tutsan) may be planted in the shade.
Willow herb, as its roots run much, should some of it be potted; and as it loves moisture, may be set in the shade, and kept well watered.
V.
LIST of evergreen trees, some of which are considered as forest, or timber trees.
- *Arbor vita, common American and Chinese, s.l.c.
- *Andrachne, or oriental arbutus, s.l.in fr. in. Nov. d.
- Andromeda, or Carolina sorrel tree, s.l.su. July m.
- Arbutus, com. and scar. fl. sing. and double, s.l.in. Nov.
- Bay tree, com. and doub. fl. and striped leaved, l.s.su.d.
- Box tree, br. and nar. wh. and yel. strip. leaved, s.l.sl.c.
- *Cedar of Libanus, Carolina and Virginia, s.
- —Phoenician, Lycian and Bermudian, s. Cork tree, see the article oak
- *Cypress, large common upright, and male-spreading, s.
- —Portugal pendulous or goa cedar, s.
- —the lower upright, or pyramidal shape, s.
- *Fir, spruce, Norway, American sorts, &c. s.
- *—silver, (i. e. the pitch fir) and balm of gilead, s.
- —hemlock, and variegated balm or gilead, s.
- Holly, several plain, and many variegated sorts, s.l.gr.b.
- —Dahoon, and Yapon, or S. sea tea tree, ditto
- Juniper, Swedish, and two Spanish sorts, s.
- —see cedar, Virginian, (i. e. the red) &c.
- Laurel, com. or cherry bay, and wh. and yel. str. l.c.s.su.
- —Portugal, reddish wood, bright leaves, ditto
- [Page 43] *Magnolia, or laurel leaved tulip tree, l.s.c. August
- *oak (ilex) common evergreen, br. nar. leaved, s.
- *—Montpelier, or holly leaved oak, s.
- *—cork tree, broad and narrow leaved, s.
- *—Molucca, or the American live oak, s.
- —scarlet-bearing, or the kermes oak, s.
- *Pine tree, wild Scotch pine, commonly called fir, s.
- *—pinaster, stone, mountain Siberian, s.
- *—Weymouth, torch, or Virginia swamp, s.
- *—Carolina swamp, or prickly coned, &c. s.
- Privet, common evergreen, white flower, s.su.l. June
- *Pyracantha, or evergreen thorn, red berry, s.l.c. May
- Savin, large upright, plain and variegated, s.l.c.
- Spandle tree, American plain and striped evergr. s.l.c.
- Strawberry tree, see andrachne and arbutus.
- Yew, short, narrow, broad and striped leaved, s.
*⁎* Some of these, though they attain, in a course of years, considerable height, may be occasionally considered as large shrubs, instead of trees, and planted accordingly: Skilful pruning may keep large shrubs down, and lead others to mount.
OBSERVATIONS ON PARTICULAR TREES.
Andromeda tree should have a dry soil, and sheltered situation.
Arbor vitae, though both sorts are in estimation, yet the Chinese is most ornamental. Naturally they are of large growth, and hardy, yet sometimes the Chinese sort is kept in pots, as an agreeable companion (for several years) of other exotic evergreens.
Arbutus may be propagated from the first young shoots of the summer, planting them in pots, and putting them in a moderate hot bed, (rather of bark) covering close with a hand-glass that is air tight; and thus most tender shoots of woody plants, which are found difficult to strike, may (most probably) he made to grow, as the bay, [...]lastrus, cypress, &c. They may [Page 44] be tried on a warm border, keeping the earth cool, and the glasses perfectly close. If the cuttings are planted just within the glass, watering well round the outside will reach them, and thus they need not be uncovered: If the glasses are taking off for watering, it is not (however) material, provided they are carefully fixed close again. As soon as the cuttings appear to grow, air must be given them, or they will run up weak.
Bay, the common plain sort is rather tender, and requires a situation sheltered from bleak winds; but the variegated and double flowered sorts are tenderer still; and as they rarely succeed well abroad, they are commonly considered as green house plants.
Cedar, the Bermudian, is tender whilst young, and should have a favourable situation afterwards.
Fir, there is a variety of each species, denominated from the number of the leaves, and the shape and colour of the cones. The balm of gilead, and hemlock sorts, are the lowest growers. To get the seed from the cones, lay them before a good fire, so as not to scorch them; and if they come not out well, after heating this way, bore a hole up the middle, and drive something of iron in to split them open.
Oak, the evergreen sorts are excellent timber, and very ornamental in pleasure grounds, page 27. The red excrescences upon the kermes oak, are occasioned b [...] infects making insertions in the bark for depositing their eggs, which causing an extravasation of the sap, it there condenses, and forms the little granulous substances, used for scarlet dying.
Pine, there are several other sorts of less estimation. The Waymouth and torch pines are the loftiest, and the C [...]olina swamp the lowest growers. To get out the seed, observe what is said above, as the pine cones are harder to open than the firs.
Pyracantha requires some support of stakes, pales, or wall, though it may be trained as a standard bush, or form an hedge impregnable. It is very beautiful [Page 45] when in full fruit; but it so often misses being so, (chiefly through bad pruning, page 172) that it is got too much out of repute. It does best in a dry poor soil, and an eastern aspect. Young cuttings, in June, will strike, being potted in good earth, and set in the shade till autumn, and then plunged in the ground under a warm wall. See arbutus, observations on.
Savin, the variegated is beautifully ornamental, and it not getting out of bounds, seldom growing above a yard high, should be more frequently met with than it is.
VI.
LIST of low evergreen trees and shrubs.
- 3 Adam's needle, common and Virginian, pur. and wh. s.r.
- 4 Alaturnus, large, a variety in leaf, pl. and str. s.l. Feb.
- 3—lower growing, ditto
- Andromeda, yellow flowered Virginian, s.su.c. July, m.
- 1—box leaved, poly, shining, &c. ditto
- 4 Box tree, tall sort, see the last list.
- 1—dwarf, plain, and striped leaved, sl.l.c.s.
- 4 Briar, sw. evergreen double red and yellow fl. su.l.b. May
- 2 Butcher's brown, common, knee holm, or holly, s.r.
- 2—broad leaved, or Alexandrian laurel, s.r.
- 1—long leaved, or Alexandrian bay, s.r.
- 3—large, or shining leaved Alexan. bay. s.r.
- 3 Celashus, or staff tree, climbing and upright, s.l. July, d.
- 3 Crstus, popular leaved, gum, &c. several, wh. s.c. May
- 4 Clematis, evergreen, or Spanish climber, c.l.s. Nov.
- 3 Cytisus, hairy evergreen, Spanish, ye [...]. fl. s.c. June, &c. d.
- 2—Austrian, ditto
- 2 Furze, common, yellow and white flowered, s. April
- 3—French, yellow flowered, ditto
- 4 Groundsel tree, ivy leaved, oleander, &c. wh. fl. s.l.c.
- 1 Heath, com. English pur. wh. and yel. flow. l.r.s. July
- 1 Hyslop, blue and red fl. and striped leaved, s.sl.c. June
- 3 Jerusalem sage, yellow and purple slow. r.l.c. June
- 4 Jasmine, trailing yellow flowered, l.c. July
- 2—dwarf upright, ditto
- [Page 46]4 Ivy, tall plain, wh. and yel. strip. c.l.s. fl. Sep. fr. Jan.
- 2—com. dwarf bl. berried, and yel. berried, ditto
- 1 Germander tree, yel. white and purple flow. s.sl.c. July, d.
- 1 Horse tail, shrubby, the greater and less, su.r. July
- 4 Juniper, common shrubby English, yel. flow. s. April
- 4 Honeysuckle, evergreen scarlet trumpet, c.l.s. June
- 4 Kalmia, broad leaved, pale red flower, s.su.l. July
- 3—narrow leaved, bright red flower, ditto
- 2—hairy leaved, reddish purple flower, ditto
- 1—glaucous leaved, pink flower, ditto
- 1 Lavender cotton, com. and rosemary leaved, yel. r.s. Ju.
- 1—sea, com. and shrubby Siberian, bl. r.sl.c.
- 2—French, (staechas) yel. flow. r.sl.c. June
- 3 Laurustinus, com. br. and nar. leaved, l.s.c. Aug. &c.
- 3—bairy, shining, and striped leaved, ditto
- 4 Moon-trefoil. (medicago) shrubby, yel. flow. May, &c.
- 4 Phillyrea, mock privet, or privet leaved, s.l. March
- —striped, box leaved, bay, rosemary, &c. do.
- 1 Periwinkle, trailing and upright, blue fl. l.c.su. Feb. &c.
- 1—doub. fl. and white and yel. striped, ditto
- 2 Purstain tree, sea, silvery leaves, com. and Spanish, c.
- 2 Ragwort, common sea, hoary leaved, s.c. June, &c. d.
- 4 Rhododendron, large, or laurel leaved, red fl. s.l. Aug.
- 3—dwarf, or the Pontic rose bay, s.l. Aug.
- 4 Rose, common musk evergreen, wh. flow. l.su. Aug.
- 4 Rosemary, com. plain, and variegated, c.l.sl. June, d.
- 3 Rue, broad, narrow and striped leaved, c.l.sl. June
- 3—Aleppo, broad and narrow leaved, ditto, d.
- 3 Savin, common plain spreading, and variegated, s.l.c.
- 4 smilax, or rough bind-weed, wh. fl. red sr, l.r.s. June
- 3 Widow-wail, (cneorum) a trailer, pl. fl. c.l.s. May, &c.
- 1 Wormwood, sea, or lavender leaved, and Roman, sl.r.
*⁎* If the tenderer sorts of these shrubs are judiciously planted, they may succeed abroad, and are worth the trial, as their place may, at any time, be easily supplied by some shrub from the nursery. While young, for a winter or two, in severe weather, a few bushes laid round, and a little peas haulm on the top, would save many a curious exotic, when they are nearly hardy enough to endure our climate.
OBSERVATIONS ON PARTICULAR SHRUBS.
Adam's needle (yacca) is somewhat tender, and should be out of the way of cutting winds.
Andromeda tree is too tender for the open ground in general, but has survived abroad, our ordinary winters, being in a favourable situation. It naturally likes a moist soil, but the roots should be kept dry in winter.
Celastrus, the upright, or Virginian studded, is somewhat tender, and must be planted accordingly: It is the pret [...]est of the two, bearing white flowers, and scarlet fruit.
Cistus, all the sorts are rather tender, but if brought up as hardy from the sowing as may be, and planted in a dry soil, shelter and sun, will stand ordinary winters abroad in the shrubberry, and prove delightful ornaments: Cuttings do not make so fine plants as seedlings, but are hardier.
Cytisus, Spanish, must have a dry warm situation.
Germander tree, though generally considered as a green house plant, it is asserted, by some, will endure ordinary [...]ters abroad, with proper management. Risk of experiment in these cases, or the trouble attending, should not be minded, for if a shrub will live abroad, it is surely much better there; and it has been found that several things will do so, which have been used to be housed, even in stoves.
Groundsel tree, or ploughman's spikenard, must have a snug situation abroad, as hard frosts are apt to cut it; and if it is potted and housed, it must have a great deal of air, as it only needs protection in severe weather. This is an argument for trying all things abroad, of which there is a chance of living there, for they cannot have the air they require in a green house, where are so many plants of a tenderer nature.
Honeysuckle, evergreen, allow it a sheltered situation, and let it be as much as possible in sight.
Moon-tresoil is a very beautiful evergreen, flowering from May to October; but as it is tender, must have [Page 48] a dry warm situation, and then a little attention in severe frosts may secure it.
Phillyrea in all its varieties, though rather a rambling grower, is considered as one of the standing ornaments of our shrubberies; yet it has beauty in neither flower, nor fruit, as is the case with some other plants, (particularly evergreens) being retained only for their foliage. The striped sort should have a sheltered situation, as indeed is, in a measure, necessary to all variegated plants, as their ornamental nature, in this respect, is the consequence of hereditary weakness.
Periwinkle is a pretty under shrubby evergreen, if properly kept up to the lower part of pales, or a wall, or the larger sort may be trained to a low stake, or even kept as a little bush. It is very well to confine the roots (being apt to run) by slaty stones, or tiles: It succeeds well in shade and moisture.
Purslain tree, the Spanish is not so hardy as the common sort, but will generally survive our winters, in good situations.
Ragwort, this sort (as all the others) used to be housed in winter; but will stand abroad in a warm, sheltered, dry situation, and its hoary leaves are very ornamental, though there is no great beauty in its flowers. When raised from seed, it is apt to get greener in leaf, and therefore it will be best raised from cuttings, which should be taken from the whitest plants. A likeness to the original is frequently lost from seed, but is assuredly maintained from cuttings and layers, though the former method is generally to be recommended, where no inconvenience attends it.
Rose, this sort will need support, being rather trailing.
Rosemary will not do in all situations. See page 261.
Smilax, as it is nailing, or climbing, is commonly planted to run up he trunks of trees, &c. It may be trained to tall stakes, and should be planted in sight, as in the front of plantations. There are several sorts of it, and the bay leaved Virginian has black fruit.
VII.
THE FLOWERS in the following list of annuals are numbered (as the shrubs were) agreeable to their most usual heights. The time of flowering is not mentioned, because that will vary, according to the time of sowing, management, and season; very few before, or after June and July. Many continue longer in flower than a month.
- 4 Amaranthus tree, tricolor and bicolor
- 3 —globe, purple, red, white and striped
- 4 —coxcomb, com. large red, scarlet, yellow, &c.
- 2 —common dwarf of colours as ditto
- 3 —spike flowered coxcombs, a variety
- 3 Balsams, double, red, scarlet and purple striped
- 3 Browallia, spreading and upright, blue flowered
- 2 Calceolaria, or slipper-wort, winged leaved
- 4 Capsicums, red, yellow and white podded
- 3 Cleome, prickly stalked, and five leaved
- 4 Colutea, or scarlet African bladder sena
- 4 Con [...]olvulus, scarlet, (ipomaea quamoclit) a climber
- 3 Egg plant, white, yellow, red, and prickly fruited
- 2 Humble, or spreading branching sensitive plant
- 1 Ice plant, or diamond ficoidas, white and yellow flowered
- 4 Pemapates phaenicia, scarlet flowered
- 3 Physalis, or winter cherry, angular and downy
- Sensitive, see humble plant and observation
- 4 Sida, or Indian mallow, heart leaved, pink
- 4 Stramonium, or thorn apple, double purple, &c.
*⁎* Some persons cultivate the serpentine cucumber, or melon, as a curiosity of the summer, the fruit being produced from one to two yards long, under good management; but it is to be remembered it will take up much room.
[Page 50] As to the spirting (or wild) cucumber, though it may be mentioned here, it is very hardy, so as to sow itself in autumn, come up in spring, and will abide as a perennial. Sow in March, and allow it two yards square. This is merely propagated for diversion, as a noli me tangere; for if the fruit is touched when ripe, it bursts, and throws its foeted contents to some distance, perhaps over the clothes of the adventurer.
In order to have gigantic flowers of the taller sorts of this class, (particularly coxcombs, tricolors, and stramoniums) drawing, or multiplying frames are used by some. These are made of boards about five or six inches broad, to put under the top frame, for it to rest upon; and two, or three of these are used, as the plants increase in height. But this business may be effected, by strong stakes at the corners, with holes, to p [...]t iron pins in to rest the frame on, nailing matting, or cloth, round the bottom.
OBSERVATIONS ON PARTICULAR FLOWERS.
Amaranthus, the tree sort, grows larger than the others, and bears purple flowers. The tricolor and bicolor are so called, from the former having the leaves of three colours; i. e. a bright red, yellow and green; and the latter of two, a deep red and purple; and it is for these, and not the flower, that they are cultivated. The flowers of the globe sorts have the peculiar property of retaining their form and colour a long time (years) when gathered, and have therefore the denomination of everlasting. Clear the seed of this flower from its downy covering before sowing, as a means of forwarding the germination.
Balsam, when double and well marked, is a very fine flower. The plain coloured red and white, semi-double and single ones, are not of much account with the curious, but may be put out in ordinary borders to make a shew. The seed of this flower should be [Page 51] nicely saved from the fullest blossomed, and distinctly striped sorts, that have not grown near small, or self coloured ones. The plants elected for seed, should be protected from the wet and cold, after Mid-August, by putting them under lights, or in a green house window, where they may have the full sun.
Calceolaria, the flower of, is esteemed only for the curiosity of its slipper shape. The blow may be continued all summer, by planting cuttings at different times.
Capsicums are usually ranked in the less tender class, and though they are in nature so, yet to have them fine, and to fruit in time, they should be brought forward, by being treated as balsams, &c. at least in situation far north of London. They are grown only for the beauty and use of their pods, and these are variously shaped, as long, heart, cherry, &c.
Cleome is a very tender annual, (has been long considered as a stove plant) but may come under the cultivation of the ordinary florist, by continuing it longer in a frame, as suppose to Mid-July, or later, if the season is then unkind; and then plunging the pots in a warm border. When autumn approaches, a hand glass may be set on forked sticks over this, or any tender plant, and thus preserve it abroad longer.
Colutea is a perennial shrub of somewhat tender nature; and though the seed will come up on cold ground in high spring, yet by sowing it as one of this class, it may be brought forward enough to produce its beautiful flowers the same autumn. See lists IV. and X.
Egg plant must have a dry soil, and warm situation, but yet plenty of water in hot weather. The blossom is not striking, but the fruit is often as large as a swan's egg, and with common management will be as big as a hen's. This plant requires, however, to be sown forward, and should be brought on by a third hot bed, if it might be.
[Page 52] Humble plant is one of the sensitive plants, the property of which is to close its leaves, or drop them upon being touched. The common sensitive plant will grow erectly to eight feet, in a hot house, (which is its proper place) but the humble plant is spreading, and seldom reaches more than a stature of two feet; for its lower growth it is therefore more proper for our purpose here. It is called humble from its receding and dropping so completely when touched, footstalk and all, as it were making a bow. The humble plants are distinguished from the common upright growing sensitives, as the latter only closes the leaf, without dropping the stalk.
Ice plant trails and spreads wide on the ground, makes no shew in its flower, but is beautifully covered with chrystal drops, shining like diamonds when the sun is on it; or as the frozen drops of iciles. It is not nice in its culture, or weather, though it should not be put out too young. The best way is to plant one in a pot of six or seven inches diameter, without any thing at bottom over the hole; and keeping it in the frame till it gets too big for the pot, plunge it in the ground a little over the rims. Thus the plant will not be too luxuriant, but yet sufficiently nourished, (for it has small roots) and will flower sooner, and ripen the seed better for this treatment.
VIII.
- 3 Alkekengi, or winter cherry, angular and downy
- 3 Amaranthus, trailing, or pendulous flowered, red
- 3 —bloody leaved, with erect flowers, purple
- 3 —upright, reddish purple flowered
- 3 After, China, double, white, red, purple, brown, strip, &c.
- 2 Balsam, yellow, noli me tangere, or touch me not
- [Page 53]2 Basil, common sweet, red and purple flowered
- 1 — dwarf, or bush, a variety in leaf
- Capsicums, see the last list
- 2 Carthamus, or common bastard saffron, yellow
- 2 — woolly, or distaff flower, yellow
- 2 Cerinthe, or honeywort, great and small, purple and yel.
- 4 Chrysanthemum, double, white and yel. plain and quilled
- 4 Convoloulus, major, pink, purple, and deep purple
- 1 Geranium, African trailing, variegated flower
- 4 Hollyhock, Chinese, single and double variegated
- 1 India, or Chinese pink, single and double, striped variously
- Love apple, or tomatum, see page 264
- Love lies bleeding, see amaranthus trailing
- Mignenette, see observation, next list
- 4 Marigold, African, pale and deep yellow, plain and quilled
- 3 — French, yellow and crimson striped, velvety
- 2 — dwarf sorts of both African and French
- 4 Marvel of Peru, white, yellow, red, purple and variegated
- Nasturtium, yellow and orange flower, July, see observation
- 1 Nolana, Peruvian dwarf, a trailer, blue flower
- 4 Palma Christi, large and small, a variety in stalk
- Persicaria, see next list
- 2 Poppy, Mexican, or prickly poppy, yellow flower
- Prince's feather, see amaranthus upright
- Scabious, sometimes made an annual, see biennials
- 2 Stock, com. ten week, red, scarlet, purple and white
- 1 — dwarf French fine scarlet, and ditto
- 2 — Prussian, or wall flower leaved, ditto
- 2 Sweet sultan, yellow, purple, red and white flowered
- 4 Tobacco, common broad and narrow leaved Virginian
- 3 Xeranthemum, or eternal flower, white violet and purple
- 3 Zinnia, yellow flowered, and red many flowered.
*⁎* The seeds of most of these flowers will come up very well in cold ground, (if not sown too early) but are forwarded by a little heat, so as to have them much earlier, and a finer blow, producing seed, which late plants will not. The sorts of these that naturally require heat are, after, basil, gerarnum, love apple, marvel of Peru, palma Christi, yellow [...]ultan, and zinnia
[Page 54] The gourd may be added to this class; but to succeed well, it should have a good south wall to be trained against, and it will take up a good deal of room there. Sorts numerous, as to size, shape and colour. The common pumpion (see page 243) is the hardiest; and the warted orange gourd is commonly thought the prettiest.
OBSERVATIONS ON PARTICULAR FLOWERS.
After, to have it forward and fine, should have a second slight hot bed to prick a few out upon, and indeed this would be a great advantage to any of the other sorts. Those not thus forwarded, will make a second blow. The striped sorts are much the prettiest, yet the plain ones make a good shew, and do very well for shrubberies, &c. particularly the superb white and red. It is a good way to plant a few asters, or any flowers designed for seed, in beds by themselves, in a way of nursery, as in the best borders it is much neater to have all flowers pulled off regularly, when their beauty is over: Pull up all bad flowers (as soon as discovered) from amongst such seeding plants.
Balsam, yellow, is more frequently sown in cold ground, (as others of this list, carthamus, cerinthe, poppy, prince's feather, and xeranthemum) but it is worth while to afford the assistance of a little heat. This flower is sufficiently ornamental to merit a place in the garden; but is chiefly curious for the elastic property of its seed pods bursting with force, when just pressed between the fingers, throwing the seeds to a distance.
Chinese hollyhock should be brought forward (especially northwards) to insure a timely blow. See page 12, vol. 2.
Chrysanthemum, to preserve some of the finest doubles, plant cuttings, or slips, in September, in pots, and house them before November, or the frost comes; and they will survive the winter, and flower much earlier, though not so strong as those sown in spring.
[Page 55] Convolvulus major will need support by a wall, stake, or otherwise, to be trained, or run up, as a scarlet bean. The deep blue is called convolvulus nil, or anil. The major convolvulus makes a good shew, and may be sown in April, in the places designed to flower; but it is the best way to sow three or four seeds in a small pot, which being placed on a gentle heat, will be much forwarder and finer, and may be turned out whole (when about three inches high) into open ground; for this flower, (as many other annuals) does not transplant well: Nil will not do without heat to bring it up.
India pink is now brought to blow much more double and variegated than formerly, and it is a very neat, engaging flower, blowing a long time. Prick them out when quite small, (for they readily strike) that they may not be drawn up weak, and let them grow in single detached plants, in a dry light soil, and they will be strong. If cut down as soon as the principal blow is over, they will stand another year.
Marigold the African, grows strongly erect. There is a variety in the form of the flower, and the quilled sorts are mostly admired. The French grows weakly spreading, and there are beautiful varieties of it from seed, which should be carefully saved from the most double flowers, having had not single ones growing near them. The smell of these flowers is unpleasant, but there are sweet scented sorts of each.
Marvel of Peru is considered as an annual, yet is naturally perennial in root—our climate makes it annual. If the roots of those growing abroad are taken up in October, and dried a few days, they may be packed in dry sand, and kept in a dry place from frost) till spring; when potted and placed on a gentle heat, they will shoot, and come forward. Or if the plants are housed in autumn (before the leaves are damaged by frost) and the pots stand till the mould [Page 56] gets very dry, that may be cut down, and the roots (probably) live, having no moisture to rot them.
Palma Christi, the large leaved (often half a yard broad) will grow from seven to ten feet high, according to culture, as early sown, &c. As it is valued for its noble stature, and ample foliage, some gardeners bring it forward as a tender annual, in order to produce a giant; but it is not advisable. The small leaved grows to about four feet high, and is an agreeable plant in the leaf, in other respects then size.
Nasturtium seed comes up well on natural ground, but a little frost kills the plants, hence it has been considered in this class, to have it flower early. Late sown plants, if potted and housed, will blow in winter, and live round to spring. Cuttings of it will grow. The spreading, rambling nature of this shewy annual, makes some people object to it; but the evil may be remedied, by growing it in a poor dry soil, or treating it as directed for the ice plant, in last list. The dwarf sort is preferred by some for flower borders, but is not so floriferous as the large. See page 259.
Stock, ten week, (as beautiful and fragrant) is the most important annual flower we have. Every one admires it, and its absence is always felt. It therefore merits every attention, to raise fine double flowers, to have them early, a continued succession, and as late as possible.
There should be four sowings of this flower in the year. Let the first be in the spring, (as at the end of February, or beginning of March) on a gentle heat; and being soon thinned a little, they should be pricked out in about a fortnight upon another moderate hot bed, at four inches asunder, where they may grow till this distance is thought too crowding; but the best rule is, to give them their final station as soon as they have acquired eight leaves.
The second sowing should take place on a little heat, when the first plants are pricked out; and let this [Page 57] sowing be presently thinned to an inch asunder; prick the plants out in the full ground, (or on a moderate hot bed, if you wish to forward them) at six inches asunder. Here they may grow till either put out with eight leaves, or stand till their flower buds appear, which shew plainly whether they will be double or single; the double having round buds, and the single long ones. But if every other is drawn with eight leaves, the rest will do the better, and may be taken up with large balls of earth; concerning the method of doing which, see page 9, vol. 2. Or, every other being taken up from the bed, the rest may remain to make a grand shew in flower. Let as many single ones as are not wanted for seed, be pulled, or cut up.
The third sowing is to be upon cold ground, in a warm border, or rather under a hand-glass, some time, between the first and tenth of May. Let the plants be thinned in time, so as not to draw one another up weak, and pricked out at four inches, as soon as may be, in showery weather, for stocks will transplant very young; and when they have eight leaves, let them be planted where they are to blow. It is a good way (in furnishing borders) to plant three or four stocks together, about four inches from one another, and those that prove single, may be cut out as soon as discovered.
The fourth sowing is designed for plants to be preserved through the winter for a spring blow, and should be made either the last week in July, or the first in August. Plant some close under a south wall, and pot others for housing; but let them not be sheltered before, or more than necessary. If two or three plants are put in a pot, the single may be cut away from the double as soon as discovered.
The French stock is very floriferous, and there generally comes more double of this than the others. The Prussian is sometimes called the sea-green stock, [Page 58] to distinguish it from the others, which are somewhat hoary leaved.
To save seed that is most promising for double, mark those flowers which have five or six leaves, by tying a bit of thread round them. A single flowering plant that has double ones growing near it, produces good seed; but those single flowers that come out before the double ones appear, it is proper to take off, as also all the late flowers, which if they ripen their seeds at all, would be weak; and a plant having but few pods to ripen, will certainly produce the boldest seed, and of course the largest plants and flowers may be expected from it. Be sure that the seed is ripe before gathered, and that it is kept dry, which will be best in their pods, close tied in paper bags.
Sultan, the yellow is the finest flower, and has a very agreeable musky scent; but it is the tenderest, and will hardly do without the assistance of heat to bring the seeds up: It has a chance, however, if sown under a small hand-glass, that is air tight, on a warm border. The yellow will produce many fine flowers, if pricked out upon a second slight hot-bed.
Zinnia, the colours of this flower are dingy, but yet agreeable. Some gardeners chuse to treat it as the balsam; but a moderate hot bed will produce the plants large and forward enough to ripen their seeds. Zinnia is, however, rather more impatient of cold than others of this class.
- 2 Adonis, pheasant's eye, or bird's eye, red and yellow
- 1 Amethystea, the flower is a pretty amethy it blue one
- 1 Alysson, sweet scented, white flowering
- 2 Balm, Moldavian, blue and red flowered
- [Page 59] Balsam, yellow, see last list, and observation
- 2 Belvidere, annual, summer or mock cypress
- 2 Borage, variegated leaved, purple and red, see page 253
- 1 Campion, dwarf, viscous, or dwarf lychniss, purple
- 1 Candy tuft, white, red, crimson and purple
- 1 —bitter, and sweet scented white
- 1 Caterpillar plant, four sorts yellow, see page 5, vol. 2
- 2 Catchfly, Lebel's red, purple and white
- Cerinthe, or honey wort, see last list
- 2 Clary, annual pink, purple and white topped
- 1 Convolvulus minor, blue, white and striped
- 4 Cyanus, or corn bottles, blue, red, purple, white and strip.
- Devil in a bush, see nigella
- 1 Geranium, annual red musk, and a showy blue and purple
- 1 Erigeron, or Canada flea wort, white
- 2 Hawkweed, (bastard) red, pale and deep yellow
- 1 Heart's ease, or pansey, large Dutch, &c. a variety
- 4 Indian corn, dwarf, or maize, yellow flower, red fruit
- 2 Ketmia bladder, or flower of an hour, yellow
- 4 Larkspur, tall, unbranched, branching and rocket
- 2—dwarf rocket, as of ditto, a variety
- 3—Neapolitan, branched and spotted
- 2 Lathyrus, joint podded, blue flowered
- 3 Lavatera, or cretan mallow, red, white and purple
- 2—three month's Syrian, pale red flower
- 1 Lupine, sweet scented, yellow flowered
- 3—common, two blue sorts, and a white
- 4—hairy giant blue, and rose coloured
- —scarlet, see pea, Tangier
- Lychnis, dwarf annual, see campion
- 4 Mallow, curled leaved Syrian, and Chinese, pink
- —Venetian, see ketmia
- —Cretan and a Syrian, see lavatera
- 3 Marigold, giant, or large common double
- 2—large cape, hybrid, or mongrel
- 1—dwarf cape, leafy, and naked stalked
- 1 Mignonette, (trailing) or sweet scented reseda
- [Page 60]3 Mulberry blight, or strawberry spinach, red fruit
- 1—dwarf plain and variegated leaved
- Nasturtium, see observation, last list
- 2 Nigilla, blue, white and yellow, single and double
- Normandy tuft; i. e. red candy tuft, which see
- 4 Pea, sweet, purple, scar, wh. pink and wh. or painted lady
- 4—Tangier, sometimes called scarlet lupine
- 2—blue flowered, or cultivated lathyrus
- 4—crown, rose, or cape horn, pink and white
- 1—winged, or winged podded lotus, red flower
- 4 Persicaria, oriental, red flowered, see pages 6,13, vol. 2.
- 4 Poppy, tall, double purple, scarlet, carnation, &c.
- 2—dwarf, or corn poppy, double, a variety
- 2—prickly Mexican, or yellow flowered
- 3—chelidonium, or horned scarlet
- Scabious, see next list
- 1 Snails, hedge hogs and horns, yellow, see page 5, vol. 2
- 2 Snapdragon, annual Sicilian, white flowered
- 1 Stock, (maritime) dwarf annual, or Virginian
- 4 Sun flower, large double, pale and full yellow
- 3—dwarf double ditto
- 2 Toad flax, or three leaved antirhinum, yellow, blue, &c.
- 1 Whitelow grass, white and yellow flowered
- 1 Venus's locking glass, blue, white and purple
- 1—naval wort, common and Portugal, white
- Xeranthemum, or eternal flower, see last list.
*⁎* There will not need many observations on the flowers of this class. Directions respecting their cultivation will be found in the last section. It was there said, that May was not too late for sowing those annuals that come quick into flower;—the season may be extended (for the blows) to some, through June, or even the beginning of July, as annual stock, candy tuft, convolvulus, minor, corn bottles, heart's ease, yellow lupine, mignonette, sweet pea, and pheasant's eye. But, if dry weather, the seeds must be watered to bring them up, and the plants also to bring them forward.
OBSERVATIONS ON PARTICULAR FLOWERS.
Belvidere is of a beautiful regular growth. The autumn sown seed make far the finest plants, and as self sown ones often come up, they should be preserved. This flower is adapted for potting, in which situation it looks well. See pages 5, 14, vol. 2.
Ketmia, the flower fades in a short time, when the sun is out; but the plant produces a great number, in long succession.
Larkspur is seldom permitted to attain its utmost perfection, not allowing it room enough. The large sorts should be from a foot to eighteen inches asunder, and the dwarf half this distance: A first rate florist directs two feet for the branching larkspur. See page 14.
Mignonette is often sown on heat, early in the spring, to obtain forward plants for pricking out into pots, boxes, or baskets, to be housed in windows, &c. But, as it does not transplant well, take it up with a little earth about the roots; and, if convenient, put the pots, &c. on a little heat, till well rooted.
Mulberry blight or more properly blite, i. e. the herb blitum, whose fruit resembles a red unripe mulberry. It is also called strawberry spinach, and the fruit like a scarlet strawberry. The branches of this plant must be supported by a wall, pales, or sticks, or the weight of the fruit (not eatable) will bring them to the ground. It looks best, and is very handsome, when trained to a wall, which it should be, just as a fruit tree, suffering no side shoots to remain on. The seed is near a month coming up, which makes autumn sown plants valuable, in order to have the fruit forward and fine. Some persons sow it in spring upon a slight hot bed, and prick the plants out where they are to grow; but to sow forward, in their proper place, (not to be transplanted) generally does very well; as [Page 62] it will then decorate the autumn, when other things begin to fail.
Stock, annual, if sown about Mid-August, for an edging, or in little patches, will make a pretty early spring blow, as it is very hardy: A light soil suits it best. This little flower is commonly spoiled by being suffered to grow thick, which makes it trail, and ramble too much. Four in a patch, about four inches asunder, is sufficient.
X.
- 2 Campion, rose, single red, white and striped and doub. crims.
- 8 Canterbury bells, blue, purple and white flower, June
- 2—variegated, and double flower, June
- 2 Carnation, (or gilliflower) a great variety, see observation
- 2 Chelone, forking, penciled, American, purple, September
- 2 Clary, garden, a variety in leaf, purple, see P. 254, June
- Colutea, see sena, bladder, below
- 3 Honeysuckle French, red, white and striped flower, June, d.
- 3 Honesty, satin flower, or moonwort, purple and white May
- 2 Lion's tale Virginian, or monarda punctata, yellow July
- 4 Mallow tree, (proving sometimes biennial) purple, June, d.
- 2—vervain, ditto, red and white, June, d.
- 3 Milk vetch, fox tail, (often biennial) yellow, s. June, d.
- 4 Mullein, branching, phlomoide and sinuated, yellow, June
- 2 Penstemon, (a biennial perennial) violet and pl. s. Sept.
- 2 Poppey, common, horned podded, yellow flower, July
- 4 Primrose tree, com. hairy and smooth stemed, yellow, June
- 2 Rampion, (see page 261) a large blue bell flower, June
- 4 Rudbeckia, three lobed Virginian, yellow flower, July, d.
- 3 Scabious, purple, black, red, white and striped, flow. June
- 3—hen and chicken flowered, purple, June
- 3—sta [...], Spanish and Montpelier, purple, July
- 4 Sena, bladder, (colutea) Ethiopian scarlet, August
- [Page 63]2 Snapdragm, red, purp. white, yellow and variegated, June
- 2—red, &c. with variegated leaves, June, d.
- 3 Stock, Brompton, scarlet, blush and white, May
- 3—queen, red, blush and white, May
- 3—Twickenham, purple flowered, May
- 3—shrubby, white, tinged and spotted, May
- 4—large red Dutch and Patagonian, May
- 2 Sweet William, single and double, a variety, June
- 2—mule, or sweet Wil. pink, doub. red, June
- 2—broad leaved, striped and red flower, June
- 2 Wallflower, large, yellow and bloody, single and double
- 1—white, and dw. yellow, single and double, May
- 2—winter and early spring, single yellow
*⁎* Several biennial flowers, if sown early, or brought forward upon a little heat, will blow the same year, only later, as French honeysuckle, honesty, scabious, senna, and stocks; but it is not generally desirable to attempt this; as they do not come so fine and strong, when made annuals of. Those just named, of course, though sown late the preceding year, will blow the next; but some of the biennials, in this case, will not blow the next year, as has been particularly experienced with Canterbury bells, a few of which, though sown at their proper season, may stand over for another year.
OBSERVATIONS ON PARTICULAR FLOWERS.
Campion, though a perennial, should be considered as biennial, in order to a timely supply, as it sometimes is of no longer duration: The double (as bearing no seed) is propagated by slips from the roots.
Carnation is seldom considered as a biennial, though in fact it is so, as much as several others, usually denominated of this class; for, after the first blow, the plants become straggling, and flower weakly; it is, therefore, that they are always layered, &c. to continue them. The plain, deep red, or clove scented carnation, is the original, and an established cultivated [Page 64] sort. The rest are classed under the heads, flakes, hizarres, picquetees, and painted ladies, according to their colours, stripes, spots, and pouncings. For layering, and raising carnations, see the end of this section.
Chelone, the seed of this flower is best sown as soon as ripe, in autumn; and coming up in the spring, they may be planted in the borders, in June and July, and will flower the same season.
Primrose tree, produces so immense a quantity of seed, that it becomes rather a troublesome weed to some people. Cut the flower stems off, or pull up the plant, just before the seed pods are ripe enough to shed their contents.
Rudheckia, or American sun-flower, this biennial sort is called hardy, but should nevertheless have a dry sheltered situation. The narrow leaved dwarf perennial (about three feet) sometimes proves biennial, and may be sown as such, a little every year, by those who would extend their work in the culture of flowers.
Scabious has been noticed in the two last lists as an annual, which it becomes, if sown early; and some gardeners make a point of doing it on a little heat to forward them. As a biennial, it should not be sown too soon; but if forward plants are transplanted in June, it will prevent their flowering till next year, when they will come very fine and strong.
Sena, bladder, or colutea, E [...]opian scarlet, is rather tender, and the seedling plants must be potted and housed, or sheltered by a frame from sharp frosts. This flower is a perennial, (see list IV.) but as it is apt to be cut off in severe weather, it is here considered as biennial, and may take its chance after the first flowering. It is sometimes made an annual. See colutea, list VII.
Snapdragon we consider as biennial, it not blowing so handsome afterwards. The variegated (as all stripes are) is tenderish; this must be propagated from cuttings, as indeed the plain may be, though the finest [Page 65] plants come from seed. This flower is of longest continuance in a poor soil, and will grow out of cracks in walls.
Stock, or stock gilliflower, is apt to get too rampant (in some seasons) before winter, and when killed by frost, it is chiefly owing to this circumstance; for nothing stands severe weather well, that has grown very freely. Hence it used to be the custom of florists to transplant them several times in the summer; (even at every full moon) but to keep them down, and hardy, by this means, tends directly to weaken the blow, if not to kill the plant. The most reasonable method in this business is, not to sow too early, (or before the first week in April) to thin them, and to prick them out in time, that they may not be drawn up long legged; and by no means to let them have a dungy soil to grow in, or a very rich one. Prick them out the first cool weather after they have six leaves, at six or eight inches asunder, where let them remain till August, chusing a showery time, (rather about the middle) to plant them out where they are to blow; but let not this be into a moist soil, or damp situation. It is a good way to mix half sand in the mould that lies about the shanks above the roots; and when wet and frost comes, to lay coarse, or drift sand, round about them, two or three inches high, which remove at spring. Some plants may remain in the nursery bed till spring, to put out in cooler or moister ground, for in such a soil they blow best, though they do not stand the winter well in it: Stocks blow much finer in a showery summer than in a hot one. It will be a great advantage to those moved at spring, to have balls of earth to the roots, though they do not well retain it. To dispose them to it, and make them fitter to transplant, they may be cut round in autumn, with a long knife, five or six inches deep, and three inches from the stem, making one slanting cut under the root, at six inches depth, to cut those asunder that strike [Page 66] directly down. This is a practice that would answer in most things that are to be removed at spring; and if not, it would generally be of service, as the cutting off the end of a root, occasions it to throw out several others of a more fibrous nature.
Sweet William (or bearded pink) is distinguished into broad and narrow leaved sorts. This flower comes very diversified, from seed, many plain, others beautifully striped, and a few double, perhaps one in thirty or forty. But the single ones are generally so ornamental, that the want of doubles is not much lamented. The double sorts are propagated from layers, as carnations. The sweet William is perennial, but as the plants cease to be handsome (and in some cases die) after the first blow, it is necessary to raise some every year.
Wall-flowers, raised from seed, produce some doubles; but the chance is not great for fine ones, which are to be continued from slips in May, June, or July, planting them in a rich soil and shade till rooted. The double white wall-flower is tender, and should be potted for housing, as indeed other good sorts should be, and generally are.
XI.
- 2 Adonis, or perennial pheasant's eye, yellow, r.s. August, m.
- 3 Acanthus, smooth and prickly, white and pink, s.r. July, d.
- 3 Agrimony, the large, or odoriferous, yellow, s.r. July
- 3—hemp, common wild, red, s.r. August, m.
- 2—spotted stalked American, purple, ditto
- 3—lower Pennsylvanian and Virginian wh. ditto
- 4—Canada or tall purple flowered, ditto
- 4—tallest Pennsylvania, white flowered, ditto
- 2 Alkekengl, com. winter cherry, red fr. wh. fl. r.s. June
- 1 Alysson, rock, Cretan, and prickly, yel. and wh. s.r. May
- 1 Anthemis, or sea camomile, a trailer, white, s. July
- [Page 67]3 Anthemis, ox eye sort, yellow, white and red, r. June
- 1 Anthyllis, double, purple and scarlet trailing, s.r. June
- 1 Arum, com. spotted leaved, wh. fl. red berry, r. June
- 1—white striped leaved, and friar's cowl, r. May
- 4—dragon, common spotted stalked, purple, r. June
- 1 Asarabacca, Virginian vein leaved, &c. purp. r. May
- 2 Asphodel, or king's spear, yellow and white, s.r. June
- After, a variety, see starwort
- 1 Auricula, or bear's ear, see observation
- 1 Avens, com. alp. yel. and marsh, pur. &c. s.r. May, m.
- 3 Bachelor's button, sing. and double, red and wh. s.r. May
- —blue, see cyanus
- 1 Balm, grandiflorus, purple, red and white r. June
- 2 Barrenwort, alpine (epimedium) red, r. May, shade
- Bear's breech, see acanthus
- 1 Bear's ear sanicle, of Matthiolus, fine red, r. June, d.
- 1 Bear's foot, or hellebore, greenish flower, s.r. Feb.
- 2 Beto [...]y, com. Danish, oriental, par. red, wh. s.r. July, m.
- 2 Birthwort, upright yel. and trailing purple, s. August, d.
- 4 Bee larkspur, common, and great flow. blue, s.r. July
- 2 Bl [...]odwort, or bloody stalked dock, white, s. April
- 2 Borage, oriental perennial, blue flower, s.r. May, d.
- 1 Bugle, com. pyramidal blue, red and wh. r. May, m.
- 1 B [...]gloss, com. (see p. 2 [...]3) blue wh. and red, s. June
- 1—oriental trailing and Virginian yellow, s. May
- 2 Burn [...]t, com. (253) and agrimony leav. red, s.r. June
- 4 Bryony, common white flowered, red berried, s. May
- 2 Ca [...]a [...]a, alpine purple, a variety in leaf, s.r. June
- Calamint, Hetrurian, see balm grandiflorus
- 4 Campanula, pyramidal, or steeple flow. blue, s.s [...]. August
- 1—grandislora, and Carpathian, purp. s.r. July
- Campion, rose, see biennials, last list
- 3 Cardinal flower, scarlet, blue and violet, s.r.c. Aug. d.
- Carnation, see biennials, last list
- 2 Catchfly, or viscous campion, doub. red and wh. r. June
- 4 Centaury, great pur. and woad leaved yel. s.r. June
- 2 Chelone, Virginian, &c. wh. blue, red and purple, r. Sep.
- 4 Chervil, perennial, or sweet fern, white, s. June
- 1 Christmas rose, or black hellebore, white, r. January
- [Page 68]4 Clary, Indian blue, and glutinous yellow, s.r. June
- 3 Columbine, com. plain, striped and spotted, s.r. June
- 3 — feathered, (thalictrum) wh. and pur. ditto
- 2 — mountain, or alpine, large blue, s.r. May
- 1 — Canada dwarf early, red with yel. s.r.
- Cookoo flower, or meadow pink, see ragged robin
- 4 Coreopsis, verticillate, yellow, a long blow, r. July
- 1 Cowslip, double yellow, and double scarlet, r. May
- 1 — American, or Meadia purple, s.r. May
- 2 Crowfoot, meadow, double yellow flowered, r. May
- 1 — mountain, double white flowered, r. May
- 2 Cyanus, mountain, or perennial blue bottle, s.r. June
- 1 Daisy, wh. red, scar. variegated, coxcomb, &c. r. Apr.
- 1 — globe, (globularia) a fine blue flower, r. June
- 3 — ox eye, American and Montpelier, wh. s.r. July
- — Michaelmas, see starwort tradescants
- Dittany, see fraxinella
- 2 Dodartia, oriental, deep purple flower, r. May
- 2 Dog's bane, willow leaved, purple and white, &c. r. July
- 3 Dragon's head, Virginian purple flowered, s.r. August
- 2 — hussop leaved, blue flowered, s. June
- 3 Eryngo, or sea holly, Amethystine and Russian, s. July
- 2 — maratime English, and aquatic American, ditto
- 2 Eternal flower, pearly, or white everlasting, r. June
- 3 Feverfew, two doub. fl. and a curled leav. wh. s.r.c. June
- 4 Figwort, Spanish, elder leaved, red and gr. s.r.sl.c. July
- 4 — aquatic variegated leaved, ditto
- 4 Flax, perennial Siberian blue flowered, s. June
- 3 Foxglove, pur. red, wh. and iron coloured, s.r. June
- 2 — great and less yel. and Spanish purple, ditto
- — American, see monkey flower
- 3 F [...]axin [...]lla, wh. and purple flowered, s.r. June
- 3 French honeysuckle, Canadian red, wh. pur. s. June, d.
- 3 — sensitive branched, yellow, ditto
- 1 Fumatory, diffused branching, yel. and wh. s. June
- 2 — upright American purple, ditto
- 3 Gentian, great yellow, and purple flowering, s. July
- 1 — asclepias leav. and crosswort, blue, s.r. May
- 1 Gentianella, fine azure blue flower, s.r. May
- 1 Geranium, (English) blue, purple, red, black, r. May
- [Page 69]1 Geranium, African, or tender sorts, see observation
- 2 Globe flower, European and Asiatic, yellow, s.r. May, m.
- 4 Globe thistle, great, blue, and white flowered, s. June
- 2 — less, deep blue, and white flowered, ditto
- 3 Golden Rod, common Mexican and American, r. August
- 4 — tall late blowing American, r. September
- 4 — New-York, fleshy leaved, evergreen, r. Octo.
- 1 — lowest, or dwarf Pyrenean, r. August
- 2 Goldyl [...]cks, German, a bright yellow flower, r.c. July
- 1 Hawkweed, (or grim the collier) orange colour, s.r. July
- 1 — great yellow or French goat's beard, s. June
- Hedge mustard, single and double, see rocket yellow
- 4 Hellebore, (veratrum) white, black and yellow, s.r. May
- 2 Helonias, two sorts, white and cream coloured, s.off. July
- 1 Hepatica, red, blue, white and str. sing. and doub. r. Mar.
- 1 Heart's case, or tricolor violet, yel. pur. wh. r. April
- Herb bennet, (geum) see avens
- 4 Herb Christopher, com. and long spiked, white, s. June
- 4 Hollyhock, com. doub. Wh. yel. pink, red, sea. &c. s. Aug.
- 4 — fig leaved, or palmated, a variety, ditto
- — Chinese, or painted lady, see list VIII.
- 1 Ladies' mantle, common fringed, Alpine, &c. r.s. May
- 1 Ladies' smock, double, purple and double wh. r. May, m.
- 1 Ladies' slippers, yellows, purples, red, &c. s.r. May, m.
- 1 Lavender sea, great, &c. white and blues, r.sl.c. July
- 1 Lily of the valley, wh. red, str. sing. and doub. r. May, m.
- 2 Lion's foot, single and double, blue flow. s.r. June, d.
- 2 Lion's tail, scar. and pur. fl. pl. and strip, leaf, r.st. c. July
- 1 London pride, or none so pretty, spotted flow. r. May
- 3 Loose strife, common great yellow flowered, r. June
- 3 — willow leaved white Spanish, ditto
- 1 — ciliated Canadian yellow, ditto
- 1 — moneywort, or herb two pence, yellow ditto
- — see willow herb, list IV.
- 2 Lupine, perennial Virginian blue flowered, s. June
- 1 Lungwort, blue, purple, red and white, r.s. April
- 3 Lychnis, single and double scar. pink and white, s.r.c. July
- 3 — Chinese, fine orange coloured flower, ditto, d.
- 2 L [...]hnidea, red, purple, blue and wh. sw. [...]ented, r.c. July
- Madwort, see Alysson
- 2 Mallow, Virginia smooth and rough leaved, wh. s.r. June
- [Page 70]1 Marsh marigold, double flowered yellow, r. April, m.
- 2 Masterwort, great black rooted, yellow, r. June
- 4 Meadow rue, common and Montpelier, yel. r.s. June, m.
- Michaelmas daily, is starwort, tradescants, which see
- 1 Milkwort, com. and bitter, blue, red, wh. &c. s. June, d.
- 3 Milk vetch, goats rue leaved, and oriental, yellow, s. July
- 2 Monkey flower, or American fox glove, blue, r.s. July
- 3 Morina, purple, white, pale and deep red, s.off. June
- 4 Mullein, yellow, purple and iron coloured, r.s. June
- 1 — myconic bo [...]age leaved, trailing, blue, ditto
- 1 Navelwort, perennial trailing, blue flowered, r.c. April
- Or [...]bus, see vetch
- Orchis, biennial, see next list
- Orobus, see vetch, bitter
- 2 Orpine, the greater, purple and white, sl.c. July, d.
- 1 — the lesser, (anacampseros) a trailer, pur. ditto
- 1 — true, (telephium) white flowered, s.r.sl.c. July
- 4 Ox eye daisy, American and Montpelier, white, r. July
- 2 — corymbous flowering, white, ditto
- Pasque flower, see next list
- 4 Passion flower, com. palmated blue rayed, c.l.s.su. July
- 4 Pea, everlasting, red, scar. purple and large fl.s.r. June
- Poeony, being tuberous rooted, see next list
- 1 Pink, com, red, white, plain and fringed, damask
- 1 — red cob, white cob, painted lady
- 1 — maiden, or matted, and grey leaved mountain
- 1 — pheasant's eye, &c. a great variety
- 3 Plumbago, or European leadwort, blue, purp. wh. r. Oct.
- 1 Polyanthus, a great variety in flower, s.r. April
- 2 Poppy, oriental scarlet, and Welsh yellow, s.r. June
- 1 Primrose, white, red, scarlet, double yel. &c. r. March
- 3 — tree, the larger, (perennial) yel. s.r. June
- 2 Ragged robin, or meadow pink, double red, s.r. May
- 4 Reed, Portugal, or Spanish, and variegated, offsets
- 2 Rest harrow, common purple with red flowers, s. May
- 3 Rhubarb, com. and waved leaved Chinese, wh. s. June
- 4 — palmated Chinese, and large Tartarian, &c.
- 2 Rocket, sing. and double wh. pur. and red, s.c.r. June
- 2 — double yellow, or double erysimum, r. June
- 4 Rudbeckia, jagged leaved Virginian, orange, r.s. July
- 2 — dwarf hairy, yellow, purple, &c. ditto
- [Page 71]4 Rush, sweet flowering, pink, white and purple, r. July, w.
- 1 Sanguinarea, Canada, (puccoon) sing. and double, wh. r.
- 2 Sarrac [...]na, or side saddle flower, purple and yel. s.r. July
- 4 Saw wort, New-York and Maryland, pur. flow. r. June
- 3 Saxifrage, pyramidal, often called sedum, wh. off. June
- 2 — spotted hairy, and strawberry, wh. ditto
- 1 — ladies' cushion, a low trailer, wh. off. May
- 1 — golden, two sorts as to leaf, yellow, r. July
- — double flowered, see next list
- 4 Scabious, perennial Alpine blue flowered, sl.c.r. July
- 2 — oriental silvery, and grass leaved, s. July
- 3 Scullcap, tallest, or nettle leaved, purple, s. June, d.
- 2 — Alpine violet, and white flowered, ditto
- 2 — eastern, germander leaved yellow, ditto
- Sea pink, see lavender and thrift
- 3 Sena, wild, or Marilandic, (cassia) r.s. July, d.
- 1 Sisyrinchium, Virginian and Bermudian, blue, r.s. June
- — see iris, next list
- 2 Sneezewort, double flowered white, r.s. July, m.
- 1 — hoary yel. and silvery leaved wh. r.s. July
- 3 Soapwort, double flowered purple and scarlet, r. July
- 1 Soldanella, purp. blue, wh. and fringed, r. March, m.
- 3 Soloman's seal, many flow. sweet scented, &c. r. May, m.
- [...] Sophora, oriental, fox tail like, blue, r.s. July
- 4 — four winged podded, yellow, r. June
- 1 — tinctorious Virginian, trailing yellow, r.s. July
- Speedwell, see veronica
- Spiderwort, see next list
- 1 Starwort, dwarf alpine, purple flowered, r. June
- 2 — sea, or tripolium after, blue, r. July
- 3 — flax leaved, blue flowered, r. August
- 4 — New England, violet coloured, r. September
- 4 — tradescants, a pale blue flower, r. October
- 3 — Catesby's pyramidal Virginian, blue, r. Nov.
- 2 — Italian, large bright blue flower, r. Nov.
- 1 Stock, dwarf shrubby, or window flow. red, s. June
- 1 Stonecrop, small and great, trailing, yellow, c.r. July
- 1 — poplar leaved, upright, pinkish, ditto
- 4 Sunflower, many flowered, com. double, &c. r. July
- 3 Swallow wort, common, wh. black and yellow, s.r. June
- [Page 72]1 Thrift, greater and smaller, red, scar. and wh. sl.r. June
- 3 Throatwort, great, double, white. blue and purple, r. June
- 4 — giant, blue, white, red, and striped, ditto
- 2 — dwarf, small fine blue flower, s. June
- 2 Toadflax, a variety, yellow, purple and white, sl.c.r. July
- 1 — dwarf Alpine purple flowered, ditto
- 2 Toothwort, five, and nine lobed, blush and pl. s.r. June
- 3 Valerian, common red and white mountain red, s.r. June
- 2 — Greek pur, wh. and variegated, s.r. May
- 4 Veronica, a variety, blue, white and blush, r.s. June
- 1 — dwarf blue and wh. and Welsh blue, ditto
- 3 Vervain, common, and spear leaved, blue, s.r. June
- 4 Vetch, white wood, and tufted blue, s.r. July
- 3 — bitter, (orobus) a variety, blue and pur. s.r. May
- 2 — Siberian, unbranching orobus, yel. s.r. April
- — see orobus, next list
- 1 Violet, com. blue, purple and white, sin. and doub. r. Mar.
- 1 — Austrian purple, and Canissian blue, r. April
- 1 — Alpine, double red, and purple, r. March
- 1 — yellow, and grandiflorus yellow, &c. r. April
- Wake robin, see arum
- Willow herb, see loosestrife
- 1 Wood sorrel, common white and purple, s. June, m.
- 1 Worm grass, Maryland, (spigelia) red flower, r. July
- 2 Yarrow, or milfoil, the purple flowered, August
- — see maudlin and sneezewort.
OBSERVATIONS ON PARTICULAR FLOWERS.
Acanthus, or bear's breech, is admired for the elegance of its leaf, and was so much so by the ancients, that they introduced it into the capital of the Corinthian order. It spreads wide, and should I have room allowed it, in a warm light soil, and sheltered situation; but still rather a shady, than a sunny one.
A [...]kekengi roots run much, and are sometimes kept in pots, or boxes, to confine them. It is not a pretty plant; but has been long admitted into gardens for the show of its red berries in winter, when there are few [...]nts to adorn the ground.
[Page 73] Alyssons do best in a dry hungry soil, but should have a favourable situation, where they will blow long and prettily.
Avens will grow in any cold moist shady ground.
Auricula, from the great and elegant variety of its flower and leaf, arising perpetually from seed, is one of the florist's chief delights, and to which he pays much attention in the culture. It is one of the first flowers, and ranks in nature with the primrose and polyanthus. The sorts admitted in the present collections, are about four hundred. The auricula, the carnation, tulip, hyacinth, ranunculus, anemone, &c. are called fancy flowers. For the propagation and culture of the auricula, see the end of this section.
Bear's ear sanicle is very hardy, but is a proper plant to pot. It may be planted in any cold place, and should have a dry lean soil, but be duly watered in summer; and most things that a poor soil suits, must still have water freely in warm weather. This sanicle is about six inches high; that of Gmelin only four, and is not so pretty.
B [...]tony, as it is a native of the woods, is proper to plant in shrubberies, and shady places.
Birthwort is tender, and seedlings of it must be sheltered by a frame in winter.
Bryony is a climber, and will grow in plantations to run up trees, &c.
Campanula, pyramidal, may be propagated (as well as from seeds and slips) by pieces of its root, planted about an inch and half in the ground, in a shady, but not moist border. The finest plants are produced from seed; but will be three or four years before they blow. Sow a few every year in April, in a light fresh soil, where the morning sun only comes. As much wet in the cold seasons is apt to rot this root, it will be proper to guard against it, by some occasional covering, when there is a continuance of rain, or snow. [Page 74] A few potted may be removed under shelter. A mat set high over is a proper covering for a bed of them. In the summer they must never want water, especially when spindling, or in blow. There is a white sort.
Cardinal flower must have a dry soil and a warm situation; occasionally also a little protection. They are commonly potted, and some should at least be so, lest those in the open ground be cut off. This flower is very ornamental, but the scarlet much more so than the blue, and is not tall of growth.
Christmas rose is very hardy, but a dry warm situation may be allotted it; and when in flower, a little protection to preserve it in beauty, as a hand-glass, may be advisable. A plant or two potted (large pots as it spreads) is a agreeable enough, to house when in blow.
Columbine, when sown in spring, is rather apt to miss. Autumn is therefore preferable; and these plants will also be much stronger, as they do not blow the next, but following year. The plants should not stand above two years, as afterwards they get unsightly, and plain in flower.
Cowslip American is commonly potted, as indeed some plants should be, as it thus appears to advantage; but it is hardy, and grows best in borders that are somewhat shady, or have not the afternoon sun.
Dragon's head should have a moist shady situation.
Figwort, the plants are somewhat tender, and may only be expected to stand through ordinary winters, in a warm soil and situation. Let some be potted, for housing, lest those abroad be cut off. The pilewort is sometimes called figwort; but this is a different plant, whose proper name is scrophularia, whereas the pilewort is ranunculus ficaria;—this has a red flower, that a yellow;—this a fibrous, that a tuberous root—this grows to about five feet, that attains only to so many inches.
[Page 75] Fox gloves do best in a somewhat strong soil, and shady situation, and will be found a useful flower in shrubberies, &c. in all its varieties.
Geranium, or crane's bill, (so called from the shape of the seed vessel) the exotic sorts are tender, Africa being their native climate. As favourite flowers, the different sorts are cultivated by all descriptions of people, as opportunity affords to preserve them in winter: They are properly green house plants. The principal kinds are as follow, classed according to their ordinary height of growth:
1. Flaming, or Vervain mallow leaved, scarlet. Three coloured; i. e. red, black and white. Ladies mantle leaved, whitish and bluish. Sweet scented mallow leaved, white. Gooseberry leaved, reddish. Caraway leaved, or variable geranium, red, crimson, purple, white, &c. Vine leaved, red and white. Night smelling, yellowish with dark spots, three sorts. Pinnated, or proliferous, of different colours.
2. Spear leaved, white. Fleshy stalked, or celandine leaved, white. Square stalked, flesh coloured.
3. Birch leaved, reddish. Sorrel leaved blush, plain and stripe flowered, and variegated leaved. Three gouty stalked, or columbine leaved, purple. Rosescented, a purplish blue. Glutinous vine leaved, reddish purple and white. Horseshoe, green leaved, variegated, silver edged, silver striped, gold striped, pink, two scarlets and a purple, and one large scarlet, or grandiflorum.
4. Vine leaved, balm scented, blue. Shining, and mallow leaved, scarlet and deep scarlet. Butterfly, or variegated flowered, with a pointed mallow leaf. Marsh mallow, or hood leaved, purplish; and a variety of this with angular leaves. Rasp leaved, flesh colour, spotted red. Two coloured, purple and white. See the end of this section.
Gentianella likes a cool loamy soil, and eastern situation, and should not be often removed, or in too small pieces.
[Page 76] Globe flower, or globe ranunculus, is very ornamental. The European is sometimes called locker gowlans. They both do well in a cool soil, and north border; though [...] name Asiatic seems to direct to a dry soil, and warm situation. The case is, they are natives of moist, shady places; and whenever this is the case, we may conclude such plants are organized accordingly, and that they must be accommodated by us agreeable to their nature. The constitution of plants is necessary to be known, in order to their proper culture; and a gardener cannot direct his attention more to his credit, than to make observations and experiments to discover it.
Golden rod will grow in shade, and particularly the evergreen sort; but being late blowers, this circumstance rather directs to an open, or forward situation.
Hellebore, the white flowered, is the common officinal plant. A light soil and dry situation, not subject to snails, suits it best.
Helonias is a very elegant and ornamental plant, worthy of the most conspicuous part of the pleasure garden. It requires only the ordinary culture of perennials. Seeds are imported from North America, as it does not ripen them here.
Hepatica is found to transplant best when in flower; but it must not be in small portions, lest it wither away; and they never look well in small patches, as is the case with all dwarf blowers. Situation and soil as gentianella.
Ladies smock, and ladies slipper, do best in a moist soil and shade, as in a north border, where not many things do well.
Lily of the valley should have a cool situation, and if not in a moist soil, give it at least a [...] east border, or where it has only a little of the morning fun.
Lion's foot is somewhat tender, and to do well must have a favourable place in the garden, as to sun and shelter; and it does best in a light, or sandy soil. Let some be potted, for it is pretty, and blows all summer.
[Page 77] London pride (a saxifrage) used to be planted much as an edging; but it does not answer this purpose well. A few plants here and there in patches is best; and by no means allow it a good border, for it is not very handsome, though it has such fine names: It prefers a moist soil and cold situation.
Loosestrife, the common, is found wild; but it is a showy plant, and where a variety is wanted is very admissable. It grows in shady moist places, and should be planted accordingly, in the borders of a shrubbery, &c. The smallest is a trailer.
Lupine will be best raised from seed, without transplanting, as the roots strike down deep: If they are transplanted, let it therefore be while quite young.
Lungworts prefer a shady situation; but the Virginian (an elegnt little plant) rather one dry and sheltered.
Lychnis, the double scarlet is a beautiful flower, but not apt to increase much at root; recourse is therefore to be had to cuttings, which also are not certain in striking root. In June, or July, take cuttings from the side shoots, (without flower) and let the pieces planted have three, or at the most four eyes. Put them into a good soil, fine and rich, but not dungy, as deep as half way between the second and third joint, in an east border; and keep them cool, but not wet. A hand-glass will greatly assist in this business. See pink at the end of this section. The Chinese lychnis is rather too tender for open culture; but in a choice situation may abide moderate winters. It makes a good potted plant among myrtles and geraniums.
Lychnidea, take the cuttings off close to the ground, and discharge the tops; and plant them in pots, or borders, in a place not of much sun.
Masterwort (a medicinal plant) is of no great ornament; but is commonly cultivated for borders of shrubberies, &c. as being of low growth, and hardy nature. There is an alpine sort about a foot high.
[Page 78] Marsh marigold is a flower, (as its name imports) that will flourish in a wet soil; but yet it does not do much amiss in a dry one. In default of a moist soil, any plant that requires one, should at least be accommodated with a shady situation, and never want water in summer.
Milk vetch is somewhat tender, particularly the seedlings, which should be protected by a garden frame in winter. Fox tail sort, see biennials.
Monkey flower is very ornamental, and of easy culture, not difficult in situation.
Monk's hood is a poisonous plant in every part, but very ornamental, and commonly cultivated. Shade suits it, and it will even grow under trees, or in any damp place, where few other things will.
Morina is worthy of a conspicuous place in the garden. It has a strong taproot, and should be transplanted whilst young, that it may not be damaged; but sowing in the place where it is to grow (as directed for the lupine) is the best way.
Mulleins prefer a light soil, but like a north border; and the borage leaved being very low, is proper for an edging in a cool shady situation.
Orpine, this, as all succulent plants, should have a dry soil and situation, and not often watered.
Passion flower should be planted against a warm wall, where it may have room to spread, as it is a very free shooter. The sorts are numerous, (for green house and stove) but only this well suits open culture. In fine situations, and the southern parts of England, there are two more, however, that may do abroad. Prune it about Michaelmas, leaving the shoots from two to four feet long, as the strength of the plants, or room, dictates, and a foot asunder. Before the frosts come, cover the roots, a yard round, with dry litter; and renew it with dry, when afterwards it gets much and long wet. The branches also should be covered with a mat (a thin one, and not over close) before severe [Page 79] frost sets in; but uncover as soon in spring as may be, or, in short, in mild weather, on days through the winter, if not too much trouble. This flower has been sometimes trained to a stake, in which case, shorter pruning must take place to keep it down. It bears upon the young shoots, which should be regularly trained in, and the flowers are the glory only of a day, but generally a great number are produced in succession. This flower takes readily from cutting, of about seven or eight inches long, taken off in March, and planted in a good soil, kept cool by water, and shaded from much sun.
Pink, the sorts are numerous, for seed is c [...]antly producing new varieties, occasionally one that vies with its predecessors in beauty, and whose superior excellence is not neglected by the florist. He gives it a name as fancy directs, and it is enrolled in the nurserymen's catalogues of worthies. Maddocks mentions in his, and ever blooming pink, price 2s. 6d. The pink (as the carnation was) might be considered biennially, the good sorts being regularly layered, &c. every year for increase: They do, however, stand on for older plants, better than carnations. For propagation, &c. see the end of this section.
Polyanthus produces an infinity of sorts from seed, and the florist pursues his object of obtaining prize flowers of this kind. The polyanthus delights in a loamy soil, and shady situation. It is an excellent edging flower for shrubberies; though fine blows are not to be expected under trees, or in much wet. An cast border is the place for producing the best flowers. For raising them, &c. see the end of this section.
Plumbago, though it be a native of Italy, is hardy enough to abide our ordinary winters in the open ground. Afford it a dry, sunny, sheltered situation, which will be a means of preserving it, and also tend to forward the blow, as it is so late: All plants that produce their flowers towards the end of autumn, [Page 80] (however hardy) should have a favourable aspect, as to sun, lest winter overtake them.
Poppy, allow the eastern sort a light dry soil.
Reed, Portugal, is curious for its lofty and ample growth, but rarely flowers with us. It attains to ten or twelve feet high, and its stems are strong enough for walking sticks. The variegated sorts come only to half the size, and more frequently flowers.
Rhubarb, the common serves for show, and the ribs of the leaves for tarts; but the Chinese principally, and then the Tartarian for medical uses of the root: The Chinese is deemed the true officinal rhubarb.
Rocket, (sometimes called dame's violet, and queen's gilliflower) the single is raised from seed, and the double from rooted slips and cuttings. The double is rather uncertain in continuance, and requires some attention. Cut the stems down as soon as off their principal show and time of flowering, which is a means to help them to increase, and get strong at root, as it is from offsets formed in the present year, that they flower in the next. If weak, or small roots are planted, they should not be suffered to blow the first year. To propagate by cuttings, do it when the stems are about eight or nine inches long, (i. e. before flowering) making each into two; and plant them a little more than half way deep in an east border, in good fresh undunged soil. Keep them cool by occasional watering, and if the cuttings attempt to flower, nip the buds off. Cuttings of stems that have flowered, will sometimes grow, but they make weak plants. A hand-glass would be of service over them. See pink at the end of this section.
Rudbeckia, or American sunflower, is a little tender, and must be accommodated accordingly. Like the rocket, it is rather (some sorts at least) unapt to form offsets; and therefore to encourage the putting them forth, (without which the plant dies) the stems may be cut down to prevent flowering: That is, when plants are more desired flowering.
[Page 81] Rush will be proper only for places that are constantly wet, by standing water; and whoever has such a situation for them, they will prove ornamental.
Sarracena is a native of the boggs of North America. It requires therefore a moist situation; but is found to need protection from our sharp frosts. The whole plant is of curious formation. It is not apt to ripen its seeds here, or to make offsets; so that both are frequently imported.
Saxifrage plants are usually potted to move into the house when in flower, as indeed the pyramidal in particular should be; but they are all very hardy, except the strawberry sort, (not very handsome) which is too tender to endure much wet and cold.
Senna, of Maryland, must have a dry soil and warm situation. It is annual in stalk, and therefore the roots may be well protected in winter: This flower makes a very handsome show.
Solomon's seal is in greater variety, and one with double flowers. They all suit well in shady moist places.
Starworts are in general of that hardy nature, that they will flower almost any where, and increase apace from the least slip. They are apt, however, to lose their lower leaves, in proportion to the shade, cold, and wet, they grow in; and the Alpine sort will require an open situation, though, like the others, a stiff moist soil suits it. There are other sorts, as a Philadelphian purple, eight feet, and two whites of rather low growth, &c. The two last, as blowing late, and not rampant, may be planted near the house.
Stock, this plant is rather of a biennial nature, but is commonly of longer duration. It is proper to pot and place in a window, on account of its size, rising only a few inches. It is sweet and floriferous, and altogether very proper for an edging.
Sisyrinchum, allow it an east border, but dry soil; and as it is a small flower, pot some.
[Page 82] Throatwort, the two first sorts are classed with campanulas. The latter, which is the proper, or mountain blue throatwort, likes the shade, but must have a light dry soil. This, as the snapdragon, and some others, will grow in the crack of walls, &c. and continue longer in such a situation, than a better: In most soils it proves often biennial.
Toothwort, as it delights in shade, is proper for the borders of walks in plantations; though it will grow any where.
Whitlow grass is a wild (medicinal) herb, that grows on roofs and walls of old houses, and rubbish heaps; but makes a pretty dwarf spring flower as an edging, &c. in a poor soil.
Worm grass is a very neat little plant, with a flower bright red without, and a deep orange within.
XII.
LIST of bulbous, tuberous, and fleshy rooted perennials.
- 1 Aconite, or winter wolf's bane, yellow flower, Feb.
- 2 Albuca, or bastard star of Bethlehem, (least) yellow, June
- 3—greater, or spear leaved, red flowered, June
- 4—tallest, with spiked clusters of wh. flow. June
- 2 Anemone, double broad and narrow leaved, variety, May
- 2—common wood, dou. wh. purp. blue, red, March
- 2—Appenine wood, doub. blue, purp. wh. April
- 2—yellow wood, or ranunculus anemone, April
- —pulsatilla, see pasque flower
- 1 Bulbocodium, or spring colchicum, violet, April
- 1 Colchicum, com. sing. and double, purp. pink, wh. &c. Sep.
- 1—variegated flow. and a striped leaved, Sep.
- 1—mountain, (Spanish) red and strip. red, Aug.
- 1—eastern, variegated leaf, checquered flow. Aug.
- 4 Comfrey, oriental, blue (April) and German, yel. June
- 4 Cornflag, or sword lily, crims. red, purple and white, June
- 1 Crocus, spring, yellows, a variety, plain and strip. March
- 1—ditto, blues, purples, white, plain and strip. March
- [Page 83]1 Crocus, autumnal, or saffron, pur. blue, white, yel. Oct.
- 3 Crowfoot, Alpine plantain leaved, white, April
- —see crowfoot, last list
- 3—Pyrenean grass leaved, yellow, May
- 4 Crown imperial, single and double reds and yellows, May
- 4—double crowned, triple crowned, May
- 4—gold and silver striped leaved, May
- 1 Cyclamen, European, spring and autumn, pur. wh. April
- 3 Daffodil, a variety of yellows, single and double, April
- 3—double yellow, with cup in cup, April
- 3—yel. with white cup, and wh. with yel. cup, April
- 4—tradescants, large double, yellow, April
- 2—dwarf, or short-stalked yellow, March
- 1—hoop petticoat, or rush-leaved yellow, April
- 3—odorous, or sweet-scented starry, yellow, April
- —white, see narcissus
- —sea, see pancratium
- 1 Dog's tooth violet, purples, red and white, April
- 1—narrow leaved, colours ditto, April
- 4 Dog's bane, (tuberous asclepias) orange, July
- 2 Dropwort, doub. flow. and varieg. leaved, white, June
- 3 Fritillary, common and Pyrenean, a variety, April
- 1 Fumatory, solid, and hollow rooted, red, pur. wh. April
- Garlick, (the flowery kinds) see moly
- 1 Herb true love, nodding and sessile flower, purple, April
- 2 Hyacinth, a great variety, white, red, blue, &c. May
- 3—tufted, (or fair-haired) bl. pur. and white, April
- 1—Spanish nodding flowered, red, April
- 3—amethystine, a deep blue colour, March
- 3—musk scented, purple and yellow, April
- 4—monstrous flowered, or feathered, blue, April
- 1—grape sorts, blue, white and grey, April
- 2—lily, (yellow rooted) a blue star flower, June
- 1—Peruvian starry, blue and white, May
- 2—Italian and Byzantine starry, blue, April
- 1—English starry, (autumn squill) blue, Sept.
- 1—bell flowered starry, white with purple, May
- —Indian tuberous, see tuberose
- [Page 84]3 Jonquil, single, semi and double yellow, April
- 4 Iris, or flag, a variety, pur. blue, yel. wh. &c. June
- 4—striped leaved stinking gladwin, purple, July
- 4—Siberian narrow leaved, blue with white, July
- 1—dwarf Austrian, purp. blue, red and white, May
- 1—vernal, or dwarf Virginian, blue, May
- 3—snake's head, or tuberous iris, purple, May
- 3—Xiphium, or Spanish bulbous, a variety, June
- 1—Persian bulbous, finely variegated, March
- 1—bulbous Sisyrinchium, blue and yellow, June
- 1—Ixia, large flowered, or crocus leaved, variety, June
- 1—Chinese sword leaved, yellow with red, July
- 4 Lily, com. sing. and doub. wh. orange and fiery, June
- 3—striped flowered, purple and white, June
- 3—striped leaved, of white and orange sorts, June
- 3—dwarf stalked, orange, or red flowered, June
- 4—Constantinople, dependent flowered, June
- 4—proliferous, or many flowered ditto, June
- 4—com. martagon, or Turk's cap, purple, June
- 4—ditto, wh. red, imperial and double, June, July
- 4—pompony martagons, several colours, June
- 4—Chalcedonian martagons, scarlet and purp. July
- 4—superb pyramidal, martagon, variegated, July
- 4—Canadian martagon, plain, and spotted yel. Aug.
- 4—day, or lily asphodel, yel. and [...]awney red, June
- 1—daffodil, or autumnal narcissus, yellow, September
- 1—atamasco amaryllis, carnation coloured, July
- 3—Guernsey scarlet, and belladonna purple, September
- 3—pancratium common, and Illyrian, wh. August, July
- Martagons, see lily above
- Meadow saffron, see colchicum
- 2 Moly, (flowering garlick) yel. wh. pur. and red, June
- 4—magicum, victorialis, and descendens, purple, July
- 3 Narcissus, poet's daffodil, variety in cup, wh. May
- 3—peerless, or two coloured, wh. and yel. April
- 3—polyanthus, or multiflorous, ditto
- 2—late flowering, yellow cup, white, August
- [Page 85]2 Orchis, perennial, purples, reds and white, June, d.
- 2—biennial, bee, or gnat orchis, red, June, d.
- 1 Orobus, tuberous, or wood pea, red flower, May
- —fibrous rooted, see last list
- 4 Poeony, com. sing. doub. reds, purple, black, white, May
- 4—Constantinople, large flower, blood red, June
- 4—Portugal sweet scented, deep red, May
- 3—small narrow leaved, red flowered, May
- 3—dwarf, with a white flower, May
- 2 Pasque flower, common blue, red and white, April
- 2—Siberian, or alpine yellow, April
- Pilewort, see ranunculus ficaria
- 2 Ranunculus, plantain leaved Alpine, white, April
- 2—grass leaved Pyrenean, straw col. May
- 3—grandiflorous, or oriental great yel. May
- 1—ficaria, or pilewort, double yellow, April
- 2—Turkey, or turban, red, scar. yel. black, May
- 1—Persian, a great variety, fine colours, May
- —see crowfoot, last list
- 2 Saxifrage, granulous rooted, double white, May
- 1 Snowdrop, single, semidouble and double, white, Feb.
- 3—great, spring, summer and autumn sorts
- 4 Spiderwort, savoy, (Bruno's lily) and others, wh. June, m.
- 4—Virginia, (trade scants) blue, purp. &c. ditto
- 4 Squill, or common sea onion, white flower, June, d.
- 4 Star of Bethlehem, pyramidal Portugal, white, June
- 4—Arabian, or Alexandrian lily, ditto
- 1—common wild, greenish white, May
- 1—ditto, with yellow flower, April
- 3 Tootirwort, bulbiferous, seven lobed, purple, June
- 4 Tuberose, single and double flowered, white, July
- 4 Tulip, double, a variety, yel. and red striped, &c. June
- 4—parrot, or hooked leaved, ditto, June
- 4—Turkey sorts, striped, great variety, May
- 2—ditto, early dwarfs, a variety, April
- 2—wild European, small yellow flower, April
*⁎* The propagation of flowers in this list, is generally by [...] or p [...]ces of roots, having an eye, or bud to it. Most [Page 86] of them may be raised also from seed; but this is a tedious method, and not ordinarily practised, except by curious florists. See page 16, vol. 2.
Some of this list, as most of the bulbous and tuberous roots, may be kept out of ground a long time, others a shorter; (see page 18, vol. 2) but those denominated fleshy roots, must either be planted immediately, or at least in a few days. It is common to them all to be taken out of ground for removal, as soon as their leaves decay, the roots then being in a state of rest, which is naturally longer, or shorter, in different plants; and if they stay in the ground till new fibres are shot, they are always removed with damage.
OBSERVATIONS ON PARTICULAR FLOWERS.
Albuca is too tender a bulb to endure much wet and frost, and therefore is usually planted in pots, for putting under shelter (as in a frame, &c.) in winter; but may be protected in the open ground, by covering with a glass, or garden pot, towards the end of autumn, to keep the roots dry; and before sharp frosts come, covering round with litter. By such a practice, many tender things that die down to the ground, may be preserved abroad.
Anemone, the garden (in contradistinction to the wood) is in great variety of very fine sorts, divided generally into two kinds; i. e. narrow and broad leaved; the latter is reckoned the hardier. The full doubles only are esteemed choice flowers; but the semidoubles, and singles, are showy enough for ordinary border. The single or [...] ap [...]monies, (so called from [...] [...]) frequently [...] as early as February, or sooner; and thus become valuable, for decorating the ground at so dreary a season. The wood kinds bear large flowers, and are very useful ornaments for the borders of shrubberies, &c. at an early season, for which reason, they should be planted in the most frequented shady places.
Colchicum, or meadow saffaron flowers about Mi [...]elmas, and may be kept out of ground from May (or decay of the leaf) to Mid-August. It is a remarkable property of this flower, (not however peculiar to [Page 87] it alone) that it makes its appearance before the leaves, which grow all winter and spring. The colohicums are pretty plants for the end of the flowery season, (October) which makes them estimable objects near the house, where they may be often seen.
Cyclamen, the sorts flowering in winter (Persian) are too tender for open culture; but close under a warm wall, with occasional protection of a hand-glass, they have succeeded. A culture of this nature is rather to be attempted, as housing (except in places where they have much air) does not suit them; the roots often moulding and rotting when kept too close. The colours of the Persian sorts are red, purple and white. Let them have a light, and deeply dug dry soil, not too much water, and none at all after the leaves begin to decay; for the roots now ceasing to act, would suffer by absorbing much wet, the leaves not performing their accustomed office of drawing it up, and discharging it. This observation applies to all burbs and tubers in a degree) though few are so liable to rot as these.
Fritillary is of several colours, plain, checquered and spotted, white, purple, black, red and yellow. The kinds are broad and narrow leaved; and there is a large double sort, a tall Persian, (a yard high) and a dwarf Persian about half size, both having deep purple flowers.
Jonquil, or rushleaved daffodil, has been always justly admired for a very neat sweet flower; but we [...] [...]o often meet with it, as might be expected. The single kinds are the most fragrant, and the large double is quite scentless. It is proper always to pot some, in order to bring them into the house when in flower, for their perfume.
Iris, the four first sorts rather prefer a shady moist situation; but will grow any where, and are commonly planted in odd spare corners of ground.
Ixias are generally green house and store plants; but these two are found hardy enough to do ordinarily [Page 88] in open borders, in a light dry soil, and warm situation, a little protection being afforded them in severe weather.
Lily is a very ornamental and hardy flower in all its varieties increasing abundantly, and needing only to be removed every three or four years, for the purpose of taking away the offsets, and renewing the soil, for a superior blow. The whites will not keep out of ground above one month, but the orange for several. The white will flower tolerably in shade, but the orange much better: and as it is a gay flower, it serves well to enliven plantations. The martagons are generally not nice as to soil and situation; but the scarlet and yellow sorts, and striped lily, should have a light dry soil, and some sun. The single white lilies are very sweet; but the doubles have no smell, as is the case with some other flowers, the fragrance arising from the stamina and antheroe, which are smothered by the numerous petals. The Atamasco Guernsey, belladonna, and parcratium lilies, are tender, and should have a warm, or a good auricula soil, a full sunny border, and well sheltered situation; with protection also from much wet in cold seasons, and security from frost. These are very elegant and noble flowers, and the Gaernsey lily is equal to, if not beyond, any competitor [...]n the flowery creation: This is, however, the tenderest of the form; then the belladonua and pancratium lily, o [...] sea daff [...]dil, and the at ima [...]es is the hardiest. All of them are usually potted for removing into shelter, but they may be managed so as to do abroad, except in the more northern and bleak parts of this island: They blow much the finer in open ground, (all things going on well) the roots having a free scope to draw rourishment, &c.
O [...]chis is rather difficult of culture: It likes a dry barren soil, and the roots should be taken up (from the places it grows wild) just as the leaves decay after flowering; and, if with a ball of earth about them, [Page 89] the chance of succeeding is much greater. Upon removal, let them be planted directly. If raised from seed, (as the biennial, though it is not always so) let it be sown as soon as gathered; and the plants being thinned, let them remain, as more likely to do well, than when transplanted. It is evidently not proper to move these bulbs (as others) often, but should stand for several years.
Poeony, the single kinds are showy, but the doubles are nobly ornamental. Let this flower have room, as it will spread (when in full sized bunches) a yard round: and let it be planted out of the way of the full sun, and of much wind. It need not be removed for many years, and will grow in any soil and situation, even among trees, which adapts it for shrubberies, &c. The sorts are divided into male and female; and the former, having lost its flower, produces pods, containing rich crimson grains, interspersed with black berries of seed, that look very pretty when burst; and may be gathered as soon, or rather just before they open, and brought into the house as curiosities. Let this root be removed early in September, or at least before the month is out, before new fibres are formed to the knobs of the roots.
Pilewort, (the double) prefers a shady moist situation; and is a pretty wild plant, though an humble trailer. It is called sometimes the lesser celadine, and also figwort.
Ranunculus, in all its sorts, is very ornamental; but the Persian kinds are beautiful, and of infinite variety. This flower is left too much to the culture of professed florists; for why should not every garden be adorned with it, seeing, that not much skill is necessary in the management, and that it is hardy, and increases freely?
Saxifrage roots are like so many small peas, and should be planted five or six together, in order to form a full tuft of its flowers, which are double, and white like a stock. The stems, being slender, will need the [Page 90] support of a light stick, which it is best to fix in the middle at the time of planting, as putting one in afterwards might injure the roots. All solid rooted plants are liable to be hurt by pushing in a stick too near for tying to, and more care should be taken in the business than usually is: The practice of placing a stick at the time of planting is the best way, when it may be fixed close; and it would serve to show where the roots are, that they may not be disturbed before they appear above ground. This saxifrage is usually and properly potted, though it does very well in borders, and makes a good show.
Spiderwort likes shade and moisture.
Star of Bethlehem, the two last sorts, are proper for the edges of borders in plantations; and the pyramidal sort is a proper flower to pot, mixing with others very ornamentally: The two first should have a light dry soil.
Squill will need a little protection from hard frosts; but is sufficiently ornamental to reward the trouble.
Toothwort thrives best in shade and moisture.
Tuberose, there is a dwarf stalked, and a variegated leaf sort of, but they are not so worthy of cultivation as the common single and double; of which two the single is preferable, as it blows better, and is more fragrant. See the end of this section.
Tulip (the Turkey) is classed into two sorts; the taller, called serotines, or late blowers; and the shorter, praecoces, or early blowers; some have made another distinction, medias, but it is not necessary. The plain tulips (as they generally are when they first blow from seed) are called whole blowers, or breeders; and according as they break into other colours, stripes, and variegations, are denominated and classed into baguettes, bybloemens, verports, and bizarres. As the dwarf sorts blow so early as March and April, (the dake van tol earlier) allow them a warm border and soil, to preserve them from frost and wet, which they are [Page 91] rather impatient of. These are often potted and forced on a hot bed, &c. or brought forward by water-glasses, in a warm room; but an increase is only to be expected from open ground culture, and there these early sorts do it sparingly. Take them up every year to remove the offsets, and renew the soil; and keep each sort separate, and plant them so, for then they will blow together, and be all of one height. There are about fifty of the early sorts; but the number of fancy tulips in Maddock's catalogue is more than eight hundred, besides breeders, &c.
THE following articles are detached as most conveniently inserted here:
Auricula is increased by parting the roots, or slipping rooted offsets from them; but offsets without roots will sometimes strike, if well managed, by setting them in a good soil, (in pots best) where they have but little sun, and keeping them cool by occasional watering. When the roots are divided, (in autumn) let it be with a sharp knife; and cutting off any cankered part, shorten also their ends, and let not the lap part of the root be too long.
The soil for auriculus should be a good fresh light loamy maiden one, to which is added one third of wood pile, or willow earth, one of sea, or any sharp, or drift: sand; and a quantity, equal to the whole, of rotted cow dung, or in lieu of this, horse dung. This mixture should be well incorporated, at least a year before, by frequent turning over, which ought to be repeated once a month.
Dress the pots towards the end of January, for then the plants begin to push for flower, and must be attented to, and assis [...]ed. Take as much of the top mould off as can be, without disturbing, or bruising [Page 92] the roots; and fill up with the compost, a little pressed down. If the pots are dry from the shelter afforded them, give a little soft water in mild weather, about ten o'clock.
Shift, or transplant auriculas every second year, and that as soon as they are out of blow; those, however, that produce many offsets, or are luxuriant growers, may be shifted every year. The more common practice is to move all in August.
To raise auriculas from the seed, in February, fill boxes, or pots, with fine sifted middling compost; smooth the top perfectly level; scatter the seeds evenly, and cover not more than the thickness of a shilling. Set the pots, &c. on tiles, or boards, under a warm wall, and keep the surface moist. It is a good way to mix the seed with a like quantity (or a little more) of fine wood ashes; and to lay some small pieces of furze, or light thorns over. Remove them (as occasion dictates) to shelter, or protect them from much frost, or heavy rain, &c. and by May expect them to appear, when take the furze off; after which set them where they have only the morning sun, and when they have got six leaves, prick them put three inches asunder, in boxes, or pots; and early in the next spring, plant them again at six inches asunder, and protect them from wet and frost.
Much might be advanced respecting this flower; and the most satisfaction will probably be obtained from a little tract on its "Culture and Management," printed for BULL, at Bath, and sold by WALLIS, in Ludgate Street, 1782. Something more will occur in the calendar.
Carnation is usually propagated by layers, (sometimes by pipings or cuttings, as pinks) about Midsummer, or as soon after in the season as they will admit of it, by their length and strength, and the work is thus: Strip off the leaves from the lower part of the shoot; at the middle of it, close below the joint, cut it half [Page 93] through by an upward direction, with a thin, narrow, sharp knife, and continue the slit exactly up the middle from half to three-fourths of an inch; peg the shoot down into the earth (being before well loosened) as low as it will bear bending, setting the layer upright. This business must be done with a nice hand, and much care, lest the layer should snap off. Now, or rather before, cut off the ends of the longest of the top leaves, that the worms may not draw them in, and disturb the layer. The soil should be fine and good, and may be raised about the layers as occasion requires. Water them [...]o set the earth close, and always keep it cool. In six weeks, or two months, they will be rooted, fit for transplanting; cut them from the old plant (at the peg) with a sharp knife, and take them up carefully, that their very tender roots may not be broken off, keeping a little mould about them, if possible: but plant them not deep, as they are then liable to decay.
The soil proper for carnations, is a hazelly, or sandy loam, procured from a pasture, by a spit of about eight inches depth, the turf being well broke, frequently turned, and laid so long together, as to be nearly consumed; them add a little lime, (or not) and one-third, or one-fourth of very rotten dung, (cow's best) and let this be well mixed, and turned over, till thoroughly incorporated, which will be some months first; then screen it, or sift through a coarse sieve. The soil for carnations must be rich; but yet dung is found so injurious to carnations, that some florists depend upon a good fresh soil alone; carnations are also (except in summer) impatient of much wet. Turf ashes, or those of any vegetable, may be mixed with a fresh maiden soil, but not too freely: A small quantity of fine soot, or wood ashes, may me also used, to avoid dung.
To raise carnations from seed, sow thin in boxes, or pots, (in a soil as above) early in April, and let them have only the morning sun. When advanced a little in growth, (as about Midsummer) take the first [Page 94] opportunity of moist weather, and prick them out at three or four inches asunder, and give a little water. If dry weather, contrive to shade them ten days, or a fortnight, with mats hooped over, which remove in shady or showery weather. When they have grown here a month, or six weeks, (or before August is out) plant them at nine or ten inches distance, and shade, if necessary. Protect them in hard frosts by mats, or hoops, set high. Seed is best saved from good seedling plants, rather than those long propagated from layers, &c.
Geranium (the African sorts) are propagated by seeds and cuttings. The former produces the most free growing plants; but as luxuriance is not desirable in things confined to pots, (as geraniums must be) and as the propagation by cuttings is so easy and expeditious, it is the mode of culture that generally prevails. The young plants from cuttings are also hardier than those from seed. If raised from seed, sow in April, in a light and good soil, warm border, and under a hand-glass, keeping the earth somewhat moist; but it is best to make use of a gentle hot bed, giving plenty of air to the plants, when they appear, which on natural ground will be five or six weeks in coming up, and on a moderate heat about three. If raised from cuttings, use shoots of the last year's growth, strait and short jointed. Plant them in a fine rich soil, two or three inches or at the most four deep and eight or nine inches asunder, or less, if more convenient. Or the rule may be, to plant the shorter cuttings in two thirds of their length, and the longer one half; but it is an error to put them in the ground so deep as some people do. Those raised on a little heat will be sufficiently rooted in two months to transplant into small pots; (shortening the longer roots a little) and those in the cold ground will be ready in three months, and sometimes less. A hand-glass set over geranium cuttings (or any other) will greatly facilitate the business, as is directed for pinks. If the [Page 95] cuttings are raw, or long, take the upper part off down to an eye. In general it may be proper to keep the cuttings out of ground a day, or two; but the soft and succulent ones should by all means, in order to dry the ends, and so heal the wound, which, if put directly in the ground, might decay and rot.
The proper season for planting is from Mid-May to Mid-July; a little earlier, or later, may however do: Some chuse to forward them on heat, in March and April; but they must not be kept close. It is advisable, to take cuttings from towards the top, in order to keep the plants down; but where they can be best spared for maintaining a good form, is the general rule.
The management of geraniums is, to keep them from forst, and as much as may be from harsh winds, particularly in the spring; as after being housed all winter, they are then tender, and far less able to bear unkind weather, than in autumn; when having been used to the external air, and the colder weather coming on by degrees, they are seldom hurt much, but by absoulte forst. In the spring, they must be brought to bear air by degrees, and the more carefully, according as the winter has occasioned them to be more or less deprived of the external air, being let in upon them. When the weather is mild in April, let them be taken out in the day, (if convenient) and put in on nights; and venture them not wholly abroad till Mid-May, or after. In the summer, they should be placed in shelter and shade; but not under trees, or any roof: The morning sun is all they should have, for more of it dries the mould in the pots too fast, and fades the flowers. They will want frequent watering, see page 10, vol. 2. They may take up their summer residence about Mid-May, (as directed) but the season must govern; and it will not do to bring them out in a harsh one, which would pinch up the leaves, and deprive them of their beauty. If put close under a [Page 96] south wall for a week or two at first, it would be proper; or an awning of mats might be used for nights.
Shifting geraniums should generally take place once a year, from smaller p [...]rs into others one size bigger: This may be in the first mild weather in April, or May. Loosen and take off the top mould down to the roots, (without damaging them) then turn the pot up, and shake it out. If the roots adhere to the sides of the pot, give the edge a tap upon the knee, or something, and little pressure at the hole, with the thumb, or finger, at the same time, which will help to discharge it. Pare off the matted roots round the sides and bottom, with a sharp knife; and plant it in a fresh pot, (or the same again may sometimes do) putting in as much fine light rich mould, or compost, at the bottom, as will raise the ball of earth, which is about the roots, within an inch of the top of the pot; then fill round the sides, putting the mould gently in, and pressing it down a little, make all level to the top within half and inch; finally, give a watering that shall soak to the bottom, and sprinkle some dry mould over. All shifted plants should be kept rather in the shade for a week or two.
If any sticks are to the plants, they must be taken away first, and replaced (if necessary) again before watering, or rather the next day, if the plants will stand up without. This may be a proper time to trim off all dangling, or too crowding shoots; but if cuttings are wanted for increase, they should not be trimmed till these are to be planted. At any rate, dead leaves, or unsightly crooked parts, should be discharged, and symmetry, in a snug round head, provided for. Geraniums are free growers, and it is always advisable to take off some shoots to keep them down. A few of the plants, that most need it, (as least handsome or [...]) should be severely cut, for a late blow, which generally proves a fine one in consequence. A [Page 97] judicious regular use of neat slender sticks is of much advantage to geraniums, or other potted plants.
What has been said of geraniums, applies to all exotics; in the management of which, it is a material thing not to shift into too large pots, as the roots [...] directly to the outsides, and so would be too hastily brought to require the biggest pots. Another thing is, to take off some of the top soil, not only as directed in spring, but once or twice in the summer; and always before housing in autumn, and replacing it with a rich compost, as one of almost all rotten cow dung, which being black, is the most suitable soil for the purpose; and it is cool and nourishing.
It is material to neatness, and the end of ornament, (for which plants are chiefly potted) that the pots should be occasionally washed, or scoured, and by no means suffered to get mouldy. This is a point of little attended to, that we often see a beautiful plant in a disgusting habitation. It is equally offensive, and is also injurious to suffer the surface earth to get mossy, or caked hard by the necessary waterings; to prevent which, often stir it a little depth, and lay it smooth, which makes all look neat and creditable.
Pints are sometimes layered, or more usually propagated by cuttings, or pipings, about Midsummer; and may be also by slips, set in March, April, or May, with, or without roots, four inches asunder. Cuttings should be young strong shoots of three or four inches long, taken off just below a joint; from which stripping the lower leaves, and cutting the top ones short, plant them in a fine good soil, about two inches asunder, and in depth full half of their length. They will strike root, so as to be fit to move, in seven or eight weeks, with a little earth about their roots; or may be left to an early time in the spring; but where this is designed, they will be best six inches asunder. They may be either put in pots, or borders, where they are to blow, or rather into a nursery bed, to grow a year [Page 98] at six inches distance. Pipings are obtained by drawing the heads of the young shoots out, of their sockets, of the length of cuttings. In both methods, push the shoots carefully into the earth, gently press the mould about them, and give a watering; shade also from much sun. They will strike more certainly, and much sooner by being covered close with a hand-glass, as much as possible air tight. They must be kept cool, by occasional watering; but when under glass, they will not need so much shading, or may do without any; for though the inclosed air is warmer. It is always more humid, which refreshes the cuttings with answerable supply for their support; and it is this moisture and warmth that facilitates the growth. When they appear to be growing, the glasses must be raised, and in a short time removed. To raise pinks from seed, follow the directions given for carnations.
Polyanthus is propagated by parting the roots in autumn, or (for new varieties) by seed sown and managed (nearly) as directed for auriculus: But as this flower is not so delicate in the cultivation, it may be sown in borders, where there is only the morning sun, any time from August to April; and as soon as the plants are at all big enough to prick out, set them four inches, asunder; and sometime in August, plant at six inches, where they are to remain for their first blow; which should be attended to, in order to mark the best flowers, dividing these into two sorts, prime and midling; and the rest may be either planted into ordinary ground in plantations, &c. or cast away: There will be but few good ones in a great many; but the culture of this plants is so easy, that it is worth while to try for them. Some sow in pots, and boxes, in December, placing them in the sun, and housing them in severe weather; and when the plants appear, set them in an east aspect, left much sun destroy the young plants; early in autumn, or spring, is however better: The seed may be covered a little less than a quarter of an [Page 99] inch. Both seeds and seedling plants should have occasional watering, (except in winter) as moisture suits them.
A compost for the polyanthus is simply a light loam, (as the first spit from the pasture rotted down with the tarf) and about one fourth part cow dung, or wood pile earth. If the loam is strong, a little drift sand amongst it will be proper. The polyanthus grows any where, but a cool soil and situation suits it best; and the above compost, and an cast border, is necessary for a capital blow.
Tuberose is best blown in a hot house; but if planted in pots, and plunged at the back of a hot bed frame, it will succeed very well. This will be best done about Mid-April, as sooner they are apt to get too tall before they can safely be exposed abroad. Provide a good fresh light earth, and use no dung, except a little rich and dungy, to lay an inch below the bottom of the bulb; fill the pots only three parts, and place the root only half way, or a little more, in it. Let the mould be somewhat moist, but give no water till the shoot appears, and then moderately; at which time, fill up the pot, just to cover the bulb, which should be but barely hid, when the pot is full. The best shaped pots for bulbous roots is, when the bottoms are as wide as the top; and the size for the tuberose should be those of eight or nine inches diameter at top, according as the bottom is for width; for the more space below, the less is required above.
As the shoots advance in growth, the more air must be given; and as freely as possible on mild days, shutting close on cold nights, and almost so on moderate ones. When they get too high for the frames, and the season is forward, with kind weather, they may be plunged in the ground, close under a warm wall; and a covering of mat contrived to protect them a while on nights, or may do if left to take their chance. If the weather is foul, they may be housed in a good [Page 100] window, for a week or a fortnight, and then put in the ground as directed above. Here let them remain, giving occasional watering, (and that freely in dry weather) till in flower, when the house (allowing them light and sun) will be their proper residence, to enjoy their fine powerful scent, and to protect the blow, that it may the longer continue. In their flowering state, they will want much water.
The heat on which this flower is forwarded, should be moderate, otherwise it will run up too fast. If planted under a south wall in May, covering the root about an inch, and guarding against much wet till it is growing, it will do for a late blow: A hand-glass of course would be serviceable, both to assist it in shooting, and shelter it from unkind weather; but close covering is as much as possible to be avoided. Fresh roots are imported every year;—the double never flowers twice with us, but the single may, if kept in a dry warm room.
SECTION XX.
A CALENDAR.
THE general work of gardening has been pretty fully spoken of, in the parts concerning the formation, cultivation, and management of a garden, propagation, &c. The particular culture of esculents, herbs, fruits, and flowers, has been treated in the sections appropriated to each. It therefore remains to give here little more than short hints, by way of assisting recollection, and to make proper references to the pages, where father instructions may be found of those that need, or chuse to consult them.
What is said concerning seeds and sowing, page 58 to 65. must be attended to. It need only be father observed, that as to the season proper to do the several works of gardening, it is not the same (exactly) every where, as soil and situation make a difference. The time mentioned in this calender is, that which the author judges will be found most generally right in the midland counties, as the extremes of north and south necessarily make a difference in this business.
The work of gardening being very multifarious, it would be a practice not unworthy, even the skilful gardener, to make it a rule, once a week, to consider what is to be done the following week; and to made memorandums accordingly, numbering them in the order he would have them performed. Thus he would never be at a loss, what to set, himself or his labourers about, and the mortification of omissions, or appearance [Page 102] of neglect, would be avoided: This calendar, it is presumed, will be found a ready and sufficient assistant upon such an occasion, the author having endeaveoured to make it as plain and comprehensive as it is concise.
JANUARY.
LET every thing be done now, that the weather and circumstances will permit, (though not absolutely necessary) in order to lessen the work of next month, which when in happens to he an open season, is a very important one in the way of gardening, in which the loss of a single fine day is of consequence. Many things might be prepared in the winter, in readiness for spring, which are but too often neglected.
MISCELIANEOUS WORK.
Dung for lot bed should be duly attended to, 176.
Manure and compost heaps turn frequently over.
Espaders, garden frames, and such things, rectify.
T [...]s, make, repair, sharpen and brighten, 9, vol. 2.
Brusn wood, prepare ready for sticking peas, &c. 23 [...].
Planting, trench and prepare ground for, 29, 98, &c.
New planted trees product and tie to stakes, 102.
Prune espalier trees, standards and shrubs, 164,166,171.
M [...]ss, clear trees and shrubs from, as convement.
Webs and nests of caterpillars, slugs, snails, destroy.
Beds and borders, weed, stir the ground, and rake.
Cauliflowers and lettutes in frames, &c. attend, 220,232.
Endive, tie up, when dry, to blanch; and protect it,226.
Cions, procure for graffing, except apples, 83, 86.
Hot beds, prepare for, or make, cucumbers, &c. 174,181.
Drain ground, scour ditches, plash hedges, &c.
SOW
Cucumbers, 181. Melons, 197. Peas, 236. Beans, 213. Spinach, 249. Radishes, 244. Lettuces, 231. Cress, 255. Mustard, 259. Carrots, 218. The five last on heat; to which may be added, rape and lap lettuce, 233, as sallading; towards the end of the month, however, they may be sown on warm borders, the sallading being under hand-glasses.
PLANT
Mint on heat, 259. Cabbages at distances, as 217. Trees and shrubs of the deciduous kinds, grape vines, currants, gooseberries and raspberries, if mild weather, so that the ground will work loose. Layers may be removed; but rather prepare the ground now for planting next month, 98, &c.
PROPAGATE
Trees and shrubs by suckers, layers, cuttings, 65, &c.
FLOWERS.
Pots of, see December tulips, anemonies, ranunculuses, hyacinths, narcissuses, &c. protect, 21, vol. 2.
Bulbous and tuberous roots out of ground, now plant for a late blow, or in the next month, 18, vol. 2; preserve choice sorts from much wet, lest they rot.
Auriculas, if disturbed by frost, immediately earth up; or if not, yet do it for assisting the blow, 91, vol. 2; and let them be protected from snow and wet, by frames, &c. or set the pots close under a south wall, where, in severe weather, they may be covered, tho' frost rarely hurts the plants, if kept tolerably dry: The Pots will be safer, if plunged in the ground, see November. Some persons lay the pots on their sides, to keep them dry, and to cover them; but, in [Page 104] this position, they should not remain long, as it gives the bud a twist.
Carnations, and all hardy plants, in pots, placed under any cover, must have as much air and sun as can be given them; wet is now peculiarly injurious to carnations, which those in pots, at least, may be easily protected from, by frames or mats.
Flowering shrubs may be planted, if open weather, covering the roots well; but it is better done next month, getting the ground ready now, 110, &c.
NURSERY.
Vermin, guard against in time, on seed beds, &c. 73.
Dig beds for sowing, next month three seeds, &c. 72.
Protect seedling trees (particular exotics) from frost.
Plant, or transplant, hardy things, cover the roots.
Prepare ground for next month's planting out seedlings, or stocks for grassing another year, 73.
FEBRUARY.
WHEN the ground can be conveniently worked, this is a very busy month, and no time must be lost, nor hands spared, that every thing may be done in its proper, or earliest season.
The last week is the principal, in which many things are to be done, and some full crops sown: The skilful gardener is aware of this, but ordinarily this season is lost.
MISCELLANEOUS WORK.
Ground, prepare for planting and sowing, by digging, trenching, manuring, levelling, &c.
Borders should be stirred, dug, or dressed, 29, 141.
Gravel walks, weed, put in order, and roll firm.
[Page 105] Grass plats, &c. clean up, cut the edges, or lay turf.
Composts and manures, turn over, and break well.
Hot beds, attend regularly, and no neglect, 184, &c.
Stable dung, for hot beds, manage properly, 176.
Cauliflowers and lettuces, see last month, and stir the surface of the mould a little about them.
Earth up and protect plants from frost and wind.
Stick peas, when about five inches high, 237.
Weed and thin crops, as winter onions, radishes, &c. 49.
Endive, attend to blanch and ridge when quite dry, 226.
Vermin and insects, see to, as mice, snails, slugs, &c. 238.
Prune wall and other trees, but first grape vines, 132.
Cions for graffing, provide, 83, and use then, 84, &c.
Edgings of box, thrift, &c. make and repair, 55.
SOW
Cucumbers, 181, 224. Melons, 197, 233. Peas small, 237, large, 238. Beans, the broad sorts, or the mazagons, if wanted early, 214. Radishes on heat, or not, 244. Lettuces on heat, or not, 231. Small sallading on heat, or on a warm border under glass, 255. Cabbages, the sugar loaf sorts, 217; or if early ones are wanted, sow the Yorkshire on a little heat. Savoys, 247. Onions, 234. Leeks, 231. Parsley, 260. Spinach, 249. Carrots on heat or not, 218. Parsneps, 235. Celery, 222. Kidney beans on heat, 229. Turnips on heat, 250. Cauliflowers on heat, 221.
PLANT.
Cucumbers, 189. Melons, 200. Cauliflowers, 220. Cabbages, 217. Herseradish, 227. Garlick, 227. Rocombole, 261. Shalots, 249. Cives, 254. Mint on heat, 259. Potatoes, early sorts, on heat, and warm borders, 241. Vines, wall, espalier, and standard fruit trees, forest trees, and deciduous shrubs, 30,98,111,115.
PROPAGATE
Trees and shrubs by graffing, 84, by suckers, layers, and cuttings, 65. Sow kernels, stones, and seeds of fruit, &c. on fine well broke earth, allowing excties a little heat, 72.
FLOWERS.
See last month. Hardy biennials and perennials should now be planted, before they shoot, 15, 16, vol. 2. Shrubs, protect, &c. 112; prune and dig about them, 114.
Auricula and polyanthus seed should be sown now.
Bulbs and tubers, plant by the middle of the month; and for variety, a few may be potted, 18, vol. 2.
Annuals, all sorts, may be sown about last week, 6, vol. 2, some of the latter may be sown in pots, 13, vol. 2.
NURSERY.
See last month. Sow hardy trees and shrubs, 72. Transplant hardy seedlings of last year, and stocks for graffing next year, or the following, 73.
MARCH.
THE first week in this, like the last in February, is very valuable to the good gardener, and must be made the best use of by those who would have things in season. It is therefore proper to have no regard to the charge of necessary assistance: Nature now waits for us, let us not neglect to attend upon her. See management, page 57.
MISCELLANEOUS WORK.
Order and neatness are now principal objects, 54.
Vacant ground, dig and apply manure where wanted.
Borders, dress by weeding, digging, &c. see last month.
Gravel walks, clean, relay, or make new ones, rolling them repeatedly after rain, 55.
Edgings of box, thrift, &c. clip, repair or make.
Grass, plats and walks, cleanse, mow, and cut the edges.
Herb beds, weed and dress, see article balm, 252.
Asparagus beds, weed, carefully fork, and dress, 212.
Strawberry beds, weed, stir the mould, and dress, 171.
Artichokes, dress at the end of the month, 209.
Composts and mould heaps, turn over, and screen, or sift some ready for dressing pots of flowers, &c.
Vermin, insects, and destructive birds, see to, 238.
Earth up peas, beans, and whatever else needs it.
Stick peas in time, and stop them, or not, 237, 239.
Graff now, but apples towards the end of month, 81.
Prune wall trees without delay, but first vines, 152.
Blossoms of choice wall tree fruit, defend, 148.
Dig, dress, prune, shrubberies and plantations, 111.
Hot beds must be very carefully attended to, 184, &c. and new ones made in due time, 188.
Dung heaps for future hot beds, manage, 176.
Cauliflowers, &c. under glass, give air freely to, 220.
SOW.
See last month. Radishes, the spindle rooted, and lettuces of sorts once a fortnight; small sallads every week. The following ten things in the first week: Alexanders, 208. Asparagus, 211. Beets, 215. Hamburgh Parsley, 235. Salsafy, 246. Scorzonera, 247. Skirrets, 249. Finochlo, 256. Red cabbage, 218. Turnip radishes, 24 [...]. Second week: Turnips on a gentle heat, and in open ground, 250; and kidney beans on heat, or in a warm dry border under [Page 108] hand-glasses, or not, 229. Last week: Broccoli of the purple autumn sorts, 216. Nasturtiums, 259. Capsicums, 254. Love apples, 264. Herbs of all sorts, 252, &c. Grass seeds for plats. Strawberries in pots, particularly the alpine sorts, 78.
PLANT
Trees and shrubs, 30,98,111,115. Herbs in rooted slips or cuttings, 252, &c. Strawberries, 39. Asparagus 210. Artichokes 208. Jerusalem artichokes, 228. Lettuces, 231. Cauliflowers, 220. Other things as directed last month.
PROPAGATE
Trees and Shrubs by graffing, 84; by suckers, offsets, layers, and cuttings, 65. Herbaceous plants, by parting roots, &c. 17, vol. 2.
FLOWERS.
The hardy kinds of flowers in pots that have been housed, should be inured by degrees to the weather, and soon left out on nights: Let no flowers be housed, or under cover more than necessary.
Pot desirable hardy plants for moveable ornaments, when in flower; not too many, 9, 11, vol. 2.
Carnations, and auriculas, if not before, dress, 91, vol. 2.
Tulips, hyacinths, &c. of the best sorts, protect, 21, vol. 2.
Water potted plants as the weather is, 10, vol. 2. auriculas will want it most as pushing of flower.
Sow annuals, 6. vol. 2. Blennials, 15, vol. 2. Perennials, 17, vol. [...].
Take up, remove offsets, and divide fibrous rooted perennial flowers early in the month, 17, vol. 2.
Layers of carnations, pinks, and sweet williams, take up carefully, and plant with earth to the roots, 93, vol. 2,
Anemonies and ranunculuses may be put in (east border) the first week; but they will blow late, 19, vol. 2.
[Page 109] Bulbous roots may also yet be put in, first week, with prospect of a like success, 20, vol. 2.
Box, thrift, daises, pinks, &c. plant soon for edgings.
NURSERY.
Remove litter, weed, stir the ground, rake neatly.
Prune plants into form, taking off side shoots, shortening the leader, &c. to make a head, &c. 70.
Graffs of last year cut down to a few eyes; but at the end of the month is soon enough.
Transplant and sow as last month, and do it quickly.
Exotics, or tender plants, sow on a gentle hot bed.
Water give in a dry time, to seeds, seedlings, cuttings, and newly planted things; but not over much.
APRIL.
IF by any means the proper early cropping of the ground has been prevented, make no delay to finish, and to get the garden into a complete state of cultivation. This month may be mild enough to invite us abroad, to traverse the walks, and view nature in her spring attire, "all blooming and benevolent." Let nothing therefore be met with that appears slovingly, or disgusting. See page 54.
MISCELLANEOUS WORK.
Borders, &c. weed, stir, rake, and clean up neatly, 49.
Gravel walks and grass plots, put in order, roll, &c. 55.
Edgings of box, &c. make, repair, trim, or cut, 55.
Watering omit not where necessary in a dry time, 50.
Pruning finish soon, head down young trees, 133, 147.
Graffs, see to, that the claying remains safe on, 86.
Blossoms of wall fruit, protect in bad weather, 148.
[Page 110] Dung for hot beds, collect and take due care of, 176.
Hot beds, make in time for fruiting cucumbers.
Melons, tender annuals, &c. 188,199,6, vol. 2. II, vol. 2.
Asparagus, strawberries, artichokes, see last month.
Cauliflowers, stir mould about, and earth up, 220.
Peas, earth up, and stick before they droop, 237.
Beans in blossoms, crop and earth up firmly.
Thin in time all seedling crops, by hand or hoe, 49.
Prick out plants of every kind as soon as fit, 50.
Potatoes, early sorts, earth up, protect from frost, 241.
Lettuces, tie up, and stir the ground about, 233.
Cabbages, earth up, and also tie up forward ones, 217.
SOW
As soon as possible, what may have been omitted last month, or the preceding. Then, Salsafy, 246. Scorzonera, 247. Pumpions and gourds, 243. Boorcole, 215. Broccoli, 216. Brussels sprouts, 217. Chou Milan, 224. Chardons, 223. Kidney beans, the ground being dry, 229. Cabbages, chiefly the large sugar loaf, for autumn coleworts, 217, 224. Herbs, culinary and medicinal, 252, &c. Nasturtiums, cold ground, 259. Basil, on heat, 253.
Succession crops of cucumbers and melons, for bringing, up under hand-glasses, &c. 193, 204. 224, 233. Peas, large and small. Beans, the broad sort Savoys, spinach, carrots, turnips, celery, radishes, lettuces, finochio, small sallading, onions to draw young. Observe that succession crops should have cooler situations as the summer advances.
PLANT
Strawberries yet but alpines succeed best so late, 39. Asparagus, 210. Artichokes, 208. Lettuces, 231. Chives, garlick, rocombole and shalots, first week, fee February. Cabbages, (if any remain) 217. Cauliflowers, 220. Kidney beans that have been raised on [Page 111] heat, 229. Potatoes, for a full crop, 239. Herbs in rooted slips, 252, &c. Trees and shrubs immediately, and do it in the best manner, water, cover the roots, and stake the stems, 98, 102, &c.
PROPAGATE
Trees and shrubs, by graffing, layers, cuttings, and sowing, which may yet be performed, 65, 72, 84.
Herbs, by slips, or cuttings, in a good soil, and a shady situation, but not under trees, 252, &c.
FLOWERS.
Sow, in the first week, (if not done before) annuals, 6, 11, 13, vol. 2. Biennials, 15, vol. 2. Perennials, 17, vol. 2.
Plant, or prick out, annuals in fresh hot beds, pots, or borders, as the several sorts require, 7, vol. 2. Biennials and perennials of the late blowers, may yet be transplanted into borders or pots, giving an immediate watering, and shading a few days from sun, 12. vol. 2. Carnation layers, taking them up carefully with a scoop trowel, 9, vol. 2. Pinks, the same.
Tuberose, as directed, page, 99, vol. 2.
Tulips, ranunculuses, anemonies, &c. of choice sorts, protect in severe weather, as cutting wind, 21, vol. 2.
Aurtculas in bloom, shelter from rain, wind, sun, and support the stems by neat forked sticks.
Pots of flowers, shift, and dress, tie up, water, &c.
NURSERY.
Weed, water, stir the soil, rake neatly, and clean up.
Transplant (yet) seedlings of trees and shrubs; the evergreen sorts it is now a good time for, 72.
Sow (if not done before) the seeds of forest trees, flowering shrubs and evergreens; but keep them cool, by watering, as every things should be, that is sown or transplanted late in the spring: Yet they must not be soaked with wet.
MAY.
LET this charming month be ushered in with due respect, by the gardens being in excellent order, to which end let no help be spared, when the gardener is not competent to perform the work himself: It is often too much for the most industrious man.
We now gather vegetables that have stood the winter, and been the care of many months, with some of the products of spring also; and it is the hope and fruition of reward that sweetens labour: All the senses are gratified,
MISCELLANEOUS WORK.
Neatness must be pursued, stir the ground, rake, &c. 49.
Gravel walks and grass plats, keep in good order, 55.
Weeds, destroy every where, by the hand or hoe, 49,54.
Water, if dry weather, new planted trees, shrubs and flowers, strawberries, cauliflowers, &c. 40,51.
Thin all sorts of seedling crops enough, and in time, 49.
Prick out lettuces, celery, broccoli, boorcole, cauliflowers, savoys, cabbages, leeks, &c. 51.
Earth up potatoes, peas, broad beans, kidney beans, cabbages, savoys, forward celery, &c.
Tie up forward lettuces, and early cabbages, 217 233.
Cucumber plants, air, water, shade, train, 190, &c.
Hot beds, make for cucumbers & melons, 178,194,205.
Prune figs, first week, regulate wall-trees, 135,154,156.
Graffs, see to, and repair the claying, if they have not taken, and made some shoot, 86.
Thin fruit that is superabundant on wall trees, 150.
Beans, top, when in blossom, as it helps to forward the crop, and prevents their being top heavy.
SOW
Nasturtiums, herbs, and tall kidney beans, first week, 259. Endive, 226, and purslain, 261, second week, Cauliflowers about the middle for a late autumn crop, 221. Pumpions and gourds, 243.
Succession crops of cucumbers for picklers, 195. Melons for mangoes, 206. Dwarf kidney beans, celery, radishes, turnips, cabbages, savoys, broccoli, peas, beans, fin [...]chio, salsafy, scorzonera, chardons, spinach, lettuces, radishes, and small sallading; chiefly in the first week.
PLANT
Kidney beans that have been forwarded on heat, 229. Cucumbers and melons, second crop, 194, 205. Forward gourds, 243. Lettuces, 232. Cauliflowers, savoys, cabbages, coleworts, 217, 224. Celery, if forward, in trenches, 222. Artichokes, 208. Potatoes, 239. Nasturliums, 259. Capsicums, 254. Loveapples, 264, and basil, 253, towards the end of the month. Herbs, by parted roots, 252, &c. Trees and shrubs may yet succeed under good management, 103.
PROPAGATE.
Herbs, c [...]inary and medicinal, by slips and cuttings, but rather the latter. For sage it is now the best time, 252, &c.
FLOWERS.
Sow annuals of all sorts for a late blow. Scarlet bean, sow as a flower to run up pales, &c. 6, vol. 2. &c.
Thin seedlings soon, that they may not be weak, 6, vol. 2.
Prick out, or plant, the tender annuals in new hot beds, pots, &c. as directed, 7, 9, 11, vol. 2.
[Page 114] Hot beds of flowers, manage, as to air, water, &c. 6. vol. 2.
Biennials and perennials, thin in time, and water them; also prick out any that are forward enough; they may yet be sown, 15, 16, vol. 2.
Auriculas out of flower, remove out of the sun.
Tuberese [...], pot on heat, or under a south wall, 99, vol. 2.
Tulips, anemon [...]es, &c. in beds and in flower, protect, 21, vol. 2.
Bulbs and tubers of dying spring flowers, take up, 18, vol. 2.
Slips and cuttings of pinks, double wall flowers, double sweet williams, double scarlet lychnis, double rockets, and lychnidea, plant as soon as the young shoots are forward enough.
Geraniums plant cuttings of last year's shoots, 94, vol. 2.
Water seed beds lightly and moderately in a dry time, 13. vol. 2: and pots of flowers regularly, 10. vol. 2.
Air, give to housed plants freely, as the season is.
Dress, shift, and tie up, flowers and shrubs in pots.
Pot some ten week stocks, mignonette, &c. 9, 11, vol. 2.
Support spindling flowers and weak shrubs, 56.
NURSERY.
Weed, water, and occasionally shade tender seedlings.
Seed beds, keep cool, for without moisture, germination cannot be expected; but give water lightly, so as not to cake the ground, 51.
JUNE.
IN this month the gardener begins to find some pause to his labour. The ground is now fully cropped, as to principals, and the chief business is to see that the various plants, according to their different ages of growth, do not stand in need of the necessary assistance of culture, or good management.
[Page 115] Weed, &c. keeping the crops and ground neat, 54.
Gravel walks, grass plats, and edgings, see to, 55.
Water, let it be duly applied where necessary, 51
Thin by hoe, or hand, all sorts of crops, 49.
Prick out celery, endive, savoys, broccoli, &c. 50.
Cauliflowers shewing head, break leaves over, 221.
Earth up high peas, beans, &c. see the last month.
Tie up the leaves of garlick and rocambole, 227.
Blanch lettuce, white beat, and sinochio, 215,233,256.
Stick peas and top beans, when in full flower, 237.
Cucumbers, attend duly, to air, water, train, &c. 190.
Melons, ditto, prune and lay tile under the fruit, 201.
Prune wall trees, vines and espaliers, 135, 154, 164.
Blighted trees, pull off curled leaves, in time, and water them frequently with an engine, 52.
Graffs that have taken, unclay and unbind, 86.
Bud, or inoculate, at Midsummer, or soon after, 91.
Asparagus, finish cutting by Midsummer, 212.
Herbs for drying, gather as directed, page 252.
SOW
Cucumbers, last crop, for picklers may do in cold ground, if a good soil and sunny situation, 195. Pumpions and gourds may succeed as ditto, 242. Turnip radishes of all sorts, but chiefly the large white and black Spanish for autumn use, in cool ground, 245. Endive for a principal crop, 226.
Succession crops of broccoli, peas, broad beans, kidney beans, spindle rooted radishes, lettuces, small sallading, purslain, turnips, cabbages, carrots, finochio, and spinach, which will however soon run.
PLANT
Cucumbers, 194. Melons, 205. Pumpions and gourds, 243. Nasturtiums, 259. Capsicums, 254. Love apples, 264. Leeks, 231. Celery, 222. Cauliflowers, [Page 116] broccoli, b [...]rcole, savoys, cabbages, and such like greens, at two and a half feet, or rather more for cauliflowers; less for broccoli, and cabbages if a small sort. Seedling herbs, 252, &c. Moist weather at this season is very advantageous for pricking out, or planting, and it must not be neglected if it occurs: Water at the time, and afterwards as the weather may require.
PROPAGATE
Herbs by slips, or cuttings, in a good soil, and as cool a situation as may be, not under trees, 252, &c.
Layer the young shoots of roses, evergreens, or any shrub, or tree, that does not readily strike root from older wood, or send forth suckers, 69.
Cuttings, or the young shoots of some woody plants, may be made to strike root, see page 43, vol. 2.
FLOWERS.
Annuals, tender sorts, pot and plant out into the borders; they will require a good soil, water, and a little shade at first, and chuse rainy or cloudy weather, 9, vol. 2.
Pots of flowers set where they have only the morning sun, but not under trees, or any roof, except for ornament, when in blow.
Trim, from dead parts, &c. perennials and biennials, 57.
Carnations, and other spindling flowers, support, 56.
Water pots of flowers duly, borders occasionally, 10, vol. 2.
Prick out seedlings of biennial and perennial flowers, particularly carnations, 93, vol. 2. Pinks, 98, vol. 2. Auriculas, 92, vol. 2, and polyanthuses, 98, vol. 2, into shady places.
Plant slips, or cuttings of walls, &c. see last month.
Layer carnations, pinks, and sweet williams.
A [...]riculas should be set in shade, except for seed.
Spring baths, the leaves being decayed, take up, 18, vol. 2.
[...] baths, plant at the end of the month, 18, vol. 2.
NURSERY.
Weed, water, stir the soil, rake and clean up.
Shade tender seedlings, and late planted things.
Seed beds, spring sown, keep moist, and earthed up; in very hot weather, an awning of mats is advantageous.
Thin young plants from growing thick and weak.
JULY.
THOUGH in this month there is a cessation from the great bustle, and more laborious works of gardening, yet "its many cares" still find employment for the willing hand; and most assuredly a good success in the end will not be attained without perseverance in the means. Let nothing therefore by omitted, that may tend to crown the gardener's credit with a continued production of fine vegetables, fruits, and flowers. The garden now abundantly gratifies the sight, the taste, the smell; and those who have the opportunity to enjoy it, should be graceful to GOD—and the gardener.
MISCELLANEOUS WORK.
Prepare vacant ground for cropping, and let as little of it as possible lay rude and unproductive.
Weed, stir the borders, hoe between crops, &c. 54.
Water cauliflowers, and whatever else may need it, 5 [...].
Gravel walks, grass plats, and edgings, keep in order, 55.
Box, yew, &c. should be clipped after, or in rain.
Earth peas, broad and kid. beans, celery, cabbages, &c.
Blanch lettuce, white beet, and finochio, 215, 233, 256.
Stick peas, and running kidney beans in time, 237, 230.
Thin all small crops to their due distances, 49.
Prick out celery, broccoli, cabbages, savoys, &c. 50.
[Page 118] Seeds, gather as they ripen, lest the best are lost, 59.
Herbs for drying, gather as soon as in flower, 252.
Take up garlick, roca [...]bole, shalots, 227, 249, 261.
Cucumbers and melons, attend, water, train, &c. 190, 201.
Pumpions and gourds, train, and water plentifully, 243.
Artichokes, take off small side heads in time, 208.
Wall trees, &c. regulate and occasionally prune; also stop vines, and take off side shoots, 135, 154, 159, &c.
Thin wall trees, &c. of superabundant fruit, 150, 161.
Bud-graff, or inoculate, fruit trees, roses, &c. 91.
Blighted wall trees, attend to, see the last month.
SOW.
Broccoli, first week, cool ground a little, for late use.
Endive, principal winter crop, in open ground, 226.
Peas and beans, of any kind, may yet be sown, if ground to spare, before the 15th, and chance to do tolerably; prefer the mazagan bean and Leadman's dwarf peas, 238: Sow under shelter, if convenient, from N. & E.
Kidney beans, dwarfs, first week, south border, 230.
Carrots, a few, cool ground, to draw young late in autumn, water both seeds and roots occasionally in dry weather to forward them.
Radishes of any kind, but chiefly the large black and white Spanish turnip sorts, 245.
Lettuces, the hardier, or winter sorts, open ground, 231.
Spinach, beginning of the month the round, and towards the end the prickly seeded, 249.
Onions, a few Welch, and Strasburgh, second week, 234,
Coleworts, first week for winter, last week spring, 224.
Turnips, any sort, both early and late in the month, 250.
PLANT.
Celery and leeks at six inches. Endive, lettuces, coleworts at a foot. Cabbages, savoys, broccoli, boorcole, and cauliflowers, at two feet, or a little more, in a rich soil, particularly the latter: Give water at [Page 119] planting, and two or three times after, if not much rain should fall.
PROPAGATE
Herbs, particularly sage, propagate yet, by cuttings, or slips, occasionally watering, 252, &c.
Trees and shrubs, by laying shoots of the present year; i. e. of those that are not apt to strike from older wood. Slips and cuttings of some sorts, may strike, by the help of a hand-glass, 67. 122, 43, vol. 2.
FLOWERS.
Stir flower borders, and rake them neatly, 54.
Pots of flowers, set in shade, and regularly water, 10, vol. 2.
Carnations and double sweet williams, layers, 92, vol. 2.
Pinks, plant slips, cuttings, pipings, or layers, 97, vol. 2.
Geraniums, double, scarlet lychnis, lychnideas and double wall flowers, plant cuttings, or slips of, 94, vol. 2.
Annuals, the beginning of this month is a good time to plant out the tender sorts into borders; any that are in too small pots, shift into bigger, 12, vol. 2.
Biennials, thin seed beds of, prick out, water, &c. 15, vol. 2.
Perennials, ditto, particularly auriculas, 92, vol. 2. Carnations, 93. vol. 2. Pinks, 98, vol. 2, and polyanthus, 98, vol. 2.
Larkspurs and stocks, pull up single ones; i. e. all the former, and most of the latter, 58, vol. 2.
Seeds, gather very regularly as they ripen, 57, 66.
Bulbous and tuberous roots take up in due time, 19, vol. 2.
Trim off dead stems, or other parts of plants and shrubs, straggling branches, &c. 57.
Support weak flowers and shrubs by proper ties, 56.
NURSERY.
Weed, water, shade, young tender seedlings, &c. 70.
Prune away suckers, or shoots from stems, &c. particularly those that have been graffed, 96.
[Page 120] Thin seedlings that grow thick; if those drawn are planted out, afford occasional watering, and the shade of a single mat, which should only be over on days, for the night dews greatly refresh new planted things. A little moss laid round the roots of any curious sorts would preserve them from drought.
AUGUST.
IN this month (as in some measure before) the gardener anticipates products of the future year, and sows various vegetables in autumn to stand the winter, for spring and summer use; so that, in this, and other respects, August is in truth an important season, as will be seen by the work directed to be done. The times for several sowings should be pretty exactly observed in order to success.
MISCELLANEOUS WORK.
Weed and water, stir borders, clean up, be neat, 50, 54.
Walks and grass plats, attend, roll, mow, sweep, 55.
Thin by hoe, or hand, young crops, in dry weather, 49.
Prick out celery, and other things that are ready, 50.
Earth up peas, beans, kidney beans, celery, cauliflowers, cabbages, savoys, winter greens, &c. 49.
Blanch endive, beet, chardon, fin [...]chio, 226, 215, 223.
Dig, or use a strong hoe, between rows of plants, and water to settle earth about the roots, 49.
Vacant ground, clean, and, considering how it will be best disposed of, prepare accordingly, 46, &c.
Stick peas, and take up the haulm of old crops, 237.
Stake tall plants which are standing for seed, 59.
Seeds, gather as they [...]ipen, lest the best shed, 60.
Herbs, gather [...] drying just when in flower, 252.
Onions, press down the leaves to the ground, 235.
[Page 121] Grape vines, prune, and keep in due order, 155.
Wall trees, espaliers, climbing shrubs, &c. regulate, 136▪
Insects about wall trees, see to, and hang up vials of sugar and water for wasps, &c. See blight, June.
Budding may yet be performed, first week, 91; buds that have taken of former work, unbind, 96.
Net fruit trees to keep off birds and also fingers.
Gather fruit before the sun has been long on it.
Mat currants and gooseberries for late fruit, 169.
Strawberries, clear from runners, weeds, leaves, 171.
Cucumbers, melons, pumpions, and gourds, train, water, &c. but melons like not much wet, 202, &c.
Pickling cucumbers should be gathered twice a week.
SOW
Coleworts in the first week, 224; cabbages in the second, 217; and cauliflowers in the third, 220. Onions for winter and spring, a full crop of Welch, and a few Strasburgh in a warm border, first week, 234. Lettuces at the beginning, middle, and end of the month, 231. Small sallading, in a shady place, and water it, 255. American cress, it is the best time for, second week, 256. Radish, both spindle and round rooted, but chiefly the large Spanish turnip sorts, cool ground, 245. Peas, early frame, and Leadman's dwarf, may be tried first week, for the chance of a rarity, close under a warm wall, 238. Kidney beans, dwarf, as ditto, 230. Spinach, round and prickly, first and third weeks, the former at broad cast, and the latter rather in drills, 249. Turnips, first or second week, 250. C [...]rrots, ditto, but they will be sticky. Herbs may be sown, first week, 252, &c.
PLANT
Leeks, celery, lettuces, endive, cabbages, coleworts, late broccoli, and boorcole, distance as last month, though every thing planted late, may be so much [Page 122] the nigher. Strawberries and herbs, culinary and medicinal, towards the end of the month, that they may be well rooted before winter, 39, 252, &c.
PROPAGATE
Trees and shrubs, by laying young shoots in fine rich earth, and keep the ground cool about them, 69.
FLOWERS.
Decayed parts, take off, trim, and tie to sticks, 56, 57.
Shrubs, ditto, thin a little, and prune off suckers, 114.
Edgings, or hedges of box, yew, &c. may be cut now.
Water potted flowers regularly, others occasionally, and particularly new planted things, 10, vol. 2.
Annuals, hardy, sow towards end of the month, 13, vol. 2.
Biennials and perennials, plant, last week, 15, 17, vol. 2.
Saxifrage pyramidal, and double plant in pots, 81, vol. 2.
Geraniums, raised from cuttings, (or seed) pot soon.
Auriculas and polyanthus, transplant, part the roots, &c. any time this month, 91, 98, vol. 2.
Carnations may yet be layered; early layered ones will be rooted, which carefully take up, and plant in pots, or open ground, water and shade, 92, vol. 2.
Pinks from cuttings, &c. and sweet william layers may be fit to move; but, if late and weak, leave some of them till spring, 97, vol. 2.
Bulbous roots, as lilies, &c. take up for planting, 18, vol. 2.
Bulbous offsets, replant without delay, 19, vol. 2.
Bulbs of autumn flowers, plant in first or second week: see atamasco, Gaernsey, belladonna, and pancratium lilies.
NURSERY.
Prune suckers, side stem shoots, straggling and luxuriant ones from the heat; stir the ground, weed, water, thin, seedlings, &c. See last month.
SEPTEMBER.
GARDENS being now to fail of their wonted beauty, and therefore dying flowers, all litter, and every thing unsightly, admonish the gardener to trim his plants, and clean the ground frequently, that all may be neat, if not gay. An attention of this sort, stirring the ground, and raking it, will give an air of freshness and culture highly pleasing and creditable.
MISCELLANEOUS WORK.
See beginning of last month, twelve first articles.
Prepare ground for planting trees and shrubs, 108.
Turf, lay as a good time, beat, roll, and, if dry, water.
Gather, fruits as they ripen, and store them well, 269.
Gra [...]es, tie fine ripe bunches up in gauze or crape.
Figs, keep in close training to ripen the fruit.
Cucumbers and melons, cover the frames, &c. on nights; melons must be protected from cold and wet, 206.
Pickling cucumbers, gather before they spot.
Cauliflowers, prick out, and some on a slight hot bed to strengthen them, at three inches, to grow three weeks; these must then be put under the protection of frames, or hand-glasses, as choice plants; every other may be drawn, and the rest remain to be covered. The Michaelmas crop, if dry weather, water to bring forward.
Herb beds should be cleaned and dressed this month, 252.
Onions, being dry and hard, taken in and sort, to rope, &c. 235.
Garlick, shalots, and recambole, tie up, and store, 277.
Seeds, such as are well dried, dress and put up, 57, 60.
SOW
Spinach, turnips, Welch onions, and endive, first week, for late spring use. Radishes of all sorts, but chiefly the large black turnip, 245. Small sallading, every ten days, warm borders, 215. Corn sallad, 255. Chervil, 254, and sorrel, 263.
PLANT
At distances as before, coleworts, endive, lettuces, and yet winter cabbages, savoys, broccoli, boorcole, Brussels, sprouts, chou-milan, and celery. The lettuces should be on dry warm ground, 232. Herbs, pot and medicinal, from parted roots, or offsets, 252, &c. Strawberries, any time this month, but the sooner the better; dress old beds and plants, 39, 171. Shrubs, being to plant towards the end, especially if moist weather, but let not the roots be long out of ground, 110, &c.
PROPAGATE
Trees, and shrubs, by laying young shoots, and at the end of the month, cuttings may be planted, as of gooseberries, currants, laurels, honeysuckles, jasmines, &c. 65, &c.
FLOWERS.
Remove dead ones, trim the decaying, tie up, &c. 56, 57.
Annuals, sow some of the hardy sorts, first week, 13, vol. 2.
Biennials, plant out, reserving a few for spring, 15. vol. 2.
Perennials, ditto, also take up, and part old roots 17, vol. 2.
Pinks, from cutting, &c. (if well rooted) plant out; also carnations, sweet williams, &c. from layers, 97, vol. 2.
Geraniums, from cuttings, or seed, plant without delay, in small pots, shortening the roots, &c.
[Page 125] Auriculas, dress pots, shift plants, or sow, 91, vol. 2.
Polyanthus, plant, part roots, or sow the seed, 272.
Bulbs of autumn flowers, plant yet in first week, see last month; and those of spring in last week, as crocuses, early tulips, common anemonies, &c. 18, vol. 2.
Lilies and other scaly bulbous roots, plant soon, 19, vol. 2.
Offsets from bulbs must be planted immediately, 19, vol. 2.
Beds for choice bulbous and tuberous roots, prepare for planting next month, 19, vol. 2.
Edgings of box, or thrift, plant, cut, or repair.
Pots of flowers bring from shady situations to more sunny ones; the exoties, or tender plants, begin (second week) to put under some degree of shelter, according to their nature.
Succulent plants are impatient of wet, and more so of frost, but still do not well endure housing, therefore they require a peculiar attention at this season, so as to have the open air as long as may be exposed without danger.
NURSERY.
Weed, stir the soil, clean up, and water, if dry weather.
Dig about young trees, at the end of this, or the beginning of next month, as directed, 80.
Prepare ground for planting next month. Stocks and seedlings, and sowing seeds of trees and shrubs, 72, 73. Evergreen seedlings should be planted out by the end of this month, and be watered regularly, if a dry time.
OCTOBER.
THIS is the chief month of the year for planting trees, shrubs, &c. No part of it should be lost, in either working the ground well for the purpose, or [Page 126] putting in the plants as soon as possible: Early planting, if the ground is fit, is of more consequence than many of those who do, or ought to know better, will admit of.
Now the virtue of industry and perseverance will be tried, to keep the grounds clean from falling leaves, &c. The garden, however, ought yet to be a source of pleasure, and the weather is often still inviting abroad: All impediments should be surmounted.
MISCELLANEOUS WORK.
Dig, dung, trench, and drain, ground thoroughly, 46.
Prepare for planting, lay open the holes for trees, 99.
Rake leaves off borders and quarters, sweep, &c.
Gravel walks and grass plats, cleanse, roll, mow, &c.
Turf will be well laid now, and do the work soon.
Caterpillars, destroy, for they do mischief rapidly.
Thin by hoe, spinach, &c. small crops, by hand, 49.
Prick out cabbages for winter or spring planting, 217.
Hoe between roes of cabbages, &c. and earth up, 49.
Blanch celery, finochio by earthing up; endive, beet, chardons, by tying up, 223, 226, 256, 215, 223.
Cauliflowers that are heading, break leaves over, 221.
Asparagus beds and seedlings, dress, second week, 212.
Strawberries, if not before, dress out of hand, 171.
Raspberries, dress, and plant coleworts between, 169.
Seeds, gather duly, and lay up thoroughly dry, 60.
Fruits, gather carefully, and house well, 269, 274.
Dig up, and store clean and dry, carrots, 219; potatoes, 242; parsneps, 235; Jerusalem artichokes, 228.
Dress (for fine fruit) about currant and gooseberry bushes, by digging in a little manure.
Herb beds should always be dressed at this time, 252.
Vines, wall-trees, &c. regulate, if not prune, 146.
SOW
Beans, mazagan 213. Peas, early sorts, 236. Lettuces, hardy sorts, first week, warm border, 231. Small sallading, warm border, under glass, 255. Radishes, early purple short top, may succeed, south aspect, 245. Carrots, a few early horn, warm border, but they will prove sticky.
PLANT
Broccoli, a few, first week, for latest spring use, at eighteen inches, but the heads will be small. Coleworts, first week, at about a foot, 224. Cabbages, any time, chusing strong plants, 217. Endive, first week, warm border, 226. Celery, first week, open ground, for late spring use, 222. Cauliflowers, settle soon in their winter quarters, and manage well, 220. Lettuces treat as cauliflowers, 232. Shalot [...], garlick, rocambo [...]e, dry ground, 249, 227, 261. Strawberries, first week, 39. Walt trees, and other shrubs, but evergreens in the first week. Herbs, rooted sorts, 252, &c. Mint on a little heat, protecting it, 259. Layers of trees and shrubs made last year; being rooted, take them up well, and plant immediately, 99, &c.
PROPAGATE
Trees and shrubs, by suckers, 65. By layers of the young wood, roses, jasmines, bay, laurel, laurustinus, vines, figs, filberts, codlins, mulberries, &c. See lists of trees and shrubs. By cuttings or slips, gooseberries, currants, berberry, jasmines honeysuckles, laurels, box, &c. See lists.
FLOWERS.
Look over, trim, tie up, gather ripe seeds, &c. 56, 57, 60.
Geraniums, and other tender plants, dress, house, 97, vol. 2.
[Page 128] Auriculas and carnations in pots, preserve from much wet, and set in sunny situations.
Seeds, or seedlings, in pots, or boxes, ditto, and shelter from the cutting N. E. winds.
Annuals, self sown, &c. may be taken up with a little earth, and planted where wanted.
Biennials, plant out, but leave a few for spring, 15, vol. 2.
Perennials, ditto, also slip or divide old roots, 17, vol. 2.
Bulbous, tuberous and fleshy roots of spring and summer flowers, plant, but the earliest first, 18, vol. 2.
Saxifrage, pyramidal and double, plant in pots, 81, vol. 2.
Edging of dwarf flowers, box, &c. plant, or repair.
NURSERY.
Stir, and fork in neatly a little well rotted manure, 71.
Dig ground to be planted, a week before wanted.
Sow seeds of trees, &c. and guard against mice, &c. 72, 80.
Transplant seedlings to wider distances, as those designed for stocks, &c. at about two feet, 73, 74.
Suckers of plums, &c. plant for stocks, and cuttings of codlin, quince, and mulberry, for trees, 75.
Prune, or dress up, young trees and shrubs from suckers, straggling shoots, and form the heads.
NOVEMBER.
THOUGH the last be the better month for planting, yet this is more commonly the time adopted: It cannot be now proper to delay it. The leaves not being all off should be no obstacle.
The object of pleasure should not yet be given up; and let the gardener do all in his power to be cleanly and neat, giving his grounds that proof of good culture, which is so essential to his credit.
MISCELLANEOUS WORK.
Wet, if water stands any where, let it be well drained.
Vacant ground, dig manure, trench, or at least hoe, 49.
Clear away dead plants, leaves, and all litter, 54.
Weed borders and crops, as spinach, winter onions, &c.
Grass plats, cleanse, roll, mow, and lay turf soon.
Gravel walks, weed, clean and roll hard after rain.
Composts, collect, and mix well the materials for.
Cucumber and melon earth, store in dry time, 183, 200.
Earth up peas and beans as soon as above ground; celery, cauliflowers, broccoli, and winter greens.
Blanch endive, 226, chardons, 223, and finochio, 256.
Dig up carrots, potatoes, Jerusalem artichokes, and parsneps, but not all the latter, 235. Also when in prospect of frost, some red beet, scorzonera, falsify, skirr [...]ts, Hamburgh parsley, leeks, turnip radishes, and horseradish, all of them to be preserved a while in a cellar, or longer in dry sand. See cauliflowers farther on.
Cauliflowers and lettuces in frames, &c. attend, 220, 232.
Artichokes, see to, when in prospect of frost, 209.
Asparagus, dress beds of, and also seedlings soon, 212.
Raspberries, dress in the first week; see last month.
Hot beds may be used for small sallading, 255, mint, 259, lettuces, 233, or for radishes at Christmas, 245.
Frost, consider what should be protected from it.
Fruit, latest sorts, gather in the first week; and manage that already housed, 269, 273.
Onions, store of, look over to remove decayed ones, 235.
Seeds, dress, and put up clean and dry, and keep so.
Caterpillars on winter greens, pick off in time.
Grubs about the roots of lettuces, search for.
Shrubs, prune and dig about; fasten trained ones, 114.
Prune all trees, except figs, but cherries first, 146.
Pigs, pull off green fruit, and fasten the shoots as close as may be without force, 156.
Cover the roots, and stake new planted trees, or tall shrubs: fasten those of the wall, 102.
[Page 130] Cauliflowers in head, break leaves over. This vegetable, and broccoli, may be taken up when in prospect of frost, and planted with balls of earth, and only laid in a cellar, where they will keep (perhaps) a month; but tie the leaves together at the tops with a hay band before taken up.
SOW
Small sallading and lap lettuce, under glass, warm border, or on a little heat, 233, 255. Radishes, purple short top, warm border, 244. Carrots, early horn, may chance to succeed. Beans and peas for first principal crop, 213, 235.
PLANT
Celery yet, 222. Lettuces, 232; and cauliflowers yet, in frames, under hand-glasses, or close under a south wall, 220. Coleworts, 224. Cabbages, 217; and all in the first week, though the latter may be later. Mint on heat, 259. Wall trees, and others soon, 30, &c. 98, &c. Shrubs, deciduous, but not evergreens, 110, &c. Strawberries, if desired, but soon, 39.
PROPAGATE
See last month, by cuttings, slips, layers, and suckers; or divided roots, as roses, &c. 66, &c.
FLOWERS.
Take up dead ones, trim and tie those in blow.
Frost, beware of, as to the care of tender ones.
Auriculas, and carnations in pots, (tho' hardy) protect.
Seedlings in boxes, &c. place in the sun, and protect.
[Page 131] Pots of hardy flowers are themselves preserved, as well as the plants, by plunging (rather above their rims) in the ground; place a bit of tile under them to keep out worms. If the soil is moist, lay drift sand, or ashes, about the pots.
Bulbous and tuberous roots, plant early; and valuable sorts protect from much wet and frost, 21, vol. 2.
Biennials and perennials of hardy sorts, plant early, in dry soils, and water in the morning, 15, 16, vol. 2.
Thrift, or box, plant or repair, as soon as may be.
NURSERY.
See last month; and do soon what was omitted.
Transplant hardy seedlings, in fine broke earth, 73.
Cover the roots of newly planted things, 73.
Traps, set or mice, &c. about seed beds, 73.
DECEMBER.
THE garden is no longer decorated with flowers, or verdure; but it contains many things of promise, which demand attention, and which the industrious gardener will duly afford, agreeable to the culture that each requires.
There are still some works of labour; and where there is plenty of dung and frames, hot beds may be made use of, and spring anticipated.
If this month be called dreary, yet still the face of nature has its charms, and invites us sometimes abroad, even when covered with snow. Frost is cleanly and beneficial, it dries the path, it strings our nerves, exhilarates our spirits, purifies the air, and prepares the ground for future produce.
MISCELLANEOUS WORK.
Weed crops, &c. clean up litter, and still be neat.
Gravel walks, roll hard, if dry, against wet and frost.
Gross plats, cleanse from worm casts, sweep and roll.
Mice traps, set about peas, beans, cauliflowers, &c. 239.
Caterpillars, snails and slugs, see after duly.
Tools, make, repair, grind, and keep bright, 9, vol. 2.
Seeds, look over the stock to keep clean, dry, &c.
Fruit and onions examine, to remove decaying, 235.
Straw, damp or musty, remove from store rooms.
Frost, guard against ill effects of every where.
Wheat straw, useful to protect things, see radish, 244.
Vegetables, before hard frost, take up, see last month.
Artichokes, asparagus and raspberries, (if not before) give their winter dressing soon, 209, 212, 169.
Endive, tie up when perfectly dry, and ridge some, 226.
Earth up high celery, cauliflowers, chardons, broccoli, savoys, cabbages, &c. pressing the mould to.
Cauliflowers and lettuces in frames, &c. manage, 220, 232.
Planting, prepare for, and open the holes ready, 29, 98.
Vacant ground, clean, dung, rough dig, or trench, 46.
Barrow, make use of in frost to wheel in dung, &c.
Hot beds, see and manage the materials well for, 174.
Cucumbers may be sown in the last week, 1 [...]8, 181.
Composts, make, and incorporate well by turning over.
Orchards, prune trees, dress, dig, or plough the soil, 43.
Prune wall pear trees, espaliers and shrubs, 146, 157.
Hedges and ditches, manage as the case requires.
Drain wet from standing in gardens, or plantations.
Spring, have a constant eye to, and prepare for.
SOW
Beans, 213. Peas, 237. Radishes, 244. Carrots may be tried as radishes, 218. Lettuces under glass in a warm border. Small sallad and lap lettuce on a slight heat, 255, 233.
PLANT
Mint on heat, 259. Tress and shrubs of the deciduous kind, covering the roots and staking; if against a wall, fasten them to it, 99, &c.
PROPAGATE
By suckers, cuttings, layers, &c. see October, 65, &c.
FLOWERS,
Take care of, but neither sow nor plant; yet some chuse to sow auriculas in this month.
Covering of every kind is to be no closer, or longer kept on than necessary, for great dangers arises from much nursing, when plants come to be exposed, see last month.
NURSERY.
Protect seed beds, as the frost may require.
New planted things, cover the roots of well.
Seedlings of tender things may be covered lightly all over, but uncover in time.
Frost-cracks in beds, fill up with sifted mould.
Wet (much of) gives frost so great hold, that it should be particularly guarded against.
Vermin must be attended to, particularly mice, which are even apt to bark young trees, 73.
CLOSE.
As it has been one of the objects of this book to afford some entertainment and moral instruction, the following lines from Thomson may properly follow the calendar, and will serve for a finish.
ON THE SEASONS.
AN ESSAY ON QUICK-LIME, AS A CEMENT AND AS A MANURE.
BY JAMES ANDERSON, L.L.D. F.R.S. F.A.S. S.
Author of "Essays relating to Agriculture and Rural Affairs," 3 Vols. 8vo, and of several other performances.
Honorary Member of the Society of Arts, Agriculture, &c. at Bath; of the Philosophical, and of the Agricultural Societies in Manchester; of the Society for Promoting Natural History, London; of the Academy of Arts, Sciences, and Belles Lettres, Dijon; of the Philosophical Society, Philadelphia; of the Royal Economical Society, Berlin; and correspondent Member of the Royal Society of Agriculture, Paris.
BOSTON: PRINTED BY SAMUEL ETHERIDGE, For JOSEPH NANCREDE, NO. 49, Marlboro'-Street. 1799.
AN ESSAY ON QUICK-LIME, AS A CEMENT AND AS A MANURE.
ADVERTISEMENT.
THE nature of the subject discussed in the following Essay, necessarily required that it should be treated in a scientific manner. The Author has endeavoured to render it as perspicuous as possible; but is afraid, that, to those who may never have been versant in studies of this sort, it may still in some places appear a little abstruse. On this occasion, he hopes to meet with the indulgence of those who think no exertion [Page 4] of mind improperly bestowed, when it is in the pursuit of useful knowledge.—Others who do not care to engage in intricate discussions of any sort, he would advise to pass over this Essay entirely; or at least the first part of it. The reasons for what is advanced in the second part, will not indeed be in that case so clearly seen; but the practical farmer, if not thoroughly instructed by that, may at least be directed to what he ought to do.
AN ESSAY ON QUICK-LIME.
QUICK-LIME is a calx, or a very fine powder, obtained by burning marble, chalk, or lime-stone, and afterwards throwing water upon it.
This powder, when newly burnt, is soluble * in water;—is capable of being formed into a firm cement, if properly mixed up with water,—and is possessed of many other peculiar qualities that it is unnecessary here to enumerate.
But if this powder has been exposed to the influence of the air for some time, it is found to be no longer capable of being dissolved in water;—it has become incapable of being formed into a cement, and has lost many of the other peculiar qualities for which it was at first remarkable.
In common language, this powder is usually distinguished by the name of LIME simply. But, in the language of philosophic precision, it is called QUICK-LIME, so long as it remains soluble in water, and capable of being used as a cement. After it loses these properties, it is distinguished by the name of EFFETE-LIME.
In either of these states, it is employed by the farmer as a manure: And as it is a manure of the most universal utility that has yet been discovered, its nature and qualities deserve to be very particularly investigated.
The design of this Essay, is to point out some of the peculiarities that constitute the excellence of this substance, as a manure, and as a cement: And as what may be said of it as a manure, will be better understood after its nature as a cement has been explained, it will be necessary to consider it first in that point of view.
PART FIRST.
OF QUICK-LIME AS A CEMENT.
§ 1.
IF lime-stone or marble be exposed to the action of a pretty intense fire for a sufficient length of time, its colour is altered, and its weight considerably diminished: but it retains its former figure and dimensions.
In this state of burnt stone, it is in many places distinguished by the name of lime-shells, or shell-lime, or simply shells.
§ 2.
If water be thrown upon these lime-shells, a considerable heat is in a short time generated; the burnt stones begin to crack and fall asunder, and the mass increases in bulk as it gradually crumbles down, or falls, as it is more commonly said, into a fine powder; which is always of a white colour, whatever was the colour of the stone before calcination.*
This powder is called slacked lime, or simply lime; and the operation that reduces it from shells to this state is called slacking.
§ 3.
If this powder is intimately mixed with as much water as reduces it to the consistence of a thin paste, and afterwards dried, it concretes into one coherent [Page 7] mass, which adheres to stones, or other unpolished bodies, very firmly; and thus it becomes a proper cement for building walls of any sort.
After this paste has been once fully dried, it becomes indissoluble in water, so as never to be softened by the moisture of the air; on which account, it greatly excels clay, or any other cement that can be easily obtained.
This cement, when composed for building walls, is called mortar. When intended to be applied only as a smooth coating upon the surface of any place, without being mixed with stones, it is called in this country simply plaster.
§ 4.
It has been found by experience, that the cement made of lime that had been obtained from a lime-stone which consisted of pure calcerous * earth alone, without any proportion of sand, never attained any great degree of hardness but remained a soft crumbly mass, that might be easily broken down by any small force applied to it.
And, on the contrary, if the original lime-stone contained a very large proportion of sand, the cement made of it alone was a much harder, firmer, and more durable substance.
And as it was discovered, that the purest lime might be rendered a very firm cement by the addition of a due proportion of clean hard sand, the practice of mixing sand with lime, when intended for mortar, came to prevail very universally—The oldest lime built walls that are now to be found, clearly show that this practice has been adopted before these were built.
[Page 8] But it still remains a desideratum to ascertain the due proportion of sand; as authors, as well as practical masons, differ very much from one another as to this particular.
They likewise differ very much in their directions about the mode of mixing the materials, and of applying the cement;—some modern authors especially, attributing amazing effects to a small variation in these particulars, while others deny that these circumstances have any sensible effect on the durability or firmness of the cement.
These different and contradictory opinions seem to arise from an imperfect knowledge of the nature of quick-lime, and the variations it may admit of: For, these variations are so very great, as to render it impossible to give any general rules that can possibly apply in all cases. It therefore behoves those who wish to attain any consistency of knowledge on this subject, to endeavour, first, to ascertain the circumstances that render calcareous substances capable of becoming a cement at all, and then to trace the several changes that may be produced upon it by other extraneous causes.
This I shall endeavour briefly t [...] do.
§ 5.
Lime-stone and marble are nothing else than a calcareous matter chrystalized, * and assume different appearances, according to accidental circumstances that have occurred at the time of their original formation.
[Page 9] 1st. The more perfect these chrystals are, the harder, and more compact, will the stone be that consists of them.
2d. The smaller the proportion of extraneous matter that is entangled among these chrystals, the purer and finer will the lime be that is made from the stone which consisted of them.
From a variation in one or other of these two particulars, arise all the varieties of calcareous matter that can be converted into lime; which varieties may be distinguished from one another by the following particulars.
1st. When the calcareous matter is pure, and perfectly chrystallized; when it assumes a clear and somewhat transparent appearance, and is found in regular strata, without many fissures, it is then called marble.
2d. When the calcareous matter, is pure, but the chrystallization less perfect, though in regular strata, it still obtains the name of marble; but as it is more opaque, and less compact than the former, it is reckoned less valuable, and coarser.
3d. When the calcareous matter is still pretty pure, but hastily concreted into an uniform mass, without having been in a state that permitted it to chrystallize, or to subside into regular strata, it is called chalk; which, when reduced to a powder without calcination, is called whiting.
4th. When the chrystals are tolerably perfect, but have had a considerable proportion of sand entangled among them, it is no longer called marble, but limestone. And this is more or less pure, or affords a richer or poorer lime, as it contains a greater or smaller proportion of calcareous matter; and is more or less hard, according to the degree of perfection of the chrystals.
Even the purest calcareous matter, perfectly chrystallized, is called lime-stone, and not marble, when it consists of small pieces that have not been concreted into regular strata.
[Page 10] 5th. When the calcareous matter is perfectly pure, and shot into smaller chrystals, of a transparent whiteness, it is called sparr—and, in other circumstances, stalactites.
6th. When the calcareous matter has been formed by nature as a covering for animals, it is called shell; in which class may be included corals and corallinos.
These are all the substances that have hitherto been employed for making lime. The other varieties of calcareous matter, (that I may bring them all under one view, and point out their essential distinctions) are as follow:
7th. When the calcareous matter, while in its fluid state, has been absorbed into a bed of clayey matter, and with it concreted into an uniform, compact, unchrystallized mass, it has been denominated marle; which is more or less pure, according to the proportion of calcareous matter it contains; and more or less hard, according to the nature of the clay, and the proportion of sand that may have been mixed with it. And,
8th. When shells, by the lapse of time, and by long macerating in water, have lost the animals gluten that cemented them, and are crumbled down to a fine whitish powder, they are denominated shell-marle.
9th. When shells are broken into down small fragments, that are still hard and gritty, it is called shellsand.
It would be a curious disquisition to inquire how these masses of calcareous matter were originally formed?—How they were reduced to a state that rendered them soluble in water, which must have been the case before they could admit of being chrystallized?—What were the circumstances which contributed to render some of these chrystals so much more perfect than others? &c. &c.—But these disquisitions, however curious they might be, are here omitted, as not absolutely necessary for the elucidation of our subject. The explanation of the nature of the different calcareous [Page 11] matters above given, was necessary; as, without a knowledge of these, it would have been impossible to have explained, in a satisfactory manner, the way in which these substances are more or less fitted to be employed as a cement, or a manure.
To avoid unnecessary repetitions, the Reader is desired to observe, that for the future, I shall mention all maters that can be converted into quick-lime, under the name of lime-stone, whether they be in the form of marble, chalk, or common lime-stone, distinguishing either of these when it may become necessary.
§ 6.
Lime-stone, in the state we find it, is always a compound substance.—In its purest state, it consists of a calcareous earth, united with a considerable proportion of water; for saline matters, when chrystallized, always contain water.
Lime-stone likewise contains another substance, the nature of which will be afterwards explained.
When lime-stone has been exposed for a sufficient length of time to the action of a sufficiently intense fire, the whole of the water it contained is evaporated: So that lime-shells are always lighter than the stone of which they are made, by the whole weight, at loast, of the water the chrystals contained.
And as perfect chrystals always contain a much larger proportian of water than those that are less perfect, it follows, that of two kinds of lime-stone of equal purity, that which is hardest, and most transparent, will lose a greater proportion of its weight in calcination, than that which is softer and more opaque.—Hence marble loses more weight by burning than chalk. *
[Page 12] Again,—As sand loses, nothing of its weight by calcination, it likewise follows, that in two kinds of lime-stone equally firm and well chrystallized, the purest, or that which contains the greatest proportion of calcareous [Page 13] matter, will lose in calcination, the greatest proportion of weight.
From these facts it appears, that no rule can be given for ascertaining the proportion of weight that lime-stone loses by calcination. It must vary in all possible degrees, according to circumstances.
§ 7.
Lime-stone, besides the ingredients abovementioned, contains a considerable proportion of another fluid, that enters into its composition, and greatly alters its chemical qualities, to which philosophers have given the name of fixed air. * This is also disentangled from the stone, and dispersed, in the act of calcination; as has been demonstrated by the very ingenious Dr. Black, of Edinburgh, to whose most satisfactory Essay on this [Page 14] subject, in the Physical and Literary Essays, I refer the curious Reader.
When lime-stone is thus deprived of its fixed air, it acquires many of the properties of saline bodies. It is in consequence of this that it then becomes capable of being dissolved in water,—is extremely acrid,—and acts most powerfully on many bodies upon which it has no sensible effect while in the state of lime-stone.
On these accounts, chemists have given it the appellation of caustic, when in this state, in contradistinction to its ordinary state before calcination, or after it is again united with its fixed air, when it is said to be in its mild state.
Hence, then, the phrase mild when applied to calcareous earth, denotes that it is then united with its fixed air; which may be said equally of it before calcination, when it is called lime-stone; or after calcination, when it is denominated effete lime: And caustic calcareous earth is a phrase exactly synonymous with quick-lime, in its strict and philosophical acceptation;—that is, calcareous earth perfectly deteached, in a chemical sense, from every other substance.
§ 8.
But although it is possible by art to free lime-stone from its water and air, and reduce it to the state of an unmixed acrid saline calx;—yet no art can keep it long in that state, as it has an irresistible propensity to unite itself again to these substances.
If water is poured upon the stone immediately after calcination, which in that state is usually called limeshells, it has been already said, that it pervades every part of the stone; each particle of the lime seems greedily to seize some portion of the water, with which it instantly and intimately unites. In the act of union, a considerable heat is generated, and in a short time its whole particles are perfectly detached from one another, [Page 15] so as to fall down in the form of a fine, white, and seemingly dry powder, notwithstanding the large quantity of water that is thus united with it.*
If lime-shells be exposed to the influence of the air, without throwing water upon them, they quickly attract moisture from thence, which slowly, and without any sensible heat, slakes the lime-shells, and reduces them to powder.
Still, however, the lime retains its caustic quality, even after its partial union with the water: But it as irresistibly, though more slowly, continues to absorb the air, as the water of which it had been deprived by this calcination, and without intermission, perpetually tends towards that mild state which seems to be natural to it.
§ 9.
If water is poured upon slaked lime in large quantities, that water dissolves a certain portion of the saline calx, which forms the solution called lime-water, that has been much praised as a medicine by physicians.
But the lime has hardly had time to be dissolved by the water, before the calcareous earth absorbs a proportion of its fixed air from the water itself, and the surrounding atmosphere; with which it forcibly unites, and immediately again becomes mild calcareous earth, or, if you will, lime-stone. And as it is not in this state soluble in water, it immediately separates from it, and forms a thin film of chrystallized lime-stone on the surface of the water.
[Page 16] In this way, all the lime is in a short time separated from the lime water; and it quickly loses all those qualities for which it was remarkable, becoming pure and simple water again, unless some caustic lime be allowed to remain at the bottom of the vessel, upon which the water may again act, after what it had formerly dissolved had left it.
§ 10.
It is by a process somewhat similar to the former, that calcareous stalactities are formed in caverns under the earth, depending from the roof in the form of very large icicles, and other grotesque figures, that afford matter of admiration and astonishment to the curious who visit these subterraneous caverns. It is but seldom that we are able to give such a distinct account of the operations of nature, as in the present case.
These stalactities are always formed by water dropping from the roof. This water, in these cases, is always slightly impregnated with caustic calcareous matter, which it meets with in the bowels of the earth, and dissolves.—By what process that calcareous matter is there rendered caustic, remains as yet to be explained, and affords a subject well worthy the investigation of the curious.*
This natural lime-water, when it comes to the roof of the cavern, hangs for some time in the form of a drop, till at length so much water is accumulated there, as, by its natural gravity, overcomes the power of cohesion, and makes it fall to the ground. But it is no sooner fallen, than it is again succeeded by another,—and another,—and so on ad infinitum.
[Page 17] While these drops remain suspended from the roof, the calcareous matter contained in them greedily attracts the air all around the surface of the drop; and before it falls, and small part of it is reduced to a mild state, leaves the water with which it was formerly united, and adheres firmly to the roof; which in time accumulates so much solid matter as to form a sort of nipple depending directly downwards.
After this nipple is formed, each drop, as it descends, flows from its root towards its point, so as to be diffused in a thin stream over its whole surface. In this situation, the water is so much exposed to the action of the air in its descent, that a part of the calcareous matter is rendered mild, and is left adhering to the former, so as to increase its diameter towards the root; while a part flows forward to the point, and adds to its strength, in the same manner as it first began to be formed.
In this manner these tangles* continue to increase in size so long as they are suffered to remain,—and as ought to be expected from the above induction, there is always a small hole through the heart of each of them.
The tangles under bridges, and other artificial arches through which water is permitted to percolated, are found exactly in the same manner, though usually they are less perfectly chrystallized.
All sorts of calcareous spars owe their origin to a similar cause.
[Page 18] While these natural stalactites are of a small size, they will continue to be regularly formed, and retain the figure of icicles; because the water, as it oozes out, will be sufficient to surround the whole of the nipple, and augment it equally on every side. But, in time, these will become so large, as to cause the water to flow down only on one side, after which the figure will become distorted and irregular. Two or more will sometimes unite into one; and, in the course of ages, and infinite diversity of fantastic forms will gradually be produced which may exhibit, on many occasions, figures of stupendous magnificence.
§ 11.
The operations of nature are so simple, that when we once get a glimpse of the manner in which they are effected in one instance, it is easy to extend our observations, in a satisfactory manner, to others of a similar nature. When we once perceive the manner in which calcareous stalactites are formed, it is easy to comprehend the way in which more regular strata of calcareous substances have been produced. The same cavern that produces the one, will always afford examples of the other.
The drop of lime-water that falls from the roof of the cavern, although it has lost some of the calcareous matter with which it was impregnated, still retains a part. When it reaches the ground, it either remains stagnant, so as to form a poole, or flows over a smooth surface. In either of these cases, it will be allowed time to absorb some more of its air; and a part, or the whole, of the calcareous earth will be rendered mild, and remain in a firm chrystallized solid caked of marble.
If the stream is considerable, the sheet of calcareous matter may be extended to a great distance, thinly spread over a large declivity, as the water flows in its course, till at last the whole cavity may be filled with a regular stratum of lime-stone or marble.
[Page 19] In this manner, within the memory of man, have huge rocks of marble been formed near Matlock, in Derbyshire, which furnish matter of astonishment to those numerous travellers who flock to see this uncommon phenomenon. It is seldom that nature's operations are so rapid as in this instance. But there is no room to doubt, that all the strata of calcareous matter in the world, have been formed by a process exactly similar to this.
When the drops are smaller, so as not to be sufficient to form a large stream, but still to flow over a small part of the surface, irregular swelling cakes of lime stone are produced.—When smaller still, they rise up into high prominences, with roundish heads,—sometimes resembling collyflower, and sometimes broccoli-heads.
If a current of air hastily promotes the evaporation of the water, the chrystallization will be less perfect. But enough has already been said to illustrate the subject I have undertaken.
I now return from the operations of Nature, to those of Art.
§ 12.
If slaked lime be exposed to the air for any length of time, in the form of a dry powder, it absorbs the fixed air also in this state, in a short time loses all its qualities as a quick-lime, and, chemically considered, differs in no respect from the stone of which it was composed.
If no more water has been added at slaking than was barely sufficient to make it fall, and if it be kept dry ever afterwards, or mixed with any dry powder, it does not harden as it absorbs its air, but remains in a powdery state, to all appearance in on respect differing from quick-lime.
But if a larger proportion of water has been added than was necessary for slaking the lime,—in proportion [Page 20] as it absorbs its air, and becomes mild, it concretes into a coherent mass; first, upon the surface, which quickly becomes covered with a hard crust, greatly resembling the thin crust that is formed on the surface of moist earth by a moderate frost. Masons, ignorant of the real cause of this phenomenon, call it frosted lime; although, their own experience ought to satisfy them, that this crust is formed as readily in summer as in winter.
As lime that has absorbed its air in any of these ways, [...]s altogether unfit for becoming a cement, it is evident, that a great change may be produced upon the quality of any lime, by having allowed less or more of it to be in this state, before it is worked up into mortar.
§ 13.
If a large quantity of water be added to fresh slaked quick-lime, and beat up with it into a thin paste, the water dissolves a small proportion of the lime, which, as it gradually absorbs its air, is converted into chrystals; between the particles of which chrystals, that part of the lime which was not dissolved, and the other extraneous matters that may have been mixed with it, are entangled, so as to form a firm coherent mass of the whole.
The paste formed in this manner, is called mortar; and this heterogenous, imperfectly semi-chrystallized mass, constitutes the common cement used for building ordinary walls.
These circumstances being premised, it will not be difficult to comprehend what are the particulars that are necessary to form the most perfect cement of this sort.
§ 14.
Since lime becomes a cement only in consequence of a certain degree of chrystallization taking place in the whole mass, it is sufficiently obvious, that the firmness [Page 21] and perfection of that cement, must depend upon the perfection of the chrystals, and the hardness of the matters that are entangled among them. For, if the chrystals are ever so perfect and hard of themselves, if they be separated from one another by any brittle incoherent medium, it is evident, that the whole mass must remain in some degree brittle and incoherent.
§ 15.
Water can only dissolve a very small proportion of lime, even when in its most perfect saline state*; and, as happens with all other saline matters, no more of the lime can be reduced to a chrystalline mass, than has been actually dissolved in the water.—Hence it happens, that if mortar be made of pure lime and water alone, a very small proportion of the lime only can be dissolved by that small quantity of water that is added to it: And as this small proportion alone, can be afterwards chrystallized, all the remaining undissolved particles of the lime will be entangled among the few chrystals that are formed.
And as the undissolved lime in this mass will in time absorb its air, and be converted into mild calcareous earth without having had a susticiency of water to allow it to chrystallize, it must concrete into a friable mass, exactly resembling chalk: It follows, that this kind of mortar, when as dry as it can be made, and in its highest degree of perfection, will be always soft, and easily crumbled into powder.
§ 16.
But if, instead of forming the mortar of pure lime alone, a large proportion of sand be added to it, the [Page 22] water will, in this case, dissolve as much of the lime as in the former, and the particles of hard sand, like sticks or threads, when making sugar-candy or other chrystals, while surrounded by the water solution, will help to forward the chrystallization, and render it more perfect than it otherwise would have been, so as firmly to cement the particles of sand to one another.
And as the granules of sand are perfectly hard of themselves, so as not to admit of being broken down like the particles of chalk, it necessarily follows, that the cement made of these materials must be much more perfect, in every respect, than the former.
§ 17.
That the reader may see the full force of the above reasoning, it is necessary be should be informed, that when calcareous matter is reduced to a caustic calx, it becomes, in every sense of the word, a perfect saline substance, and is in this state as entirely soluble in water as common salt or sugar; although with this difference, that lime can be suspended by water only in a much smaller proportion. Water can dissolve one third of its weight of common salt, and keep it suspended in a fluid state; but it can hardly dissolve one thousandth part of quick-lime before it is saturated*.
[Page 23] But although lime be as entirely soluble in water when in its caustic state, as any other purely saline substance, it so quickly absorbs its air, as to have some part of it rendered mild, before it can be wholly dissolved on any occasion, in which state water cannot act upon it; so that to obtain a total solution, that proportion of it that becomes mild, requires to be again and again cal [...]ined, after fresh solutions have been drawn from it.
As such a large proportion of water is necessary to dissolve any quantity of lime, it seldom happens, even in making lime water, but that more lime is added than is sufficient to saturate the whole of the water: In which case, some of it still remains at the bottom, in a condition capable of being dissolved, if more water be added to it.
But lime, it has been already said, differs from purely saline substances, in this respect: that it cannot possibly be long suspended in water; for it soon absorbs its air even from that element, and is thus reduced to a mild state, when it immediately chrystallizes, and separates from the water.*
[Page 24] In consequence of this peculiarity, it necessarily happens, that in proportion as these chrystals separate from lime-water, a part of it becomes pure water again, and it instantly capable of dissolving as much [Page 25] caustic lime as it had lost by the former chrystallization; so that it immediately acts upon, and dissolves another portion of the quick-lime that remained below after the water was saturated. This portion of lime is also chrystallized in its turn, and a fresh solution takes place; and so on, it continues constantly [Page 26] chrystallizing and dissolving anew, as long as any caustic lime remains in the water to be dissolved.
It is in consequence of this constant action of the water and air, that lime-water always continues of an equal degree of strength, so long as any caustic lime remains in the vessel for the water to act upon, notwithstanding the large proportions of calcareous chrystals that are continually separating from it.
§ 18.
From the foregoing induction, it appears, that when a large quantity of sand is mixed in the mortar, that sand will bear a great proportion to the whole mass; so that the water that may be mixed with the mortar will be much greater in proportion to the quantity of lime contained in this mortar, than if the whole had consisted of pure calcareous matter.—And as the sand absorbs none of that water, after a part of the lime is chrystallized, and separated from the water, that water, now pure, is left at liberty to act once more upon those few particles of caustic lime that may still remain in the mortar, which will be dissolved and converted into chrystals in their turn.
In this manner, it may happen, in some circumstances, that a very large proportion of the lime may become chrystallized; so that the mortar shall consist almost entirely of sand enveloped in chrystalline matter, and become, in due time, as hard as stone itself; whereas mortar, consisting of pure lime, without sand, can hardly ever be much harder than chalk.
§ 19.
It is not, however, to be expected, that in any case, this dried mortar will assume that transparent chrystalline from, or the compact firmness of marble, or limestone.—In mortar, in spite of the utmost care that can ever be taken, a very considerable quantity of the lime [Page 27] must remain undissolved; which undissolved lime, although it may be so much separated by the sand and chrystallized lime-stone, as not much to affect the hardness of the mortar, yet it must still retain its white chalky-like appearance.
But, as marble and lime-stone, are always formed by those particles of lime that have been wholly dissolved in water, and from which, they have been gradually separated by a more slow and more perfect mode of chrystallization, they have nothing of that opaque calx-like appearance, but assume other colours, and appear more firm, uniform, and compact; the sand, and other matters that may be enveloped in them, being entirely surrounded with a pure chrystallized matter.
§ 20.
To obtain the most perfect kind of mortar, however, it is not enough that a large proportion of sand should be employed, and that the sand should be intimately mixed with the lime. It is also of the utmost importance, that a large proportion of water be added: For, without this, it is impossible that a large proportion of the lime can be chrystallized; and the mortar, in that case, would consist only of a mixture of chalky matter and sand, which could hardly be made to unite all—would be little more coherent than sand by itself, and less so that pure chalk. In that case, pure lime alone would afford rather a firmer cement than lime with sand.
§ 21.
It is also of very great importance, that the water he retained as long in the mortar as possible: For, if it be suddenly evaporated, it will not only be prevented from acting a second time upon the lime, after a part of what was first dissolved has been chrystallized, but of even the few chrystals that would be formed when the water was suddenly evaporating, would be of themselves, [Page 28] much more imperfect than they otherwise most certainly would have been.
Common salt, which consists of chrystals hastily formed by a sudden evaporation of sea-water by means of fire, has the appearance of a dry whitish calx, that may be easily broken to pieces:—The same salt, when slowly chrystallized by a gentle evaporation in the shade, consists of large cubical chrystals, as transparent, and little softer, than crown-glass.
Ordinary lump sugar, it has been said, likewise consists of another substance hastily concreted by a sudden evaporation of the fluid in which it was dissolved:—Sugar-candy, is the same substance, slowly chrystallized by a more moderate evaporation. Every one knows, what a difference there is between the firmness of these two substance. As great must be the difference between the firmness of that cement which has been slowly dried, and that which has been hastily hardened by the powerful action of warm air.
It is owing to this circumstance, that the lime which remains all winter in a mortar-tub filled with water, is always found to be much firmer, and more coherent than the mortar that was taken from the same tub, and used in any work of masonry; although, in this case, the materials were exactly the same. From the same cause, any work cemented with lime under water, if it has been allowed to remain unhurt till it has once become hard, is always much firmer than that which is above the surface of the water.
§ 22.
To make the reader comprehend the full force of the foregoing reasoning, I would compare lime-cement, or mortar, to a mass of matter consisting of a congeries of stones closely compacted together, and united by a strong cementing matter, that had, while in a said state, pervaded all the interstices between the stones, and had afterwards become a solid indissoluble substance.
[Page 29] If the cementing matter be exceedingly hard and coherent, and if the stones bedded among it are also very hard and firm, the whole mass will become like a solid rock, without fissures, that can hardly be broken to pieces by the power of man.
But although the cement should be equally firm, if the stone of which it consists be of a soft and friable nature, suppose chalk or sand-stone, the whole mass will never be capable of attaining such a degree of firmness as in the former case; for, when any force is applied to break it in pieces, although the cement should keep its hold, the solid matter cemented by it would give way, and the whole would be easily broke to pieces.
Now—in mortar, the sand that is added to it represents the stones of a solid matter in the composition, the particles of which are united together by the lime that had been formerly dissolved, and now chrystallized, which becomes an exceedingly solid and indissoluble concretion.
And as the particles of sand are of themselves exceedingly hard, and the cement by which they are united equally so, it is plain, that the whole concretion must become extremely firm, so as to require a very great force to disunite any particle of it from the whole mass.
But if, instead of employing sand, the only solid body that is entangled among the cementing matter should be chalk (which, as has been said, must always be the case when the mortar consists of pure lime alone) or any other slightly coherent substance, let the cementing particles of that composition be ever so perfect, it is impossible that the whole can ever attain a great degree of firmness; as these chalky matters will be easily broken asunder.
§ 23.
Many conjectures have been made about the nature of the lime-cement employed by the Ancients. It has [Page 30] been thought they possessed an art of making mortar, that has been long since entirely lost; as the cement in the walls that have been built by them, appears to be, in many cases, much firmer than that which has been made in modern times.—Yet, when the mortar of these old buildings is analized, it is found to consist of the same materials, and nearly in the same proportions, which we now employ.
It is probable, however, that their only secret consisted in mixing the materials more perfectly than the rapidity or avarice of modern builders will permit; in employing their mortar in a much more fluid state than we do now; and in allowing it to dry more slowly, which the immoderate thickness of many of their walls would naturally produce, without any preconcerted design on their part.
Tradition has even handed down to our times the memory of the most essential of these particulars; as the lower class of people, in every part of the country, at this moment, invariably believe that these old walls were composed of a mortar so very thin, as to admit of its being poured, like a fluid, between the stones, after they were laid in the wall. And the appearance of these old walls, when taken down, seems to favour this popular tradition.
Nor have I any doubt but this may have been actually the case. The stones in the outer part of the wall were probably bedded in mortar, nearly as we practise at present; and the heart, after being packed well with irregular stones, might have the interstices between them entirely filled up with fluid mortar, which would insinuate itself into every cranny, and in time adhere as firmly as the stones themselves, or even more so, if the stones were of a sandy friable nature.
As these walls were usually of very great thickness, it might often happen that the water in this mortar, by acting successively upon different particles of caustic-lime, would at length be entirely absorbed by successive [Page 31] chrystallizations, so as to become perfectly dry, without any evaporation at all; in which case, a very large proportion of the original lime must have been regularly chrystallized in a slow and tolerably perfect manner, so as to attain a firmness little inferior to lime-stone or marble itself.
Upon these principles, it is easy to account for the superior hardness of some old cement, when compared with that of modern times, in which a practice very different is usually followed, without having recourse to any wonderful arcana whatever.
§ 24.
A modern French author, Monsieur Loriot, after meditating much upon this subject, imagines, he has made a perfect discovery of the way in which the Ancients employed their quick-lime, so as to obtain such an extraordinary firm cement; from which discovery, he thinks very important benefits may be derived to society.
According to his opinion, the ancient cement consisted of lime and sand, nearly in the same proportions as are commonly employed, for that purpose at present. But instead of making it of slaked lime entirely, as we do now, he says they employed a certain proportion of their lime unslaked, which they mixed with their mortar immediately before it was used.
This composition, he says, forms a firm and durable cement, possessing so many valuable properties, that I choose to give them in words of his own panegyrist:
In the course of the 1770,*" says he,† "Monsieur [Page 32] Loriot had the happiness to discover a kind of mystery in Nature, which for several ages past, had not, it is most probable, manifested itself to any body but himself;—a mystery on which all the merit of his discovery is founded.
Taking some lime which had been a long time slaked, out of a pit covered with boards, and a considerable quantity of earth over them again, by which means the lime had preserved all its original freshness, he made two parts of it, and plashed and beat them both perfectly well.
He then put one of these parts, without any addition, into a glazed earthen pot, and in that condition set it to dry of itself in the shade. Here, in proportion as it lost its moisture by evaporation, it cracked and split in every direction; parted from the sides of the pot, and crumbled into a thousand pieces, all of them equally friable with the bits of lime dried up with the sun, which we usually meet on the banks of our lime-pits.*
[Page 33] With regard to the other part, Monsieur Loriot, just added to it one-third of its quantity of powdered quick-lime, and then had the whole well kneaded, in order to make the two kinds of lime perfectly incorporate with each other. This done, he put this mixture likewise into a glazed earthen pot, as he had done the first; when, behold, it soon began to heat, and, in the space of a few minutes, acquired a degree of consistence equal to the best plaster, when prepared in the best manner. In short, it set and consolidated as readily as metals in fusion when taken from the fire, and turned out a kind of instantaneous lapidification, having dried completely within a very small space of time, and that too without the least crack or flaw; nay, it adhered so strongly to the sides of the pot, as not to be parted from them without breaking it.
As to this passage, I shall only say, that I repeated the above experiment several times, with all the accuracy I was capable of; with this only difference, that I employed lime that had lain a considrable time beat up with water, as is usual, to allow it to sour, in the common language of masons, instead of lime that had been long covered up in a pit, like that which he employed.
The result was, what any man who bestows a moderate degree of attention to the subject, and the experience of masons, might have expected,—but extremely different from that of Monsieur Loriot.
The paste made of the old slaked lime alone, dried slowly,—became in time a mass slightly coherent, somewhat harder than chalk, it having been very pure lime I employed, without sand or any other addition.
That which was made with the same slaked lime, with one-third of its quantity of unslaked lime reduced to powder, kneaded through it, did indeed heat, as is [Page 34] usual in all cases when the lime is slaked,—swelled up, as is also usual;—but acquired no degree of hardness greater than the other, nor differed in any respect from it, excepting that it absorbed the water more quickly; and in a day or so after it was kneaded up, when it became pretty dry, some particles of lime-stone, which had not been burnt so perfectly as the rest, and were therefore longer of slaking, began to heave up afresh, having lain till this time unslaked.
On this account, although it must only be considered as an accidental misfortune that will not always happen, it was evidently a much worse cement than the other.
Such is the fact. Nor is it easy to see a reason why any beneficial consequences should result from the practice recommended.—It is well known, that if water be added to burnt lime-stone in any way, the first effect is, that it heats, swells, and falls down to a powder.—Even under the water, the effect is the same. After that powder is formed, it may, by remaining under water, concrete into a solid mass; but with whatever substances it is mixed, it must first separate before it unites. In the name of common sense, then, where can be the difference in first reducing it to that powdery state, and then beating it up with the water; or in pouring the water that is necessary to reduce it to powder upon it, and allowing that powder to remain as it may fall, without being beat up with the materials?—Some of the watery particles will at first be absorbed, which is evidently a loss to the mortar; and the lime will be far less intimately mixed with the other ingredients, than if it had been properly blended and heat up with them after it was in its smallest powdery state; which must tend to render the mortar still less perfect.
Monsieur Loriot's panegyrist, however, is at no loss to produce reasons for these wonderful effects, that seem to him to be entirely satisfactory. He thus proceeds:
[Page 35] The result of this addition of the quick-lime, surprising as at first sight it might seem, is, notwithstanding, so easily explained and accounted for, that it seems somewhat strange that Monsieur Loriot should be the first to suspect and discover it. In fact, what can be plainer than that the sudden setting and consolidating of these two substances must necessarily arise from the quick-lime's being carried, by a perfect amalgamation, or admixture, into the inmost recefles of the slaked lime, saturating itself with the moisture it there meets with, and thereby effecting that instantaneous and absolute deliccation*, which, because we are so well accustomed to it, we so little mind in the use of gypses or plaster?"
If I understand this paragraph, it means neither more nor less than that these two substances unite, because they necessarily do unite most perfectly. If it has any other meaning, I am dull enough not to perceive it.
[Page 36] It would be tiresome to quote more passages from this Treatise. Let it suffice to observe, that the author proceeds to tell, that this newly discovered cement dries and hardens almost under the hand of the operator, without cracks or flaws of any sort;* that it neither expands nor contracts with the air;†—that it is impervious to moisture,‡—and may not only be employed for making roofs to houses that are subjected to the continual dropping of water,§ basons, acqueducts, canals,‖ &c. that will instantly contain water in any quantities, but even finer works of the pottery kind:¶ that it perfectly resists frosts; with a long et coetera of other qualities which it would be tiresome to enumerate; for an account of which I must refer to the pamphlet itself.
That Monsieur Loriot has not discovered a cement possessing these peculiar qualities, it would be unbecoming in me to say; seeing it is affirmed, that works have been erected with it that prove that facts in the clearest manner. But that such effects will be invariably produced, merely by adding a certain proportion of unslaked lime in powder to mortar, as he asserts, or even by making the mortar entirely with powdered quick-lime, I may without hesitation venture to deny, not only from the reasoning above given, but from actual experiment again and again repeated by myself; which is likewise in some measure corroborated by the experience of Mr. Dossie.*
[Page 37] For these reasons, I am induced to think, that if Monsieur Loriot has really experienced these uncommon effects from the mortar he has tried, it must have been occasioned by some other unobserved peculiarity, and not merely by the circumstance to which he seems to ascribe it. Possibly it may have been impregnated with gypsum, * a saline substance, naturally abounding in France; and as one of its principal ingredients is lime-stone, there is nothing extraordinary in its being found in the same quarry chrystallized along with the lime-stone, nor any impossibility of its escaping undecomposed, on some occasions, during the calcination of the lime. Or it may perhaps have been otherwise accidentally mixed with the lime in these experiments.
But in whatever way the gypsum may come there, if it be present, it is not to be doubted but effects similar in kind (though not in degree) to what M. Loriot describes, would, in some measure, result from the practice he recommends: For, if gypsum be deprived of its moisture by calcination, it becomes a fine powder, greatly resembling the purest lime, which coagulates, if I may use that phrase, immediately upon the addition of water, and acquires at once all the firmness that it ever can be made to attain.
These properties of gypsum have been long well enough known; but it never acquires the stony hardness that lime-cement is sometimes endowed with, although [Page 38] it takes the smoothest polish of any cement we know: on which account, it has long been employed as a plaster where fine ornaments are required.
I have bestowed more attention on this performance of M. Loriot than my own opinion of its importance would have exacted from me; and it is purely in deference to the opinion of others that I have endeavoured to account for some of those phoenomena he describes, supposing they have really happened. The inaccurate and unscientific manner in which that pamphlet is written, makes it afford the philosophic reader but very little satisfaction; and that affectation of the marvellous which runs through the whole, and the many hyperbolic compliments paid to M. Loriot with which it abounds, are but ill calculated for giving the reader a favourable opinion of the intention of the compiler. Future experiments will bring to light those circumstances which seem to be at present doubtful and mysterious.—I now proceed to point out some other circumstances, that may influence the quality of lime-mortar.
§ 25.
If lime-stone be sufficiently caleined, it is deprived of all its moisture, and of all its fixed air. But experience shows, that lime-stone will fall to a powder on the effusion of water upon it, when it is much less perfectly calcined, and while it still retains almost the whole of its fixed air. And as masons have hardly any other rule for judging whether lime-stone be sufficiently calcined, except this single circumstance of its falling to a powder when water is poured upon it, we may thus easily perceive, that the same lime may be more or less fitted for making good mortar, according to a circumstance that, in a great measure, eludes the observation of operative masons: For, if it should happen that all the lime-shells drawn from a kiln at one time, were just sufficiently calcined to make it fall to [Page 39] a powder with water, and no more, that powder would be altogether unfit for making mortar of any kind.
This is a case that can seldom happen.—But as there are a great many intermediate degrees between that state and perfect calcination, it must often happen that the stone will approach nearer to one of these extremes at one time, than at another, so that mortar may be much more perfect at one time than at another; owing to a variation as to this particular.
§ 26.
Every author who has written on the subject of lime as a cement, has endeavoured to ascertain what is the due proportion of sand for making the most perfect cement. But a little attention to the subject will show, that all rules that could be prescribed as to this particular, must be so vague and uncertain, as to be of little use to the practical mason. For,
Besides the variation that may arise from a more or less perfect degree of calcination, and which has just now been taken notice of, it is a certain fact, that some kinds of lime-stone are much more pure and contain a much smaller proportion of sand, than others do.
I have examined lime-stone that was so perfectly free from any mixture of sand whatever, as to dissolve in acids as entirely as sugar does among water: I have also tried another kind that contained eleven-twelfths of its whole weight of sand, and only one-twelfth part of lime; and have met with other sorts in all the intermediate proportions between these two extremes.
Now it would surely be absurd to say, that the pure lime would require as small a proportion of sand when made into mortar, as that which originally contained in itself a much larger proportion of sand than any writer on the subject has ever ventured to prescribe for being put into mortar.
[Page 40] What adds to this uncertainty is, the variation that may arise from the circumstance last mentioned, viz. the greater or less perfect degree of calcination that the stone may have undergone. For it ought to be remarked, that although lime-stone, when pure, requires a very intense degree of heat to convert it into a vitrified * mass; yet when sand is mixed with the limestone in certain proportions, a very moderate heat is sufficient to convert the whole mass into vitrified scorioe, or in the common language of the country, make it run into danders.
From this circumstance, it happens, that those who are possessed of a very impure lime-stone, are obliged to be extremely cautious not to give it an over proportion of fuel, lest it should vitrify the stone; and they are very happy if they can get their stone calcined just enough to make it fall with water, and no more; so that, in general, it may be presumed, that a very large proportion of such lime is never so sufficiently burnt as to be reduced to a perfectly caustic state, or to be capable of forming a cement.
But as there is no danger at any time of giving pure lime-stone too much fire, those who possess such a limestone are not under the necessity of being afraid of erring on that side: And as it is a loss to them if the whole does not fall after it is drawn from the kiln, it is natural to think they will in general give it a full proportion of fuel. From hence it may be reasonably concluded, that, in general, a much larger proportion of this kind of stone will be perfectly calcined, than of the other sort.
At a venture, we may with some show of probability, conclude, that about one-tenth of pure lime-stone is not enough calcined to admit of being made into mortar; and that, of the most impure sorts of limestone, [Page 41] stone, not above one-fourth part of the lime contained in it is so much calcined as to be in a caustic state.
Let us see what variation this ought to produce as to the proportion of sand that might be added to the lime in the one or the other case: and, that the calculation may be more easily made, we shall suppose that the poorest lime-stone that is ever burnt, contains one-tenth of its whole weight of lime.
Ten parts of pure lime, before it could be reduced to the same degree of sandiness with the other, without considering the variation that arises from the burning, would require each of them nine parts of sand to be added: Therefore, ninety parts of sand should be added to the ten, to reduce them to an equality with the other lime in its native state.
But if we are likewise to take into the account the variation above supposed, that arises from their different degrees of calcination, the account will stand thus:
Of the ten parts of pure lime, one is supposed to be not enough burnt to be capable of acting as a cement; so that there remains nine only in a perfectly caustic state.
Of the ten parts of impure lime, nine are sand, and only one is lime;—and from this one is to be deduced three-fourths as not enough calcined. Hence there remains just one-fourth of one tenth-part (one-fortieth) of pure caustic lime.
But this fortieth part of the whole is united to thirty-nine other equal parts of sand and uncalcined limestone.
There remained nine whole tenth parts of the pure lime in a caustic state; to each of which must be added thirty-nine tenths, including the one-tenth of uncalcined lime;—so that to reduce it to the same state with the former, there would need to be three hundred and fifty parts of sand added.
It seems to be altogether inconceivable, that such a small proportion of calcareous matter could ever become [Page 42] sufficient to cement firmly together such a prodigious mass of other matters: Nor do I pretend to say, that this could actually be the case, as there may be some error in the data. The following, however, I know to be a fact:
The best modern mortar I ever saw, was made of lime, that I myself had analysed, and found it contained eleven parts of sand to one of lime. To this there was added between twice and thrice its whole bulk of sand by measure; which may be allowed to have been at least three times its quantity by weight.
Now, supposing that every particle of that lime had been so perfectly calcined as to be in a caustic state, there could not be less than forty-seven parts of sand to one of lime. The reader may allow what he pleases for the uncaustic part of the lime, and make his calculation accordingly. But it is hardly possible to suppose, that above one-hundredth part of this mass, independent of the water, consisted of pure caustic calcareous earth.
But, whatever was the exact proportion of caustic lime, the mortar was made of these materials in the proportions expressed, and was employed for pinning the outside joints of the stone-walls of a house situated in a tempestuous climate, and exposed to every blast. It is now about fourteen years since it was finished; and I do not believe there has fallen to the ground, in all that time, one pound weight of the mortar.*
Had this mortar been employed in building a thick wall, where it would have been suffered to dry slow enough, there seems to be little reason to doubt but it would in time have become as firm as the stones of the wa [...]l itself.
From these considerations we may clearly see, that it is impossible to prescribe any determinate proportion [Page 43] of sand to lime, as that must vary according to the nature of the lime, and other incidental circumstances, which it would be tiresome to enumerate, and which would form an infinity of exceptions to any general rule.
But it would seem we might safely infer, that the moderns in general, rather err in giving too little sand, than in giving too much.
It deserves, however, to be remarked, that the sand, when naturally in the lime-stone, is more intimately blended with the lime, than can possibly be ever effected by any mechanical operation;—so that it would be in vain to hope to make good mortar artificially from pure lime, with such a small proportion of caustic calcareous matter as may sometimes be effected when the lime naturally contains a very large proportion of sand. But, there seems to be no doubt, that if a much larger proportion of sand were employed, and if that were more carefully blended and expeditiously worked than is common, the mortar would be much more perfect than usual in modern times.
This I have tried experimentally, with the desired success.
§ 27.
Another circumstance that tends greatly to vary the quality of the cement, and to make a greater or smaller proportion of sand necessary, is the mode of preparing lime before it is beaten up into mortar.
When lime is to be employed for making plaster, it is of great importance that every particle of the lime-stone be slaked before it is worked up: For, as the smoothness of the surface is the circumstance most wished for in plaster, if any particles of lime should be beaten up in it, and employed in work before they had had sufficient time to fall, the water still continuing to act upon them after it was worked up, would infallibly slake these particles, which would then expand themselves [Page 44] with great force, and produce those excrescences upon the surface of the plaster, that are commonly known by the name of blisters.
Hence, therefore, if we hope to obtain a perfect kind of plaster, that shall remain smooth on the surface, and free of blisters, there is an absolute necessity to allow the lime to lie for a considerable time macerating in water before it is worked up.
This operation is called in this country, souring.
If the lime-stone be pure, and has been very perfectly calcined, there will be little danger but that the whole of the lime will fall at first: But if it has been less perfectly burnt, there will be many particles that will require to lie a long time before they will be reduced to powder. This operation is therefore more necessary with impure than pure lime; but it ought on no occasion to be omitted, as there is not the smallest probability but some blisters would appear on plaster made even of the purest lime, if worked up and used immediately after it has been slaked.
It is also a common practice to sour the lime when it is intended to be used in mortar. And although it is not so indispensably necessary in this case as when it is intended for plaster, yet, if properly performed, it is evident, that it must, even here, be of use; as any dry knots that may fall after the mortar is used, must tend to disunite the parts of it that had been already united, and render the cement much less perfect than if the whole had been properly mixed up with the materials before using.
But more circumspection is requisite in souring lime for mortar, than for plaster. For,
As it is not necessary that plaster should be endowed with a stony degree of hardness, there is no loss sustained by allowing a great proportion of the lime that is intended for that purpose, to absorb its air before it be used; for a very small quantity of quick-lime will be-sufficient to unite the whole into one slightly coherent mass.
[Page 45] Therefore, the only circumstance necessary to be attended to in souring lime for plaster, is, that it be allowed to macerate long enough, as there is no danger of ever erring on the opposite extreme. It is indeed necessary that it should lie a very long time on some occasions, before we can be certain that all the particles are thoroughly slaked. I have known pieces of lime-shells lie upwards of six months exposed to all the vicissitudes of winter-weather, and fall after that time. Such slightly burnt stones are indeed usually separated in sifting the lime for plaster; but as some small chips may escape, it is always safest to allow it to lie in the sour a very long time.
This practice is also attended with another advantage of some consequence.—For, if by this means a great proportion of the lime be allowed to absorb its air, and become effette, when it is beaten up for use, the water can have no sensible effect upon that effette-lime—it will only separate the particles of caustic lime more perfectly from one another, so as to suffer it to dry without cracks of any sort, and render the surface of the plaster much more smooth and entire than it could have been if the whole had been employed while in its perfectly caustic state. By this means also, those chrystalline exudations, so common on newly plastered walls, will be most effectually obviated. On all which accounts, the practice of allowing lime intended for plaster to macerate very long with water, ought never to be omitted but in cases of necessity.
But as lime is no sooner slaked than it begins to absorb its air, and as it continues to absorb more and more every minute from that period, till it becomes entirely effette, so as to be rendered gradually less and less fit for forming a cement of any sort:—it follows, that if lime intended for mortar is allowed to lie long in the sour, much of it will be converted into chalk, or unchrystallized effette-lime; in which condition it will neither admit of so much sand in using, nor ever become [Page 46] such a firm cement, as if a larger proportion of sand had been employed at first, and worked up as quickly as possible into mortar, and used.
This malady will be increased, if the lime-stone has not been very well burnt; therefore care ought to be taken to choose the very best burnt lime for mortar; in which case, a very short time, if it has been carefully sifted after slaking, will be sufficient to make it fall as much as is necessary. For the object of principal importance here, is to have the cement as firm as possible; and the bursting of a very small particle of unslaked lime amongst it afterwards, will not produce such a sensible inconvenience as it would have done in plaster.
Those, therefore, who wish to obtain the hardest and firmest mortar, will be careful to get well-burnt lime, and allow it to macerate with the water only a very short time before it is used. But the best burnt lime I ever saw, would require to macerate some days in the water, before there can be a certainty that the whole will be sufficiently slaked.*
§ 28.
The reader, if he has followed me thus far, will easily perceive, that although it be in vain to expect those wonderful effects from the practice recommended by Monsieur Loriot, that he so pompously describes, yet it may happen, that if circumstances accidentally [Page 48] concur to that end, a very perfect mortar may be obtained, by following his directions. For, if the slaked lime that shall be employed has not had time to become, in a great measure, effette;—if the unslaked shells that are to be pounded have been perfectly calcined;—if the lime-stone has been of a sandy sort of itself;—if the sand added to it has been of a proper kind, and in due proportion; and if these materials be carefully mixed before they are applied, there can be no doubt but the mortar would be very good: So that it may sometimes happen, that those who follow the practice recommended by him, in making mortar for ordinary uses, may be lucky enough to succeed to their wish. But, as these favourable circumstances may not chance to occur in other cases, they may be at other times very far from succeeding.
That gentleman, with his usual want of accuracy, takes no notice of any of these circumstances.—He only recommends that powdered quick-lime, by which he means pounded lime-shells, be mixed up with common mortar, made of old slaked lime, in certain proportions. He does not give the smallest hint as to the state of old slaked lime to be used as common mortar; but seems to think it a matter of no moment, whether it shall have been so long slaked, as to be perfectly effette, or the reverse;—he does not, indeed, seem to know any thing about that peculiarity of lime distinguished by that term.
But, independent of that circumstance, the practice he recommends is much worse in other respects than that usually followed in modern times, either for making plaster or cement, especially the first. For, in the ordinary operation of slaking, those lime-shells that are not enough burnt, have some chance of being rejected when the lime is sifted; whereas, in this method of pounding the whole promiscuously, these will be mixed with the others; and therefore it may be expected that some of the particles will remain unslaked [Page 49] for a very long time, which will be in danger of disuniting, and blistering the work long after it is put up.
§ 29.
Authors almost universally agree in asserting, that the hardest lime-stone affords a lime that will consolidate into the firmest cement; and hence it has been, in general concluded, that lime made of chalk, affords a much weaker cement than what is made of marble or lime-stone.
It appears, however, from the foregoing observations, that if ever this be the case, it is only incidentally, and not necessarily so.
Lime made of pure chalk, differs not in the least from lime made of the purest marble. Both consist of a fine impalpable powder, without any mixture of extraneous matter; and if they have been equally calcined, are possessed of the same chemical qualities in every respect. Indeed, nothing is more easy, than to form artificial chalk from pure lime-stone, as I have more than once experienced, which the reader may also do, by following the directions in the margin,* if his curiosity prompts him to it.
[Page 50] And the practice of the southern provinces of Britain, sufficiently confirms the justness of these observations. For, to the south of the Humber, on the east coast, almost all the lime they use is made of chalk; yet, there are many buildings in these counties, in which the cement is as firm as in any part of the island. Nor does the ordinary mode of building in these places, indicate any deficiency in the quality of their mortar; for many of their houses are coated on the outside with a crust of lime, stuck full of small pebbles, which remain in it very firmly for many years. We know well, that this is the most trying manner of employing mortar.
There is, however, greater danger that lime made of chalk, should form, on some occasions, a weak cement, than that from lime-stone.
For, as chalk never contains any sand, its lime will always form a very soft cement, unless care be taken to mix a large proportion of sand with it, in beating up the mortar; which is not so indispensably necessary in forming mortar from lime-stone, as it sometimes contains so much sand as to form a pretty firm cement, without any additional sand at all.
Even if the lime-stone should be equally pure calcareous matter as the chalk, the lime of the first has a chance of becoming a firmer cement than that of the last
For, as it is impossible to reduce the pure lime-stone [Page 51] to a powdery calx, without subjecting it to the action of a very strong fire, which, while it dissipates the water, and fully dries the chrystals, carries off the whole of its fixed air, so that the calx is almost entirely caustic.
But chalk may be reduced to calx, by such a moderate heat as is scarcely sufficient to dissipate any of its air;—so, that what assumes the appearance of lime made from it, may be nothing else than a powdered effette calcareous earth, which never can become a cement of any sort. But as there is no danger of vitrifying chalk by over-burning, this inconvenience may be entirely obviated by a careful and perfect calcination.
In those countries, therefore, where chalk-lime is common, care ought to be taken to choose only that kind of it for mortar, that has been calcined by a very strong fire, and to reject that which has been burnt by furze or brakes, as unfit for that purpose.
But it is obvious, that as this defect arises entirely from the unskilfulness of the operator, which may be easily avoided, it ought not to be considered as any objection to the quality of the lime, considered in itself.
§ 30.
It is unnecessary to extend our observations to all the other kinds of lime-stone that may be met with; as these general observations on the two extremes, marble and chalk, may be easily applied to all the intermediate kinds. It has been already said, that the different friability of different sorts of lime-stone arises entirely from a smaller or greater degree of perfection in the chrystallization, which must have been occasioned by accidental circumstances that have occurred at the time the concretion was effected, and can have no influence on the quality of the lime when it is once more reduced to the state of a caustic calx.
[Page 52] And as it does not yet appear that there is the smallest difference between the chemical qualities of any one kind of fossile calcareous earth and another, when perfectly pure, there is no reason to suspect that there can be any difference between one kind of lime and another, as a cement, unless what may arise from the nature of the extraneous bodies that may be accidentally mixed with that calcareous matter in its native state, or from its being more or less perfectly calcined.
But the only extraneous matter that is ever found in lime-stone is sand, * in greater or smaller proportions. And as no lime-stone that can be calcined, contains such a large proportion of sand as is necessary for making a perfect cement, we may naturally conclude, that every kind of lime is equally fit for becoming a firm cement, if it be first reduced to a proper degree of causticity, and has afterwards a due proportion of sand properly mixed with it, before it be employed in work.
Different sorts of lime, no doubt, vary very much from one another in the proportion of sand they naturally contain, and therefore must require very different proportions of sand to be added to them before they can be made equally perfect as a cement. This is an economical consideration, of no small moment in some cases, as it may make one sort of lime vastly cheaper than another on some occasions, and therefore deserves to be attended to by every builder. Directions shall be given in the Second Part of this Essay, by the help of which he may be enabled to discover the exact proportion of sand contained in any sort of lime he may wish to examine.
§ 31.
In the preceding parts of this Essay, I have spoken of sand as the only substance that is ever added to lime [Page 55] in forming cement; but as others have, on some occasions, been employed for this purpose, it will be proper here to point out their several excellencies and defects.
Almost the only substances that I have known used as an addition to mortar, besides sand of various denominations, are powdered sand-stone, brick-dust, and sea-shells, that have been broken into small fragments.
And for forming plaster, where closeness rather than hardness is required, the useful additions are, lime that has been slaked, and kept long in a dry place, till it has become nearly effette; powdered chalk or whiting, and gypsum in various proportions; besides hair, and other substances of that sort.
Others that have been lately recommended by Mons. Loriot, are, balls of any sort of earth slightly burnt and pounded;—the rubbish of old buildings (by which I understand the old mortar after it has been separated from the stones) reduced to powder, and sifted; or almost any other thing that can be reduced to a moderately fine powder.
From what has incidentally occurred relating to this head, the reader will be able to judge, in some measure, of the comparative value of these several additions. But, to render the subject still more clear, the following observations may be of use:
It is sufficiently [...]ain, that none of these additions enter into the composition, so as to affect its qualities as a chemical mixt; they only operate in a manner purely mechanical: For, whatever the nature of the addition may be, it possesses the same qualities, when so united, as if by itself, and may be separated by mechanical means from the compound, unaltered. Therefore, we need give ourselves no trouble about ascertaining their chemical qualities, but consider them merely as masses of matter that may be more or less fitted for this purpose by their peculiar form, degrees of hardness, &c.
[Page 54] It has been already shown, that sand ought to be preferred to chalky matters, chiefly on account of the hardness and firmness of the particles of which it consists. And as the purest sand consists of detached chrystals, which are so hard as scarcely to admit of being broken into smaller parts, this kind of pure chrystalline transparent sand is, perhaps, on this account, the most proper addition that can possibly be made to lime in forming mortar.
Sand-stone consists of an almost innumerable congeries of small particles of sand united to one another, in a slight manner, by some kind of natural cement. But as it is troublesome to reduce this kind of stone to its smallest component parts, and as the particles of it, when not reduced to that ultimate degree of fineness, may be easily broken into smaller parts, it can never be looked upon as such a proper addition for a lime-cement as the purest sand.
There are also many substances that are called sand, which are nothing else than fragments of decomposed granite, moor-stone, sand-stone, &c. all of which may be easily reduced into smaller particles by moderate triture, and are liable to the same objections as pounded sand-stone.
But almost any of these is preferable to brick-dust. Fine clay, when perfectly burnt in the fire, may be made to assume almost a stony hardness. But common brick is so imperfectly burnt, as to admit of being reduced, without much trouble, to a fine impalpable powder; insomuch, that it is often used, when in this state, for scouring polished iron or brass, especially if the brick has had no fine sharp sand in its composition.
As the rough particles of brick-dust may be so easily reduced to a fine powder, the mortar formed with it can in no case be of the most perfect sort.
But brick-dust is still liable to a greater objection, when considered as a component part of mortar.
[Page 55] Clay only looses its quality of absorbing water, and in some measure of dissolving in it, by a very perfect degree of burning; so that if any part of it has escaped the violent action of the fire, that part, when mixed in mortar, will still be apt to absorb water whenever it may reach it, and lose its firmness, and make the mass of which it is a part, crumble to dust.
It is exactly in this manner that all sorts of marle are liable to fall into powder when drenched in water, and exposed to the air; even although they sometimes appear, when dry, to be endowed with a stony hardness.
On this account, brick-dust, which usually consists of the imperfect burnt bricks, ought to be considered as a very dangerous mixture for mortar, and should never be employed but in cases of absolute necessity.
But the balls of other sorts of earth, slightly burned, as recommended by Monsieur Loriot, must be, on many accounts, far less proper; as many of these sorts of earth cannot, by the action of fire, be deprived of their quality of absorbing water, and of becoming soft with it. So that he who should be foolish enough to employ these substances, may be certain that his cement will not only be incapable of attaining any considerable degree of hardness at any time, but will also be liable to turn moist in a damp air, nor will be capable of retaining its firmness or cohesive quality in an exposed situation.
Powdered lime-rubbish is liable to the same objections with the softest sand-stone or brick-dust; as the particles of which it consists, never can be endowed with the adhesive firmness that is necessary for forming a perfect cement.
Fine shells are perhaps firmer than any other substance, next to pure sand, and may be employed where the other cannot be got, if this abounds. I have seen a cement that was as little affected by the weather as any other, and had stood firm in the work a great many [Page 56] years, that had been originally formed with a sand consisting almost entirely of the fragments of shells. But it had not the rocky hardness of some old mortar that we frequently meet with.
Roughly powdered glass, if such a thing could be got, at a moderate expense, would form a most perfect sort of mortar; as it would not be liable to be affected with the weather, would be sufficiently hard, and consist of very irregular fragments.
Thus it appears, that of all the substances that can be easily met with, sand forms the most proper addition to lime in making mortar; on which account, it has been justly preferred to all others for that purpose.
Pure firm chrystallized sand is better than any other sort:—But all pure sands are not equally proper for this use.
§ 32.
It has been already shown, that the principal advantages which resulted from the addition of sand in making lime-mortar, were, that it augmented the quantity of hard indissoluble matter,—and put it in our power to employ a larger quantity of water in proportion to the lime, and thus forwarded the chrystallization of the calcareous matter, augmented the quantity of these chrystals, and rendered their quality more perfect. Those kinds of sand, therefore, which promote these purposes in the highest degree, will be best adapted for mixing with mortar.
But if sand consists of irregular angular particles, a greater quantity of water will be retained in the vacuities formed between these angular pieces, than could have been if the whole had consisted of round smooth globules; and therefore it is natural to think, that rough angular sand, will be more proper for this use than that which is smoother.
Hence, if equally pure, sea-sand, which consists of round globules, that have been worn perfectly smooth [Page 57] by the continued attrition upon one another on the shore, (like the larger pebbles in the same situation) will be worse than any other sort.—River-sand will be better than it;—and pit-sand, when quite free of earth, the best of all.
§ 33.
If the sand be hard, and the particles angular, it is perhaps of very little importance whether these be very small, or of a larger size.—The sand in the lime that formed the extraordinary firm cement mentioned § 26, was as small as could well be imagined.
Because sea-sand is usually smaller than any other sort, and is acknowledged to be less proper for making mortar than many other kinds of sand, a prejudice has been in general adopted against fine sand for this purpose. But this, there is reason to imagine, is only a vulgar prejudice, arising from the peculiar figure of that sort of sand.
§ 34.
There is another and better reason for not employing sea-sand in mortar, viz. that there is always a chance that some particles of salt may be formed among it, by the evaporation of the sea-water upon the shore. And as common salt continues always to be a deliquescent substance, it will have a perpetual tendency to attract moisture from a humid air, and thus render the wall in which this mortar has been employed extremely damp and unwholesome.
It is from the same cause that any porous sort of stone, that has been taken from the sea shore, continues at all times to be wet in damp weather: For, while the stone remained on the shore, its pores would be, from time to time, filled with salt water; upon the evaporation of which, the salt it contained would remain behind, within the pores of the stone, which would thus become endowed with the quality of attracting moisture from a damp air, sufficient to dissolve [Page 58] the salt, and make the watery solution ooze out through all its pores.
This is a phenomenon for which it is more easy to account, than to prescribe an effectual cure.—Perhaps, no art can render the stone sufficiently dry, after it is once put into the wall.—To let it lie for a considerable time in a stream of running fresh water before it was employed, might mitigate, at least, if not entirely obviate, the disease.
§ 35.
For the same reason, lime that has been slaked with sea-water, is always unfit for being used as a mortar. For, as it is impossible ever to extract that salt from the mortar, it continually attracts moisture from the air in damp weather, and oozes through the pores of the wall in form of drops of sweat, which again disappear when the weather becomes dry.
This is an inconvenience often felt:—But as the real cause of it is seldom known, few persons are at proper pains to guard against it. Those who obtain their lime by water-carriage, are in a peculiar manner liable to be hurt by this circumstance, as the lime is, for the most part, slaked at the ship's side, by the sea-water, which is more easily got than any other.
When lime that has been slaked in this manner is employed as a plaster, it is rather worse than when used as a mortar, as it has less sand added to it, and has fewer pores in the inside, in which the drops of water might be allowed to lodge; so that the wall becomes alternately covered with a crust of dry powdery salt, and with damp tears running down its surface.
Too much care, therefore, cannot be taken to avoid using lime that has been slaked with sea-water,—as it will be impossible, or extremely difficult, ever to render these walls perfectly dry.
I have thus enumerated at much greater length than I originally intended, the several circumstances that [Page 59] contribute to render lime-cement more or less perfect. In doing this, I have had occasion to explain the nature of many of those calcareous matters which have been generally used as a manure, which will considerably shorten our labour in what remains of this Essay.
If I have reprehended, with some degree of asperity, those who, either through ignorance, or a wilful intention to deceive, have endeavoured, by specious pretexts, to mislead the ignorant, I hope the candid will be rather ready to ascribe this to a desire of rectifying those abuses that might have been introduced by their means, than to any other motive. I have never found fault, but where it was necessary to correct.*
[Page 60] I now go on to consider calcareous matters as a manure.
PART SECOND.
OF QUICK-LIME AND OTHER CALCAREOUS SUBSTANCES, AS A MANURE.
IN the First Part of this Essay, I have been able to give, as I hope, a tolerably satisfactory account of the raticuale of the operation of lime as a cement; and it is much to be wished, that I could pursue the same method in the investigation of this substance as a manure. But in this respect, I have as yet been able to discover no clue that could, with safety, be trusted for leading through the intricate labyrinth that lies before us; on which account, I willingly shun the arduous undertaking.
It would be easy for me here to amuse the reader with a critical analysis of the several theories that have been invented by ingenious men, to account for the manner in which lime operates as a manure. It would be no difficult matter to demonstrate the defects of their several systems; and I might, with great facility, make an idle display of apparent superiority by ridiculing their several hypotheses. But as I could not substitute any thing in their stead, that would be more satisfactory to the sensible Reader, I choose to wave this ungracious discussion; and shall content myself with enumerating a few facts concerning the use of calcareous substances as a manure, that it much imports the practical farmer fully to understand.
§ 1.
The first idea that occurs in reflecting on this subject, is, that all substances in which calcareous matter is contained, have been successfully employed as a mannure, at different times, and in different places.
Thus—lime,—marie of all sorts,—chalk,—lime-stone— [Page 62] gravel,—shelly sand, or pure shells of every denomination, have all been employed as manures, with the greatest success.
§ 2.
And as all these, excepting lime, always contain the calcareous matter in its mild state, we are led to conclude, that they operate on the soil merely as calcareous, and not as saline substances.
Lime, indeed, is sometimes applied to the soil in its caustic state, as it comes fresh from being slaked, but more commonly at some considerable distance of time after it has been burnt. However, as burning is the only mode usually employed for reducing lime-stone to powder, and thus preparing it for a manure, the opinion in general prevails, that calcination is as necessary for rendering lime capable of becoming a manure, as for making it fit to be employed as a cement.
It is, however, of importance to the practical farmer, to be informed that this is not the case.—Mr. Du-Hamel, was the first, who, from an accidental experiment, was led to believe that powdered lime-stone was a manure equally efficacious with lime itself. He recorded the experiment as a great discovery.
Having had occasion to dress a marble chimneypiece, for repairing one of his country-houses, the mason chose a lawn near the house as the most convenient place for hewing the stone. After the operation was finished, all the large chips were picked up and carried away, that they might not disfigure the lawn; but the fine powder that had been grinded off by the action of the chissel, mixed so intimately with the grass, that it could not be gathered up.—In consequence of this very full dressing of powdered lime-stone, the grass afterwards grew upon that spot with much greater luxuriance than on any other part of the lawn, and always continued to have a much livelier verdure.
[Page 63] From hence, he, with good reason, concluded, that powdered lime-stone might be employed as a manure with success. To try if this would always be the case, he repeated the experiment several times, by causing some lime-stone to be pounded on purpose; and found that it never failed to promote the fertility of the spot on which he applied it, in very high degree.
§ 3.
I chose to relate this experiment at large, for the satisfaction of those who may be unacquainted with the physical cause of the difference between lime and lime-stone. To such as are fully apprised of this, a little reasoning might have been sufficient to afford a certain conviction, that the result of the experiment must have been what Mr. Du-Hamel found it.
Lime is no sooner slaked, than it immediately begins to absorb its air, and return to its former mild state; or, in other words, it becomes off [...]tte; in which state it possesses the same chemical qualities, in every respect, as lime-stone.
If this be spread out thinly upon the surface of the earth, it absorbs its air in a very short time.—A few hours, in this situation, restores a large proportion of its air; and, in a day or two, at most, it becomes perfectly effette, as masons experience when they sweep together the scattered particles that have lain round their heaps of lime, and attempt to use it in mortar by itself, for it is then no more coherent than sand, or moistened earth.
Hence, then, it must follow, that in every case, lime is converted into the same state with lime-stone, in a few days after it is mixed with the soil; so that if it produces any effect at all as lime, as a saline substance,—it must only be at the very first, when it is applied; and it must act ever afterwards merely as powdered lime-stone.
But it is well know, that lime produces scarcely [Page 64] any sensible effect as a manure at the beginning. Even the first year after it is applied to the soil, its effects are inconsiderable, in comparison of what it produces in the second and succeeding years. From whence we must conclude, that it operates upon the soil, merely as a mild calcareous earth; and that its calcination is of no farther utility in preparing it for manure, than as a cheap and efficacious method of reducing the lime-stone to a fine powder.
§ 4.
It is of importance, that these facts should be generally known; because it may sometimes happen, that good lime-stone shall be found in places where fuel could not be obtained for burning it; in which case, such lime-stone could be of no use to the farmer, if calcination were absolutely necessary. But, seeing this is not the case, lime-stone, even in these situations, may be converted into a most beneficial manure, if a stream of water can be commanded, sufficient for driving a mill, for reducing the stone to powder.
I have seen the model of a mill that had been invented for that purpose, which was constructed on the same principles with an ordinary gun-powder mill. It had several large massy stampers, composed of huge blocks of cast-iron, that were successively lifted up and let fall by a wheel that catched their handles, and, after a proper time, slipped them again as it revolved round its axis. These stampers fell with great force upon the lime-stone, that had been previously broken into pieces of a moderate size, and placed in a strong trough, formed for that purpose. Through this trough, a small stream of water was conveyed, which washed away with it, the small pieces of lime-stone as they were successively reduced to powder by the stampers. This stream of water was received into a large reservoir, in which it was allowed to stagnate, and deposit, [Page 65] as a sediment, the lime-stone powder it brought along with it; the pure water flowing gently over a part of the brim, which was made lower for that purpose.
When the reservoir was nearly full of this fine powder, the work was stopped; the water was drawn off from the reservoir, by taking out some plugs left for that purpose at different heights, till all that was clear had run off: the powdered stone was afterwards thrown out to the bank, and allowed to dry sufficiently for use.
I have heard that a mill, upon these principles, was erected by the Honourable the Trustees for managing the forfeited estates in Scotland, and that a good deal of lime-stone was pounded with it. But, as it was erected in the Highlands of Scotland, where roads were bad, and where there was but little, spirit for improvements in agriculture; as there was no public demand for the manure, after the experiment was sufficiently tried to show that it might be practised with advantage in other places, the mill was suffered to lie unemployed.
§ 5.
But although this may be considered as a most valuable discovery for those who may have a good limequarry so situated as not to be within the reach of any kind of fuel for burning lime-stone; yet, to such as can obtain fuel at a moderate expense, there can be no doubt but that burning is the easiest and most efficacious mode of reducing lime-stone to powder that ever was invented, and therefore ought always to be adopted where necessity does not prevent it.
Reducing lime-stone to powder by calcination, is attended with this farther advantage to the farmer, that it considerably diminishes his expense of carriage. Pure lime-stone loses about two-thirds of its weight by [Page 66] being thoroughly burned; so that the man who is obliged to drive this manure from a great distance, will find a very considerable saving by driving it in the state of shells. But if it were reduced to a powder by mechanical triture, he could not be benefitted by this circumstance.
Many persons choose to drive lime-stone from a considerable distance, and burn it at home: But it is obvious they then subject themselves to a very heavy charge in carriage, which would be avoided by an opposite conduct. This, therefore, ought never to be practised but where other circumstances may counterbalance this unfavourable one.
§ 6.
But as lime-stone is often, in its native state, mixed with sand in various proportions; and as sand loses nothing of its weight by calcination, it must happen, that those kinds of lime-stone which contain the largest proportion of sand, will lose least in calcination, and of course afford the weightiest lime-shells.
Hence it is obvious, that those who are under the necessity of driving lime from a great distance, ought to be particularly careful to make choice of a kind of lime-stone as free from sand as possible, and to drive it in the state of shells; as they will thus obtain an equal quantity of manure, at the least expense of carriage that is possible; and the lightest shells ought, of course, to be always preferred.
§ 7.
When lime is slaked, that which contains most sand falls most quickly, and absorbs the smallest proportion of water. What is pure, requires a very large proportion of water, and is much longer before it begins to fall.
Hence it happens, that those who drive sandy lime-shells in open carriages, must be very careful to guard [Page 67] against rain; because a heavy shower would make the whole fall, and generate such a heat as to be in danger of setting the carts on fire; whereas pure lime-shells are in no danger of being damaged by that circumstance. I have seen a cart loaded with such shells, which had been exposed to a continued shower of rain, as violent as is ever known in this country, for more than three hours, and seemed hardly to be affected by it in the smallest degree. I ought to observe, however, that my experiments were continued to only one kind of pure lime, so that it is not from hence demonstrated, that all kinds of pure lime will be possessed of the same qualities.
§ 8.
Lime shells formed from the purest lime-stone, require more than their own weight of water to slake them properly;* whereas some kinds of lime-shells that contain much sand, do not require above one-fourth part of that quantity.
Hence it is much worse economy in those who have pure lime-shells, to slake and carry them home in the state of powdered lime, than it is in those who have only a sandy kind of lime-shells.
§ 9.
It is even, on some occasions, more advisable for those who have very sandy lime, to drive it in the state of powdered lime, than in that of shells: For, as it is dangerous to give that kind of lime-stone too much heat, lest it should be vitrified, those who burn it can never be certain that the whole of the stone will fall to powder when water is added, till they have actually [Page 68] tried it; nor do they think it a great loss if some part of it should be imperfectly burned, as it requires much less fuel on a future occasion than fresh lime-stone; and therefore they much rather choose to err on this, than on the opposite extreme.
But, should any one attempt to drive this poor sort of lime in the state of shells, he would be in danger of carrying home many stones that would never fall, which would more than counterbalance the benefit he would derive from the want of the small quantity of water that is required to slake it.
On these accounts, it may be admitted, as a general rule, that those who can have access to lime-stone which is free of sand, will save a great deal in the carriage of it, by driving it in the state of shells;—and that, on the contrary, it will be most economical in those who can only get lime of a very sandy quality, to drive it in the state of powdered lime.
From hence it follows, that the practice which now prevails, of carrying shell-lime by water from one part of the country to another, is only an imaginary saving, obtained at a very high risque, to those who drive shells of a sandy quality;—but a real and unequivocal advantage, of very high importance to the community, at large, if these shells are obtained from a pure lime-stone.
These observations relate only to the saving of carriage to the farmer; an article of capital importance to him. It is proper now to take notice of some other particulars that may equally affect him in this way, as well as in the application of the lime to his ground.
§ 10.
A vague opinion, in general, prevails in every part of the country, that one sort of lime may be more valuable than another: but it does not appear that farmers have hitherto had almost any rule to direct [Page 69] them in the choice of different sorts of lime; some esteeming one sort strongest, as they term it, and some valuing another sort more highly, without being able to assign any satisfactory reason for the preference they give, in either case.
It is of importance, that this matter should be elucidated.
Although it does not always happen, yet, in many parts of the country, the real nature of lime is so little understood, that the weightiest lime is preferred, as a manure, to that which is lighter; because it is imagined the first has more substance, and will therefore produce a more powerful effect upon ground, than the finest and lightest lime.
But, there seems to be no reason to think, there is any difference in the specific gravity of different parcels of pure calcareous matter, when fully calcined; therefore, if there is any difference in the weight of various sorts of lime, it must arise entirely from a variation in the quantity or gravity of some extraneous matter that is mixed with the lime.
And as sand is almost the only extraneous body that is ever found in lime-stone, and is always of much greater specific gravity than pure quick-lime,—it follows, than the weighty lime only owes its superior gravity to a larger proportion of sand that is mixed with it.
But sand is of no value as a manure; so that he who voluntarily purchases this kind of lime, in preference to the other, is guilty of a great degree of folly; which will be the greater, if he has likewise to drive it from a considerable distance. It would be better for him, if he is determined to use nothing but weighty lime, to buy such as is pure, if it can be obtained, and mix it with sand after he has got it home, so as to give it the gravity required. Some might laugh at this, as a proof of his folly, and justly: but, it is, surely, less foolish in him to do this, than to pay money for the sand which he would thus obtain for nothing, and drive it from a [Page 70] distance, when he might have it at his door. This practice would also be attended with the farther advantage of enabling him to know exactly, what quantity of real lime he applied to his ground, as he would not be in danger of considering the sand as a part of it.
§ 11.
Those who have access to only one sort of limestone, must be contented with it, whatever may be its quality. But such as have an opportunity of choosing, may be benefitted by the following observations:
Pure lime-stone, when fully calcined and slaked, is reduced to a fine impalpable powder, that feels soft between the singers, without the smallest tendency to grittiness Such lime as contains sand, is never so fine nor so soft, but feels gritty between the fingers, and is more or less so as the sand is coarser or finer, or in greater or smaller proportions.
The lime from pure lime-stone, is always of a bright white, when perfectly calcined, without a tendency to any colour. When it has any colour, it proceeds from the sand, or other uncalcareous matters in its composition. There are, however, some sorts of sand, that are of such a pure whiteness, as not to debase the colour of the lime in the smallest degree; but these are rare:—And there are some matters that alter the colour of the lime a good deal, without debasing its quality in any considerable degree; but these are still more rare than the former.
Hence it follows, that the best lime for the purpose of the farmer, is that which is lightest, softest to the touch,* and whitest. The more they deviate from either of these tests of purity, the worse they are for him.
§ 12.
That the farmer may have under his eye, at one time, the several criteria of the purity of lime, that have been enumerated in different places of this Essay; I choose to mention them here all at once. If he is attentive to mark these peculiarities, he needs be very little solicitous about examining the qualities of his lime, by any more minute or troublesome trails. They are as under:
If the lime-stone loses much of its weight in calcination, and the lime-shells are extremely light; if the shells require a very large proportion of water to slake them fully; if it is long before they begin to fall; if the lime-stone is not apt to run (or be vitrified) in the operation of burning; if it falls entirely when it gets a sufficient quantity of water, after it has been properly calcined; if it swells very much in slaking, and if the lime is light, fine to the touch, and of a pure white; he may be satisfied, that it is extremely good, and may use it in preference to any other lime that is inferior to it in any of these respects.
These rules are perfectly sufficient to decide as to the comparative value of any two kinds of lime that may be opposed to one another and may be relied upon as sufficiently accurate for the ordinary purposes of the farmers.
§ 13.
But such as may discover a new quarry of lime stone, and who wish to ascertain with certainly its real value, before they put themselves to any expense about it, will do well to employ the following more accurate, and in that case, more easy analysis.
As all calcareous matters are capable of being dissolved in acids—and as no other earthy matter can be dissolved in them—it follows, that if a sufficient quantity of acid is poured upon any body that contains calcareous [Page 72] matter, this matter will be quickly dissolved, while the others are left behind; and the proportions of each may be accurately ascertained.
To try the exact value of any kind of lime-stone, or other calcareous matter,—take a quantity of aquafortis,* or spirit of salt;† and having prepared them as in the margin,‡ put them into a glass or earthen vessel;—add to that, by little and little, a known a quantity of the matter you mean to examine, which had been previously dried, and reduced to power. After each addition, suffer the violent effervescence or ebullition that will ensue to abate before more is added. When the whole of the powder is put to the acid, and the effervescence [Page 73] entirely subsided, stir it about several times with a piece of tobacco-pipe, and allow it to remain for some time, that the acid may act upon every par [...] of the matter, and thoroughly dissolve it. And to be certain that there has not been too little acid, put a few drops of fresh acid to the solution, which will excite a fresh effervescence if the whole is not fully dissolved. When no change is produced by this addition, it is a certain proof that the whole of the calcareous matter is already dissolved.
Take then a piece of filtering paper, thoroughly dry, the weight of which is also known, fold it properly, and put it in a glass funnel; pour the whole of the solution, with the matter that may have subsided, into the funnel, and allow it to filtre through the paper slowly. When the fluid part has thus drained off, fill up the filtre again with pure water, to wash off the whole of the saline parts from the residuum. * Add water, in this manner, till it comes off without any saline taste; suffer it then to drop off entirely, dry it thoroughly, and weigh the paper, with its contents. The difference between which, and what the powder and paper were at the beginning, is the whole weight of the calcareous matter; so that its proportion to the whole mass is perfectly ascertained.
In this manner I have examined a great many different kinds of lime-stone, and have found them vary in all degrees of purity, from such as were entirely soluble in acids, as sugar or salt is in water, to others that contained only one-twelfth of their weight of soluble matter, and eleven-twelfths of sand. The ordinary kinds of lime-stone contain from one-third to twothirds of their weight of sand. Hard chalk is usually a pure calcareous earth, soluble in acids; and some sorts of lime-stone may be met with that are equally pure, but these are rare. The only extensive lime [Page 74] quarries of such pure lime-stone, that I have met with, are at Sunderland, in the county of Durham, where there are several quarries of exceedingly fine limestone, the best of which belonged, in the year 1777, to Mr. James Galley of that place. There are some quarries farther up the river WEAR, the stone of which is of a much inferior quality.
Were all the stones in the same quarry equally pure, the above would be a perfect and unexceptionable method of ascertaining the purity of any lime-stone: But it often happens, that in a quarry of the very worst quality, there are some pieces found that consist of pure spar, that are entirely free of any mixture of sand; and in other quarries of a better sort, there are often small veins of an impure sort of stone, mixed through the rock; so that if either of these should chance to be picked out as a specimen for trial, the result would not be just.
To avoid falling into this mistake, any one who wishes to make an accurate analysis of any newly discovered lime-stone, will do well to take eight or ten stones from different parts of the quarry, that are somewhat different in appearance from one another; and, having taken a chip from each, pound the whole together, to afford a proper subject for the experiment.
The same experiment might be tried with lime; but it is evident the proportions would be different in the same stone, from what they would be if tried before calcination—as lime wants its fixed air, &c. which it had when in the state of lime-stone. But as the lime is more liable to be varied by accidental circumstances, it is best to try the experiment with limestone.
§ 14.
It is in general believed, that the lime made of the hardest lime-stone is stronger, as it is called, by which is meant more powerfully efficacious as a manure, than [Page 75] that which is made from materials of a softer nature. Hence it is in general asserted, that lime made from chalk, is much weaker, as a manure, than that which is made from harder lime-stone.
Nothing, however, can be more erroneous than this hypothesis. In the former part of this Essay, I have had occasion to explain pretty fully what is the real difference between chalk and lime-stone; and nothing can be more certain, than that the lime made of chalk is purer than that made from almost any lime-stone, and contains a much larger proportion of calcareous matter; on which account, it must be more efficacious as a manure, than any of these more impure kinds of lime.
The hardest lime-stone that I know, is that belonging to Mr. Galley, at Sunderland. Its external appearance rather resembles flint than lime-stone; yet the lime made of this exceedingly hard stone, is as light, as white, and as soft to the touch, as the purest chalk-lime. It differs not from that in any respect, insomuch that I defy the greatest connoisseur in these matters to distinguish between it and the purest chalklime, when perfectly calcined, by any other means than by the pieces of flint that are so often met with among chalk-lime.
And from this lime, obtained from these very hard stones, as perfect chalk may be artificially made by the simple process described § 24, as was ever obtained from any quarry in England.
From these considerations, therefore, I am obliged to conclude, contrary to the common opinion, that chalk-lime is, almost in all cases, more efficacious as a manure, than any lime obtained from lime-stone, in equal quantities; as it is extremely rare to meet with a lime-stone that contains near such a large proportion of calcareous matter; on which account it ought always to be preferred by the farmer, where both can be had at the same price.
§ 15.
We know little certain about the mode in which lime operates, excepting that it acts merely in consequence of its being mixed with the soil in substance. If a heap of lime, of a considerable thickness, shall have lain ever so long upon one spot, and be afterwards carried clean away from it, so that none of the particles of the lime remain to be mixed with the soil,—that spot will not be richer, or carry more luxuriant crops, than the places around it; which, every one knows, is not the case with regard to dung.
Again—If lime be spread upon the surface of the soil, and allowed to remain there, without being ploughed in, its effects will scarcely be perceived for several years, till it has had time gradually to sink through the sward, and mix with the soil; after which, its effects begin to be perceived, although much less sensibly than if the same quantity of lime had been intimately mixed with the soil by means of the plough and harrow.
I am not a stranger to the improvements that have been made in Derbyshire, by means of lime, without the plough; but this is no exception to what I have said. The effects are slow though certain. Those who inhabit countries that admit of the plough, are often advised to lay lime upon the grass, and are made to believe that their pasture will be instantly mended by it, nearly in the same perceptible manner as if it had been dunged. This, I myself have tried, and have seen it tried by others, but always found that the grass for the first year was rather hurt than benefitted by it; nor was it so much improved in succeeding years, as if the same quantity of lime had been applied, and intimately mixed with the soil. In this mode of applying lime, therefore, it is long before it yields a proper return; and is not to be recommended to a poor man, unless where necessity obliges him to practise it.
§ 16.
If, then, lime acts upon the soil more efficaciously in consequence of being intimately mixed with it, we may naturally conclude, that it will produce a more sensible effect, when it is reduced to exceedingly small particles, than when it is applied to the soil in larger lumps; as these do not admit of being so intimately mixed with the particles of the soil.
But no method has ever yet been discovered for reducing calcareous matter to such small component parts, or of spreading it so evenly over a field, or of mixing it so intimately with the soil, as by calcination. Accordingly, it is found, that lime will produce a very sensible effect upon the soil, when applied in much smaller quantities, than any other calcareous matter whatever.
Considered in this view, it can never be expected that lime-stone, reduced to powder by any kind of mechanical triture, will produce, such a sensible effect upon the soil, as the same quantity of calcareous matter in the state of lime, if properly applied; because it is impossible, by mechanical means, ever to reduce it to such a fine powder as it naturally falls into after calcination.
§ 17.
Much, however, depends upon the mode of applying the lime to the soil, after calcination. If it is spread as soon as it is slaked, while yet in a powdery state, a very small quantity may be made to cover the whole surface of the ground, and to touch an exceedingly great number of particles of earth. But if it is suffered to lie for some time after slaking, and to get so much moisture as to make it run into clods, or cake into large lumps, it can never be again divided into such small parts; and, therefore, a much greater quantity is necessary to produce the same effect, than if it had been applied in its powdery state.
[Page 78] But if the soil is afterwards to be continued long in tillage—as these clods are annually broken smaller by the action of the plough and harrows, the lime must continue to exert its influence anew upon the soil for a great course of years:—it will produce an effect nearly similar to that which would be experienced by annually strewing a small quantity of powdered lime over the surface of the soil. But as the price of the lime must, in the first case, he paid by the farmer altogether, at the beginning, which only comes to be successively demanded in the other case, this deserves to be attended to, as it may become a consideration of some importance where lime is dear, and money not very plentiful.
§ 18.
In few particulars are practical farmers more divided in opinion, than about the quantity of lime that may be laid upon an acre of ground with profit, or even with safety. Some require that it should be applied in such small quantities, as thirty or forty bushels to the acre; and aver, that if more is used, the ground will be absolutely ruined: while others maintain, that ten times that quantity may be applied with safety.
A great variation may, no doubt, be produced in this respect, by a difference in the nature of the soil,—in the state of culture it is under at the time,—in the quantity of calcareous matter with which it may have been formerly impregnated;—and perhaps a variation may sometimes arise from other circumstances that have never yet been attended to.
A difference will likewise arise from the quality of the lime that is applied, and from the manner in which it is employed. Some kinds of lime contain, perhaps, ten times more calcareous matter than other kinds:—And it has been shown above, that a very great difference may arise from the mode of applying the lime.
[Page 79] Considering all these circumstances, it would appear a little presumptuous in any one to prescribe positive rules that should be generally adopted in this respect. This I shall not attempt—but shall relate, with candour, such observations as have occurred to myself, in the course of a pretty extensive experience of this manure.
§ 19.
It is common to hear those, who have had little experience of lime as a manure, recommend very great caution, lest too great a quantity be employed, for fear of burning the soil, as they express it. This idea of burning has been evidently adopted, from what is experienced by applying caustic lime to animals or vegetables, in large quantities, as it often corrodes and shrivels them up, and produces other effects which greatly resemble those of fire: But it cannot produce any such effects, unless there are vegetables growing upon the soil at the time. In that case, the vegetables might, indeed, be corroded by the lime, if rain should fall immediately after it was spread, when newly slaked;—but as it loses this fiery corrosive power in a few days after it is spread, nothing of that kind can be expected to happen to the soil. Accordingly, we never hear of crops being burnt up with too great a quantity of lime, in those countries where it has long been used as a common manure—although it is there often employed in much larger quantities than in any other places where it is more rare.
I myself have had the experience of lime in all proportions, from one hundred to above seven hundred bushels to the acre, upon a great variety of soils; and have always found, that its effect in promoting the fertility of the soil, has been in proportion to the quantity employed, other circumstances being alike.
The expense in most cases prevents farmers from employing this manure in greater quantities than those [Page 80] above mentioned; but accidental circumstances clearly show, that if it were applied in much larger quantities, the effect would only be to promote the luxuriance of the crop in a higher degree.
§ 20.
A gentleman of my acquaintance, in whose veracity I perfectly confide, happening to be from home when a large field was limed; and having no occasion for the whole quantity of lime that had been brought for that purpose, and laid down in one corner of the field, his servants, without driving it away, mixed what remained with the soil, although the lime lay there about four inches thick over the whole surface. The effect was, that for many years afterwards, the grain in that place was so immoderately luxuriant, that it fell over, and rotted before it came to the ear. After many years, this luxuriance abated a little, so as to allow the grain to ripen;—but it was there always much more luxuriant than in any other part of the field.
An accidental experiment, nearly similar to this, fell under my own observation. It happened that the servants of another farmer laid, by mistake, a few heaps of lime upon a grass field that he did not intend should be broken up at the time. The mistake was soon discovered, and no more lime was laid down at that place, and the few heaps (about a bushel in each) were allowed to lie, neglected, without being spread. The field was pastured upon for seven or eight years after that, before it was converted into tillage; and the heaps were by that time become so flat, and so far sunk into the ground, that they could hardly be discovered.
Before it was ploughed up, the whole of the field was limed, and this part of it equally so with the rest; nor were the old heaps touched till the plough went through them in tilling the field, when the lime was [Page 81] there turned up, with only a very small mixture of soil. The consequence was, that at every one of these heaps, a tuft of corn sprung up with such luxuriance as to be entirely rotted before harvest;—and for many years afterwards, these tufts could be distinguished from the other parts of the field, at a very great distance, like so many buttons on a coat;—and, perhaps, continue so to this day.
From these experiments, as well as other considerations that will afterwards occur,—there seems to be reason to conclude, that on soils which do not naturally abound with chalk, or other calcareous matter, there is less danger in giving too much lime, than in applying too little; except in those cases where an overluxuriance is dreaded.
§ 21.
I have often heard it urged, as an objection to the use of lime as a manure, that although it does indeed promote the fertility of a soil, in a higher degree at first, yet, in the end, it renders it much more steril than formerly; on which account, they say, it ought not to be at all employed.
This, like many other objections to useful practices, takes its rise entirely from the avarice and unskilfulness of those who complain. It is chiefly heard of in those parts of the country where it is not uncommon for a farmer, after once liming a poor soil, to take fifteen or sixteen crops of oats successively, without any other dressing or alternation of crops. It must be a good manure that enables these soils to produce such a number of successive scourging crops of any sort: But it would be a marvellous one, indeed, if it should prevent those fields from being exhausted by them.
But, is it not well known, that in all the richest and best improved parts of the country, lime has been long employed as a manure? Yet, so far are these soils from being rendered steril by it, that it is doubtful if [Page 82] any art, without the assistance of lime, or some calcareous matter, could ever have brought these fields to their present degree of fertility. Those, therefore, who complain of the hurtful effects of lime as a manure, proclaim what they ought to conceal,—that they have had in their possession a treasure, which might have enriched their posterity, but which they have idly squandered away in their own life-time.
§ 22.
We are not only unacquainted with the mode in which lime operates upon the soil, but we are even, in a great measure, ignorant of the actual changes that are produced upon the earth, after this manure is applied. So much time is necessary to discover these,—and such accuracy of observation is required, that it will, perhaps, be long before the whole shall be fully ascertained. I shall mention a few that have occurred to myself.
It is often asked, how long the effects of lime may be perceived on the soil? and, if by this question it be meant to ascertain the length of time that the effects of lime will be perceptible in promoting the luxuriance of the crop after one manuring, it is no wonder that very different answers should be given, as the effects must vary with the quantity or quality of the lime employed; the nature of the crops that follow, and many other circumstances, that it would be impossible here to enumerate.
But if it be viewed in another light; if lime be supposed to alter the soil, so as to render it susceptible of being affected by other manures in a more sensible degree, so as to make it capable of producing crops, that no art could otherwise have effected, and to admit of being improved by modes of culture that would not otherwise have produced any sensible benefit; the answer to the question would be more easy, as, in this light, it is pretty plain, that its effects will be felt, perhaps, as long as the soil exists.
[Page 83] I believe, farmers are seldom accustomed to consider lime, or other calcareous manures, in this last point of view; although, when it comes to be inquired into, I doubt not but this will be found to be by far the most valuable effect of these manures. A few facts will best illustrate my meaning:
In Derbyshire, the farmers have found, that by spreading lime in considerable quantities upon the surface or their heathy moots, after a few years, the heath disappears, and the whole surface becomes covered with a fine pile of grass, consisting of white clover, and the other valuable sorts of pasture-grasses. This shows, that lime renders the soil unfriendly to the growth of heath, and friendly to that of clover.
It is found by experience, that in all porous soils, which are not exposed to too much dampness, in every part of Scotland, where lime ha [...] not been employed, heath has a natural, and almost irresistible propensity to establish itself. In those parts of the country where lime has been much used as a manure, we find, that the fields may be allowed to remain long in grass, without being covered with that noxious plant.
Again:—It is well known by those who have been attentive, and have had opportunities of observing the fact, that peas, of any sort, can never be successfully cultivated in any part of the country, where the soil is not of a very strong clayey nature, or where lime or other calcareous manures have never been employed. If the ground be made as rich as possible with common dung, although the peas, in that case, will vegetate, and grow for some time with vigour; yet, before they begin to ripen, they become blighted; usually die away entirely before the pod is formed, and but rarely produce a few half-formed peas.
But if the ground has ever been limed, although, perhaps, at the distance of thousands of years before that period, it never loses its power of producing good crops of peas, if it is put in a proper tilth for carrying them at that time.
[Page 84] Again:—In countries that have never been limed, the kinds of grass that spontaneously appear, if left to themselves, are the small bent-grass and feather-grass. In places where lime has ever been used, the ground, if exhausted, produces fewer plants of these grasses; but in their stead, white clover, the poa and fescue grasses, chiefly abound.
The soil, in either of these cases, may become equally poor;—that is, may produce equally scanty crops: But, the means of recovering them will be somewhat different. In the last case, a fallow seldom fails to prove beneficial. In the first, it is often of no effect, sometimes, even hurtful. In the last, a moderate dressing of dung, produces a much more sensible and lasting effect, than in the other. In the last, the quality of the grass, as well as its quantity, rather improves by age. In the first, these circumstances are reversed.
I might mention several other observations, tending to show that ground, which has been once impregnated with calcareous matter, acquires qualities from that moment which it did not possess before, which it ever afterwards retains, and never returns exactly to its former state. But, I have said enough to suggest this idea:—future observations will show how justly it is founded.
§ 23.
Although lime has such powerful effects on the soil, it does not seem ever to incorporate with the mould, so as to form one homegeneous mass; but the lime remains always in detached particles, which are larger or smaller, in proportion as it has been more or less perfectly divided when it was spread, or broken down by the subsequent mechanical operations the soil may have been made to undergo.
Hence it happens, that in ploughing, if there chance to be any lumps of calcareous matter in a dry state, [Page 85] upon the surface, they naturally tumble into the bottom of the open furrow, as soon as the earth is edged up upon the mould-board, so as to fall into the lowest place that has been made by the plough before the furrow is fairly turned over.
In consequence of this circumstance, it must happen, that, in the course of many repeated ploughings, more of the lime will be accumulated at the bottom of the soil, than in any other part of it. And as the plough sometimes goes a little deeper than ordinary, the lime, that on these occasions chances to be deposited in the bottom of these furrows will be below the ordinary staple of the soil, it will be useless for the purposes of the farmer. It is commonly thought, that the lime has sunk through the soil by its own gravity;—although it is certain, that lime is specifically lighter than any soil, and can only be accumulated at the bottom of the mould by the means above described; others think, that the lime is chemically dissolved, and afterwards deposited there; but this idea is not corroborated by the facts that have fallen under my observation. The directions that follow are equally applicable in either case.
To obviate this inconvenience, it behoves the farmer, in the first place, to be extremely attentive to have his lime divided into as small particles as possible at the time of spreading: For, if these are sufficiently small, they incorporate so intimately with the mould, as to be incapable of being easily detached from it. On this account, as well as others, it is always most advisable to spread the lime when in its dry powdery state, immediately after slaking, before it has had time to run into lumps.
It is also of importance to plough the soil with a more shallow furrow than usual, when lime is put upon it; especially the first time it is ploughed after the lime has been spread upon its surface: Because, at that ploughing, the lime being all on the surface, a [Page 86] larger proportion of it is turned into the bottom of the last-made furrow, than at any succeeding ploughing; and therefore more of it will be buried beneath the staple than at any other time, if the furrow shall have been very deep.
This circumstance becomes more essentially necessary in ploughing grass-ground that has been newly limed; because, in this case, the lime is less capable of being mixed with any part of the soil than in any other.
It also becomes extremely necessary, in all succeeding times, to guard as much as possible against ploughing to unequal depths.
I have hitherto spoken only of lime as a manure; but most of these observation, it will appear, may be equally applied to other calcareous matters. That the comparative value of these, and the real difference between them, when compared separately with lime, as well as with one another, may be fully understood, it will be necessary to consider each class of these substances separately, and point our with precision its peculiar distinctive qualities.
§ 24.
OF CHALK.
All the writers on agriculture whom I have ever yet met with, have considered the several classes of calcareous substances as distinct kinds of manures, and as possessing qualities extremely different from one another on many occasions. And hence it happens, that sometimes one of these, which chances to have become the favourite of the author, and sometimes another, is highly recommended, while the others are despised as useless, or reprobated as pernicious.
In this manner, a very late Writer, * with whom chalk is a peculiar favourite, says, 'I will lay it [Page 87] down as a certain and incontrovertible maxim, that chalk fresh from the pit, laid on and managed as before directed, in the proper season, will enrich every sort of earth it is laid upon; and that lime, on the contrary, laid on at whatever time, or managed in whatever manner, will, after the first or second year, impoverish every soil it mixes with.
It would be no difficult matter to produce other authors, who, in a like decisive manner, reprobate the use of chalk, while they enlarge, without bounds, on the qualities of lime; and others who prefer marle of different sorts, or some of the other classes of calcareous earths, as the most valuable of all manures, while they condemn the others beyond all bounds of moderation.
The truth, however, is, that although these authors may be right in recommending their own favourite manures, the beneficial effects of which they may have often experienced; as they usually condemn the others merely from early prejudices, or imperfect trials of them, which have not succeeded, their decisions ought only to be considered as a proof of their being unacquainted with the real qualities of the matters they condemn, and of that presumptuous weakness which is ever the attendant of ignorance.
Nothing can afford a stronger proof, that the author above mentioned was totally unacquainted, either in theory or practice, with the real difference between chalk and lime, than the positive distinction he has made between these two substance as a manure.*
§ 25.
It has been demonstrated in the preceding part of this Essay, that lime differs not in any of its qualities from chalk, except that it is deprived of its fixed ai [...]; which can have no effect on it as a manure, because [...] again absorbs that fixed air before it has been a few [Page 88] days applied to the soil. After this period, therefore, what was originally lime, is now chalk, and must have the same effects upon the soil in every respect, as art equal quantity of chalk, equally spread upon it, would have had.
It is easy, however, for those who attend to the practice of this Gentleman, to account for he partiality to chalk. The quantity of chalk he recommends, is twenty-five loads per acre; which, I suppose, may be about twelve hundred bushels. * He advises only ten or fifteen bushels of lime. Is it surprising that the effects of these two dressings should be extremely different?
He ventured once to give a field of clay a dressing of sixty bushels of lime; after which he took,
1. wheat, | produce | 16 bushels, |
2. oats, | 4 quarters, | |
3. barley, | 5 bushels, | |
4. clover, | worth nothing. |
Hence, says he, the lime has ruined my soil.
The soil was acknowledged to be poor—Instead of sixty, it is doubtful if six hundred bushels would have been sufficient to make it produce good crops, under a management so execrable in other respects.
But—to leave off these ungracious strictures, I now proceed—
§ 26.
CHALK, as has been often said in the course of this Essay, is a pure calcareous earth, hastily concreted. Sometimes it is mixed with a small proportion of argillaceous * matter, in which state it approaches to the [Page 89] nature of marle. In either the one or the other of these states, it is employed as a manure in the countries where it abounds.
Chalk differs not from lime in any particular that can affect the farmer, unless it be that lime, by being in the state of a fine powder, admits of being more equally spread upon the ground, and more intimately mixed with the soil, than chalk;—from whence it follows, that a much smaller quantity of lime may be employed successfully as a dressing for ground, than could possibly be the case with chalk.
In order, therefore, to make chalk produce the greatest possible effect upon the soil, it becomes necessary to reduce it into as small pieces as can be done; so that it ought to be an object of great importance to those farmers who have an opportunity of employing this substance, to discover what is the easiest and least expensive method of reducing it, as soon as possible after it is spread upon the soil, into very small portions.
Chalk is such a porous substance, that when in its native bed, after long and continued rains, it is found to have imbibed a great deal of moisture, by which it assumes a softish feel to the touch.
But if chalk be dug out of the pit and dried slowly and perfectly by the heat of a summer's sun, its pores become in some degree contracted;—it resists, in a great measure; the fresh admission of water, and acquires a much greater degree of hardness, than when it was originally dug from the quarry.
On the contrary, if it be taken from the pit during the wet weather in winter, and exposed to the rains that usually fall at that season, it has never time to dry—its pores remain quite full of water; and when the frost comes on, that water in the act of freezing, being greatly expanded, bursts it forcibly asunder, and makes it crumble down into a slimy kind of powder: And as the pieces that may remain undecomposed, continue to absorb more as the rains fall from the [Page 90] heavens, the frosts that may succeed occasion a new dissolution;—so that by these alternate rains and frosts, the whole is in time totally divided, so as to admit of being pretty evenly spread, and mixed with the soil.
For these reasons, it is always expedient to dig the chalk in the beginning of winter, and to spread it immediately upon the field as well as can be done, so as to expose it to the vicissitudes of the winter weather, before it has had time to harden after being taken from the pit.
§ 27.
As the chalk ought always to be carried to the field while yet wet, it, in a great measure, prevents those who may be at a distance from the place where it is found, from being benefitted by this manure; because the carriage of it would in these circumstances be extremely burdensome.
To obviate this inconvenience, it becomes a very economical practice, to reduce it to the state of lime before it is carried home: For, in this way, the weight is not only much diminished by the dissipation of all the moisture from the chalk, but it can also be carried home in summer, when the weather and roads are at the best; and a much smaller quantity will produce an equal effect, than when it is in the state of chalk.
Those, therefore, who have no other calcareous manure within reach of them but chalk, when that is at a considerable distance, ought always to drive it in the state of lime. But those who are close by the pit, will, in general, find it more economical to employ it in the state of chalk.
§ 28.
Chalk so much abounds in the southern parts of Britain, that ships sometimes bring it as a ballast to the north; on which occasions, it may be purchased at a moderate price by the farmer. But although it [Page 91] contains perhaps nearly an equal quantity of calcareous matter as the same bulk of some very pure kinds of lime, yet it will not be good economy in him to purchase it at the same price with the lime, as at least three or four times more chalk than lime will need to be applied to his soil, before it produces an equal effect: For, as it is impossible to get that hard dry chalk reduced to small enough parts, a great quantity must be applied before it can produce any sensible effect; and although the effects of this manure may be lasting, yet it is never any thing near equal to lime, if applied in equal quantities.
Another calcareous matter, of great utility as a manure, is marle—The distinctive properties of which fall now to be considered.
§ 29.
OF MARLE.
Few substances appear under a greater diversity of forms, than marle. Hence it is usual for writers on agriculture, to enumerate, as distinct manures, the several varieties of this general class of bodies. But as all the different kinds of marle that have hitherto been discovered, may be reduced to two general classes, viz. earthy marles, which are always found in festal strata under the earth, and shell marle, which always retains evident marks of its animal origin. I shall consider each of these separately, as distinct substances.
§ 30.
Of Earthy or Fossil Marle.
The varieties of this class of bodies are distinguished by names suggested by the appearance they assume when fresh dug from their native beds. When they are soft, and of an uniform texture, they are called clay marles; when firm and hard, stone marles; when [Page 92] these assume a thin foliacious appearance, they are denominated slate marles, and so on.
But whatever appearance they assume when fresh dug, or by whatever name they are known, they all agree in this, that if they be exposed for a sufficient time to the action of the air, they crumble into smaller parts, and fertilize the earth to which they have been properly applied.
The ingenious Dr. Ainslie has demonstrated, by an accurate set of experiments recorded in the Physical and Literary Essays, in the third vol. of my Agricultural Essays, That all the varieties of this class of bodies contain a considerable proportion of clay; united with calcareous matter; whereas lime-stone, if it does not consist of pure calcareous matter, is usually united with sand in various proportions.
The calcareous matter in marle, does not differ in any respect from that in lime-stone, and its proportions in many cases is the same in marle as in lime-stone;—so that the difference between the appearance and qualities of these two substances, arises entirely from the nature of the heterogeneous bodies mixed with the calcareous matters.
When marle is exposed to the air, the clay, in its composition, absorbs the moisture that falls from the clouds—swells with it—becomes soft—and, gradually losing its cohesion, crumbles to pieces. If lime-stone is exposed to the air, the sand in its composition is not in the least affected by moisture, and it retains its original figure and dimensions for a great length of lime.
When sand is mixed with the clay that enters into the composition of marle, it assumes a stony-like appearance, and is more or less firm, according to the quantity of sand, or other circumstances. But where there is clay at all in the composition, it will be gradually softened by water acting upon it; and it is owing to this circumstance alone, that stone-marles fall in time to pieces when exposed to the air.
[Page 93] But if marle be exposed to the action of a moderate fire, the clay in its composition, becomes hard—it is no longer capable of absorbing water, or of being affected by it in any degree; so that the marle, if not of a very pure sort, or such as contains only a very small proportion of clay mixed with the sand in its composition, will become firmer after burning than it was before, and be in this state with more difficulty reduced to powder, which is the reverse of what happens with limestone.
Marle, therefore, is fit to act as a manure, without any other preparation than digging it from the pit, and spreading it upon the ground; whereas lime-stone always requires to be reduced to a powder, either by burning or otherwise, before it can be of any use in that way.
But as lime-stone is at once reduced into much smaller parts by calcination than marle ever can be brought to at first, a much smaller proportion of lime may be equally spread over an acre of ground, than of marle; and therefore it will produce, in equal quantities, a much more sensible effect.
§ 31.
The discerning reader, who attends to these circumstances, will easily perceive the reasons for all the peculiarities of practice that prevail with regard to the application of lime and marle, and be able, without embarrassment, to judge in what cases it may be most for his profit to employ the one or the other of these manures, when they are both within his power.
He may ascertain the proportion of calcareous matter contained in the marle, by the same process already described for trying lime stone, page 72, and thus compare the intrinsic value of the lime and marle in any case. For this is always in proportion to the calcareous matter contained in either.
He will easily perceive, however, that the same [Page 94] quantity of calcareous matter in the state of lime, will produce a much greater effect than when it is in the state of marle; because it is divided into infinitely smaller particles, can be more equally spread upon the ground, and more intimately mixed with the soil.
Hence it universally happens, that a much larger quantity of marle is applied at one dressing, than of lime. From one to two hundred cart-loads of marle is a common dressing to an acre, that is, from three thousand to six thousand bushels; whereas, from thirty to three hundred bushels of lime is a common dressing for an acre of ground.
In these proportions, it is reasonable to think that the effects of the marle will continue to be longer felt than those of the lime: For, as the marle is gradually broken into smaller pieces every year, these will successively mix with the soil, and produce an effect nearly similar to what might be expected from an annual dressing of lime.
It may likewise be expected, that a full dressing of marle, in the proportions above named, will produce a more capital improvement upon light spungy grounds, than an ordinary dressing of lime;—because, independent of the calcareous matter, the large proportion of clay applied in this manner, may produce some alteration on the quality of the soil. This alteration, however, will be different, according to the nature of the extraneous matter contained in the marle.
But as all marles contain clay, it is natural to think that clay lands will not be benefitted at all by this circumstance, as in these cases the calcareous matter alone in the marle will be to such soils an useful addition. Hence light land will be in general more highly benefitted by this manure than clay land, which has given rise to the following vulgar rhyme:
[Page 95] The truth, however, is, that clay is as highly benefitted by the calcareous matter in marle, as sand is; so that a rich marle will be nearly equally beneficial in both cases. But there are some kinds of clays that are very free from any mixture of sand, and assume the appearance of marle; and are so called, although they hardly contain almost any calcareous matter at all. These may perhaps, on some occasions, be an useful addition to light soils, and worth the expense of carrying to them when near, but could scarcely be of any use at all upon clayey soils. It has probably been some poor kind of marle of this sort that has given rise to the proverb above quoted.
§ 32.
I shall not pretend to prescribe positive rules for determining when the one or the other of these substances, lime or marle, ought to be preferred as a manure; as a decision in favour of the one or the other must, in a great measure, depend upon the situation of the place where they can be both obtained; the purity of either of them respectively; the price at which they may be purchased, and the expense of carriage: all these circumstances may be best ascertained by every individual for himself.
But I may be allowed to observe, that it argues a great want of knowledge of the real qualities of these substances, when a man prefers the one of these, and condemns the other, in all cases. For it is merely a matter of calculation, when the one, or when the other, may be most valuable to any particular person.
If the marle be tolerably rich, and can be obtained at little expense near the field in the proportions usually employed, it will be, in general, more advantageous to the possessor, who has a prospect of enjoying his farm for a long time, to use marle in preference to lime.
But when it must be brought from a distance, lime, [Page 96] in all cases, will be cheaper, and on that account better than marle.
If marle contains a great proportion of clay, it may be worth the expense of driving to a light soil on some occasions, even where lime could be procured as cheap: But, on all occasions, if the same quantity of calcareous matter in the state of lime can be obtained at the same price, that will be a much more beneficial manure for clayey soils than marle. Impure marle is indeed seldom worth the expense of carting on a clayey soil.
Some readers will be much dissatisfied at reading this short account of the nature of marle, and its operation as a manure. For as they have been accustomed to look upon this manure as possessing some very singular qualities peculiar to itself, and to think that it differed from lime in some very essential respects, and would produce effects upon the soil nowise similar to that which would be produced by lime in any case; they will feel a kind of uneasiness at being obliged to strike this one off their list of distinct and separate manures. But it is the business of true philosophy to eradicate that spirit for mysterious credulity, which is so apt to lull the reasoning faculty asleep, and make the mind rest satisfied with the contemplation of ideal phantoms created by the fancy, instead of real objects of useful knowledge.
§ 33.
Of Shell Marle.
Shell marle is always found in low places, that either are, or have been covered with water. It is a whitish powder, that has been formed by the gradual decomposition of shells, in the course of many ages. It is, therefore, a pure calcareous matter, without any other mixture than the mud and other sediments, that may have sunk to the bottom of the water, in ponds where it has been formed.
[Page 97] As the proportion of sediment that may have mixed with the shells, may be very different in different situations; this kind of marle, like all others, may be more or less pure, and, of consequence, of greater of smaller value to the farmer. Its purity may be determined by the mode prescribed, page 72, and its value thus ascertained with precision.
It is usually a light, spungy substance, very slightly coherent; and contains more calcareous matter in proportion to its weight, than the common sorts of lime. And as it admits of being spread as equally as lime, it may in general be carried with profit as far as lime.
But as it is more spungy than lime, perhaps a smaller quantity will fill the measure; on which account, the prime cost of the same quantity of marle ought to be a little below that of lime, to be equally profitable to the farmer.
Shell marle, however, cannot be carried so far with profit as shell lime of the best sort; as this last, in that state, wants a great proportion of its moisture, air, &c. which greatly diminishes its weight.
It is, nevertheless, a very great treasure to those who can discover it, as it is almost in all cases of equal value with lime, produces the same effect upon the soil, admits of being equally easily spread, and can for the most part be obtained, upon the spot, at a much smaller expense.
But, in situations where fuel is scarce and dear, it is of much greater value than the best lime-stone, and ought to be prized accordingly by every possessor of ground: nor ought any one, in such a situation, to omit searching diligently every place where there is the smallest probability of finding it.
§ 34.
Of Shelly Sand.
On many parts of the sea-coast, great beds of shells are to be found, which have been broken into such small parts as to assume the appearance of sand. This is a rich and valuable manure, that deserves to be highly prized by those who are within reach of it; but, it is too often neglected and unobserved, as this kind of sand has, on many occasions, very much the appearance of ordinary sand.
This may readily be discovered, by pouring a little aqua-fortis, or any other mineral acid, * upon the sand you wish to examine. If it contains shells, an effervescence will ensue; and the proportion of calcareous matter contained in any sort of sand, may be ascertained by the same process already so often referred to, p. 72. Nor ought this trial ever to be omitted before the sand is employed as a manure; because, a very small proportion of shells will make it effervesce violently, so that the degree of effervescence is no proof of its purity, and because the proportion of shells varies in all possible degrees.
If the shells are broken into very small fragments, and if the proportion of sand be inconsiderable, it will be nearly as valuable as lime, and may be driven to a great distance with profit. If the proportion of ordinary [Page 99] sand be very great, the expense in using it will be greater, as the quantity must be considerably increased.
But as it may, for the most part, be procured at little expense, those who are possessed of it, are usually able to employ it in great quantities; in which case, it will produce amazing effects, especially upon strong clay-land.
A much smaller quantity of calcareous matter in this state, will produce a more sensible effect, than when it is in any sort of earthy marle; because it admits of being more equally spread upon the ground, and more intimately mixed with the soil. Those, therefore, who are upon the sea-coast, ought to search for it with care, as they will usually obtain an invaluable treasure when they discover it.
This sort of sand is much more common on the east coast of Scotland, than is usually imagined. All along the coast of Fife, especially about St. Andrew's, the sand upon the shore is richly impregnated with shells;—but, it has never there been employed as a manure. On the north coast of Aberdeenshire, shelly sand abounds, and has been of late employed as a manure, with the greatest success, by a gentleman distinguished for his knowledge and public spirit in that corner. It is likewise found in Banff-shire, where it has been applied with the highest success. And all along the coast of Southerland and Caithness, the sands upon the shore consist almost entirely of shells.
These are treasures which will enrich posterity, although they are at present, in a great measure neglected. I mention them here, to induce my countrymen not to neglect a treasure of such inestimable value. But on the west coasts of Scotland, and among the islands, shelly-sand much more abounds, and its effects as a manure, are much more generally known than on the cast coast, so that it is there universally employed as the most efficacious manure with which they are acquainted. Its effects upon some of their heathy [Page 100] mossy soils, appears to be, in some cases, little short of enchantment.
The ingenious Mr. Craik, in Dumfrieshire, so well known for his judicious improvements in the drill husbandry, has, I am told, employed this manure for a longer time, and in greater quantities, than any other person in Scotland, and has been highly benefitted by it. I wish to produce such a respectable authority, with a view to induce others to follow his example.
§ 35.
Mr. Arthur Young, in one of his Tours, mentions a bed of shells near Colchester, in Essex, which the inhabitants distinguish by the name of Cragg, and employ as a manure, with great success. From his account of this substance, it would seem doubtful, whether it was a real calcareous matter or not: But he only tried it with vinegar, an acid too weak to produce any sensible effect on many sorts of calcareous matters, in certain circumstances. There is little room to doubt, but that, with a mineral acid, the effervescence would have been sufficiently violent.
§ 36.
In some places, there are found large beds of oystershells, almost entire. These are so large as to require to be broken into smaller fragments, before they can be profitably employed as a manure.—And as these may be easily calcined, they ought always to be reduced to the state of lime before they are used. Whoever finds a bed of these shells, finds a lime-quarry of the most valuable sort, and ought to value it accordingly.
It may be sometimes necessary to burn shelly sand into lime; and this may, on extraordinary emergencies, be practised, although it is rather a troublesome operation: For, as the incoherent sand always mixes with the fuel, and extinguishes the fire when in its native [Page 101] state, it becomes necessary to reduce it first to some degree of consistency.—This may be effected by kneading the sand with a little clay, and moulding it into the form of bricks; which, when dried, will retain their form so long as to permit the fire to act upon the shells, and burn them to lime, which may be afterwards slaked and used. A manufacture of this kind was for some time carried on at the Duke of Bridgewater's great works, near Warrington, in Lancashire, as I am told, under the direction of the ingenious Mr. Brindley.
In situations where lime-stone cannot possibly be had, and where the carriage of lime would be extremely expensive, it may sometimes be advisable to burn some of this shelly sand into lime, for the purpose of building; *—but if the lime is to be employed as a manure, it is a very idle and a useless process: For, the burning, in this case, can only be of use in dividing the calcareous matter into small parts, which has already been performed by Nature, when the shells were reduced to the state of fine sand.
§ 37.
Of Lime-Stone-Gravel.
This is a manure little known in Britain, although it is common in many parts of Ireland. It is a hard sort of marle, that assumes the appearance of small stones, or gravel, which, when spread upon the ground, and mixed with it, gradually falls into smaller pieces, and fertilizes the soil in proportion as it breaks down and mixes with it.
After what [...] already occurred, little needs be said as to the qualities or mode of applying this manure. [Page 102] The reader will easily be able to perceive, that if the pieces of which this gravel consists are large, and dissolve but slowly, the quantity applied at one dressing ought to be great, and the effects will be slow and lasting;—and, if the gravel is small, it will require a smaller quantity, will operate more quickly, and last for a shorter time, like all other calcareous substances in the same circumstances.
These are all the varieties of calcareous matter that I have ever known to be used as a manure. They are all extremely useful in proper circumstances—perhaps equally so, if these circumstances are duly attended to. To assist the farmer still farther, the following general Aphorisms relating to the application of calcareous matters, as a manure, may be of use:
§ 38.
APHORISM 1.
There seems to be only one kind of calcareous matter; and all the varieties of calcareous substances that we meet with, are entirely occasioned by a diversity in the nature of the extraneous bodies with which the calcareous matter is united, or a difference in the form it may appear in at the time.
Considered as a manure, these extraneous matters may be more or less beneficial, according to particular circumstances relating to the soil, &c. In all the fossil calcareous concretions, clay or sand seem to be the only extraneous matters worth attending to, neither of which can ever be of great consequence as a manure, although they may be more or less proper for different soils. In those calcareous substances that belong to the animal kingdom, the fleshy parts of the animals may be sometimes united with the calcareous, which will greatly promote their effects as a manure on every sort of soil whatever. This does not, however, seem to be the case, either with shell-marle, or [Page 103] fine shelly sand; as, in both these cases, the animals which once inhabited these shells, have been so long dead that no part of the fleshy substance can remain. But the recent shells obtained from fishing towns, operate much more powerfully as an animal manure, than as a calcareous matter, when first applied.
It is not impossible but that man may in time fall upon some contrivance for obtaining this animal calcareous manure in much greater abundance and perfection than it has hitherto been obtained. There is a small species of fresh water wi [...]—which increases so fast, as, in a surprisingly short time, to fill a considerable space with solid wilks, if a few of them have been placed in a proper receptacle for that purpose, and water duly administered to them. If then ponds were prepared for this purpose, and properly stocked with this animal, and if they were allowed to increase till a bed of them, of considerable thickness, was accumulated, might they not then be taken out in abundance to be employed as a manure? These, if bruised under a stone like a tanner's wheel, to reduce the shells to small fragments, would certainly form as rich and efficacious a manure as could possibly be devised: nor could there be any difficulty in disposing the ponds in such a manner as to afford a constant annual supply.
It has probably been by a natural process similar to this, that all those beds of shell-marle we now meet with, have been originally produced. This species of marle is generally found to consist of the shells of this sort of small wilk, more or less decomposed. The animals which inhabited these shells have been once nourished by the water contained in those hollow places where this sort of marle is always found, and have probably been entirely destroyed by some accidental drought, which deprived them of the water necessary for their existence, or to some other disastrous circumstance that it is impossible for us now to [Page 104] point out; and the shells remaining behind, gradually mouldered down to the state in which we now find them.
§ 39.
APHORISM II.
The same quantity of calcareous matter, will, in all cases, operate equally powerful on soils of a similar quality, when in a similar state. But these effects may be accelerated or ret [...]ed,—be more uniform or unequal, according as the calcareous matter is more or less perfectly divided when it is [...] applied to the soil.
If the calcareous matter be divided into very small Particles, so as to admit of being equally spread over a very large surface, a small quantity of it will produce a much more sensible effect, than if the same quantity of calcareous matter had been applied in large lumps, which could, in that case, have operated only upon a very few particles of the soil:—Therefore, lime, sine shelly sand, or shell marle, if equally pure, may be applied, with profit, in much smaller quantities than any other class of calcareous manures.
Hence also it follows, that if equal quantities of calcareous matter are employed as a manure, that kind which admits of being most minutely divided; will produce the greatest effect at the beginning; because the separate particles will be at liberty to act on a much greater number of particles of the soil at once, than when it is less perfectly divided.
But if a sufficient quantity of calcareous matter has been applied, when in pretty large masses, so as to cover the ground pretty equally; and if these lumps continue to dissolve in the soil in all after-periods, the effect of this dressing will be much longer perceived, than that of a dressing of calcareous matter in fine powder, that should produce at first an effect equal to this.—Perhaps, in this case, the virtue of every particle [Page 105] of the calcareous matter will come, in time, to produce a full effect upon the soil, and benefit it nearly as much as an equal quantity of very finely powdered calcareous matter would have done, applied at different times. Stone and clay marles, therefore, are equally efficacious manures as powdered lime, although more slow in their operation.
But as lime that has been suffered to run into solid cakes before it is applied to the soil, can neither be properly spread upon it, nor has any chance of being dissolved by the action of the air afterwards, it never can be made to produce its full influence on the soil; and therefore this mode of applying calcareous matter is the most uneconomical that could ever be practised.
§ 40.
APHORISM III.
Calcareous matter, alone, is not capable of rearing plants to perfection: mould is necessary to be mixed with it, in certain proportions before it can form a proper soil. It remains, however, to be determined, what is the due proportion of these ingredients for forming a proper soil.
We know, that neither chalk, nor marle, nor lime, can be made to nourish plants alone; and soils are sometimes found, that naturally abound with the two first of these to a faulty degree. But the proportion of calcareous matter in these is so much larger than could ever be produced by art, where the soil was naturally destitute of these substances, that there seems to be no danger of erring on that side. Probably, it would be much easier to correct the defects of those soils in which calcareous matters superabound, by driving earth upon them as a manure, than is generally imagined, as a very small proportion of it sometimes affords a very perfect soil. I shall illustrate my meaning by a few examples.
[Page 106] Near Sandside, in the county of Caithness, there is a pretty extensive plain on the sea-coast, endowed with a most singular degree of fertility. In all seasons, it produces a most luxuriant herbage, although it never got any manure since the creation, and has been for time immemorial subjected to the following course of crops:
1st, Bear, after once ploughing from grass, usually a good crop.
2d, Bear after once ploughing, a better crop than the first.
3d, Bear after once ploughing, a crop equal to the first.
4th, 5th, and 6th, Natural grass, as close and rich as could be imagined,—might be cut if the possessor so inclined, and would yield an extraordinary crop of hay each year.
After this, the same course of cropping is renewed. The soil that admits of this singular mode of farming, appears to be a pure incoherent sand, destitute of the smallest particle of vegetable mould;—but, upon examination, it is found to consist almost entirely of broken shells: the fine mould here, bears such a small proportion to the calcareous matter, as to be scarcely perceptible, and yet it forms the most fertile soil that ever I yet met with.
I have seen many other links (downs) upon the sea shore, which produced the most luxuriant herbage, and the closest and sweetest pile of grass, where they consisted of shelly sand, which, without doubt, derive their extraordinary fertility from that cause.
A very remarkable plain is found in the Island of Tir-eye or Tyre-ty, one of the Hebrides.—It has long been employed as a common, so that it has never been disturbed by the plough; and affords annually the most luxuriant crop of herbage, consisting of white clover, and other valuable pasture-grasses, that can be met with any where.—The soil consists of a very pure [Page 107] shelly sand. And the finest crop of bear, without exception, I ever saw grow out of the earth, I found in the island of Barra, one of the Hebrides, growing upon a bed of shell-sand, in which, I could not perceive the smallest particle of earth. I do suppose, that the produce would have exceeded that of the best crop of barley I ever saw, by two quarters, at least, per acre.—It had been manured with sea ware.
From these examples, I think it is evident, that a very small proportion of vegetable mould, is sufficient to render calcareous matter a very rich soil Perhaps, however, a larger proportion may be necessary when it is mixed with clay, than with sand; as poor chalky soils seem to be of the nature of that composition.
At any rate, however, from these examples, as well as from those that have occurred in the preceding parts of this Essay, I think we may be sufficiently authorised to conclude, that there is no danger of ever applying calcareous substances to any soil in an over-proportion, if that soil was not originally impregnated with some kind of calcareous matters, and if it shall be afterwards, cropped in a judicious manner.
§ 41.
APHORISM IV.
Calcareous matters act as powerfully upon land that is naturally poor, as upon land that is more richly impregnated with those substances which tend to produce a luxuriant vegetation.
Writers on agriculture have been long in the custom of dividing manures into two classes, viz. enriching manures, or those that tended directly to render the soil more prolific, however sterile it may be,—among the foremost of which was reckoned dung,—and exciting manures, or those that were supposed to have a tendency to render the soil more prolific, merely by acting [Page 108] upon those enriching manures that had been formerly in the soil, and giving them a new stimulus, so as to enable them to operate anew upon that soil which they had formerly fertilized. In which class of stimulating manures, lime, was always allowed to hold the foremost rank.
In consequence of this theory, it would follow, that lime could only be of use as a manure when applied to rich soils, and, when applied to poor soils, would produce hardly any,—or even perhaps hurtful effects.
I will frankly acknowledge, that I myself, was so far imposed upon by the beauty of this theory, as to be hurried along with the general current of mankind, in the firm persuasion of the truth of this observation, and for many years did not sufficiently advert to those facts that were daily occurring to contradict this theory. I am now, however, firmly convinced, from repeated observations, that lime and other calcareous manures, produce a much greater proportional improvement upon poor soils, than on such as are richer: And that lime alone, upon a poor soil, will, in many cases, produce a much greater and more lasting degree of fertility, than dung alone.
In direct contradiction to the theory, I must add, that I never yet met with a poor soil in its natural state, which was not benefitted in a very great degree by calcareous matters, when administered in proper quantities. But I have met with several rich soils, that were fully impregnated with dung, and therefore exactly in that state in which the theory supposes that lime would produce the greatest effect; but, upon which, lime, applied in any quantities, produced not the smallest sensible effect.
As I concern myself little about theories, this discovery gave me much less uneasiness than it will give to some of my readers; on which account, I shall not be much surprised, if they withhold their assent to this proposition for a very long time. I do not desire any [Page 109] one to agree to it, till their own observations extort assent,—which, I have no hesitation in saying, will sooner or later happen to every unprejudiced and attentive observer.
§ 42.
I shall conclude this very long Essay with a cautionary advice, that might, perhaps, have been more properly introduced before, if it had occurred at the time; but it is of too much importance to be omitted entirely. It is this:
When farmers employ a great deal of lime, it sometimes happens that their horses' feet are burnt by it, which is extremely troublesome, and sometimes proves even fatal to the poor animals,*; a method of preventing or remedying that inconvenience will therefore be of use.
The best method of preventing any inconvenience of this sort, is to spread the lime, when in its powdery state, upon the field, as evenly as possible, and allow it to lie in that state for some time, before you begin to plough it. If the lime has been in fine powder, it will have become perfectly eff [...]tte in a week or so; after which time it will be as little corrosive as any kind of common earth, so that the horses may work among it with perfect safety. But if it has been suffered to run into clods before it was spread, these, if not broken small, will be longer in absorbing their air, and, of consequence, will remain longer in an acrid state, so that the ploughing may, in that case, be deferred for a week or so longer; nor will it be even then so perfectly safe as the other.
But if it becomes necessary at any time to plough in the lime immediately after it is spread,—take care to do it only when the soil is perfectly dry; and in leading [Page 110] your horses to the plough, take care to prevent them from going through any wet place, so as to wet their hoofs or ankles; for lime acts not at all upon any dry substance,—but when it is in its acrid caustic state, it would corrode the hair and flesh in a moment, if it has access to water. As soon as the horses are unyoked, keep their feet dry till you have got them carefully brushed, so as to wipe away all the dry powdery lime that may adhere to them; and if the least shower should fall, unyoke your horses immediately and carry them off the field.
With these precautions, they may work among caustic lime for any length of time, without receiving any damage.
But in case of any accident, by which a horse or man that is working among lime should be scalded by it, it is always advisable for every farmer who has work of that kind going forward, to keep a tub of very sour milk or whey in some place ready to wash the part affected well with it, which will quickly destroy the poignancy of the lime, and prevent the mischief that would otherwise arise from it. The sourer the milk or whey is, the better it will be for this purpose; it ought therefore to be long kept. For want of this, vinegar will produce the same effect, or very stale urine will be of use; but, the milk or whey is the cheapest and best remedy, and ought to be always in readiness.
POSTSCRIPT.
Directions for ascertaining the purity of Lime, and discovering the Nature of the Bodies that may be mixed with it.
§ 1.
In the preceding Essay, I have supposed that no other absorbent * earth is ever mixed with the calcareous in any sort of lime-stone; because, in fact, if ever any of these are mixed with the calcareous in these substances, they are in such small proportion as not to be worth regarding. Those, however, who want to be critically exact in their analysis of lime-stone, may discover if there is any other sort of absorbent earth contained in it, by dropping into the filtred solution obtained by the process § 13, p. 72, a few drops of a clear solution of volatile alkali. If no turbidness ensue, the calcareous earth has been pure. If any precipitation takes place on adding the alkali, drop more, and more, till no turbidness arises: then filtre the whole: what remains in the filtre, is absorbent earth, that is not calcareous; for acids attract volatile alkali more strongly than any of the absorbent earths, except the calcareous class alone.
§ 2.
It may oftener happen, that a considerable proportion of gypsum may be united with lime-stone in the same quarry; and as this substance would greatly alter the nature of the lime as a cement (see p. 37) and would probably affect it as much as a manure, it is of more importance to inform the reader of the easiest way of discovering this substance when it is present in limestone.
[Page 112] It has been already said, that gypsum is a compound, consisting of the vitriolic acid and calcareous earth; and as the vitriolic acid attracts this earth more strongly than any of the other acids, this composition is not in the least affected by either the nitrous or muriatic acids.
Hence it follows, that if gypsum shall be contained in any calcareous mass examined by the process described § 13, p. 72, it will remain untouched by the acid, and be found in the filtre, after the calcareous earth dissolved in the acid shall have passed through it, forming a part of the residuum.
Take this residuum, therefore,—add to it nearly its weight of fixed alkali* previously dissolved in a considerable quantity of water, and filtered; digest it in a warm bath, or even boil it for some hours; pour the whole into a filtre, while yet warm; as the fluid passes through the filtre, pour upon it more boiling water; as that passes off, continued to add more water, till it comes through the filtre quite insipid and pure, and then let it run off entirely.
By this process, the vitriolic acid leaves the calcareous earth to unite with the fixed alkali (to which it has a stronger affinity) and with it forms a vitriolated tartar:—this vitriolated tartar, and the superfluous alkali, are dissolved by the water, and carried through the filtre along with it; so that what remains behind is the earthy part of the gypsum, and the heterogeneous matters contained in the original lime-stone. By pouring upon [...] residuum, therefore, some nitrous or muriatic acid, and treating it as directed in § 13, page 72, the calcareous earth that was in the gypsum will be now entirely dissolved; so that when it is filtered and dry, the difference between the weight of this residuum, and what it formerly was, is the real weight of the gypsum originally contained in the lime-stone.
[Page 113] N. B. If the alkali employed to decompose the gypsum was in a mild state, the calcareous earth that remains will effervesce strongly when it is dissolving in the acid; but if a caustic alkali has been employed, the solution will be effected without any effervescence at all.
As vitriolated tartar is not readily soluble in water, a considerable quantity of water requires to be employed, which ought always to be hot, that the solution may be effected the more readily.
§ 3.
It has also been said, (§ 30, p. 52,) that the only extraneous matter contained in lime-stone is sand. But although sand, in general does predominate so much over the other extraneous matters in lime-stone, as to authorise the expression in general, yet there are some exceptions that ought to be taken notice of.
1st, There are some kinds of lime-stone, that, when analysed, are found to contain a residuum consisting of a soft slimy-like substance. This is always in very small proportions, and has probably been formed by a sediment subsiding from the water while the rock was forming. It seems probable, that this kind of lime would be less proper to be employed as a cement than as a manure.
2d, Although marle and lime-stone are justly enough distinguished in the text (§ 5;) yet it happens, that clay and sand are found naturally mixed with one another, in such various proportions, and in these states joined with calcareous matter, than there is no possibility of ascertaining the exact point where marle ends, and lime-stone begins.
A very small proportion of clay is sufficient to make an exceedingly hard lime-stone relent in time in the air, and fall to pieces; so that there are many sorts of stone marle that consist chiefly of sand and calcareous earth, and only a very little clay.
[Page 114] These very hard kinds of marle may be easily burnt into lime, so that they may be indifferently called marle or lime-stone.
3d, The same may be said of the distinction between marle and chalk (§ 5. p. 9.) Many substances which have the appearance and distinguishing properties of chalk, contain clay in different proportions. These dissolve in the air, or run, as it is termed, more readily than the pure hard kinds of chalk, and feel more unctuous or fatty to the touch; from whence they are called fat chalks. These, however, may be converted into lime; so that they might indifferently be called chalk, marle, or lime-stone.
The lime that is made from any of those substances that contain clay in their composition, is more proper for manure than for cement; especially that made from those substances that may be made to fall after they have undergone only a small degree of heat in calcining them, as in chalk; because, in these cases, the clay will not be sufficiently burnt to prevent it from being affected by water, and rendered soft by it.
The proportion of clay and sand contained in any lime-stone or marle, may be ascertained, by diffusing in water the residuum obtained by the analysis, (§ 13, p. 72* allowing it to subside a little, and gently pouring off the fluid parts from the coarser sediment that subsides to the bottom; for, as clay remains much longer suspended in water than sand, it may be thus separated from the sand entirely;—when the water comes off clear, after having been left to subside a little, the residuum may be evaporated to dryness, and the loss of weight it has sustained by this operation, denotes the quantity of clay.
This is rather a mechanical, than a chemical process, which is called elutriation.
§ 4.
It has been demonstrated above, § 35, p. 58, that the quality of lime, considered as a cement, is greatly altered, by being more or less perfectly calcined;—it may therefore be, on many occasions, of use to those who are concerned in building, to be able to escertain what proportion of any particular kind of lime is really reduced to a caustic state.—This may be done as under:
Take a known quantity of the quick-lime, perfectly dry;—add to that its own weight, or more, of common crude sal-ammoniac,* previously dissolved in a large proportion of water, and filtered;—digest this nearly in a boiling heat for some hours, till no more smell of volatile alkali is found to arise from it, adding fresh water as it evaporates. When the volatile alkaline smell is no longer perceived, throw the whole into a filtre,—let that pass off,—add more hot water,—and more still, till it come through the filtre tasteless and pure;—then dry the residuum, and weigh it;—the difference between that and the weight of the original lime, denotes the proportion of pure caustic lime that was contained in the original mass.
For, as the muriatic acid attracts caustic calcareous earth more strongly than it does the volatile alkali, the acid of the sal-ammoniac,† during the process, quits the alkali, and unites with the lime, and the alkali is suffered to fly off in a pungent vapour. The now substance formed by the union of the quick-lime with the muriatic acid, is called liquid shell; and as this is readily soluble in water, it passes off, together with the remaining undecomposed ammoniacal salt, with the water through the filtre; while the uncaustic lime, as it was neither capable of acting upon the ammonia [...], nor of being dissolved in the water, remains behind in its solid state.
BOOKS Lately published by J. NANCREDE, No. 49, Marlboro-Street, BOSTON.
"On the title page of its Laws, as well as on its standards, was written the motto of, "Havoc, and spoil, and ruin, are my gain." JUST PUBLISHED, Embellished with an Emblematical Plate, THE HISTORY OF THE DESTRUCTION OF THE HELVETIC UNION AND LIBERTY; BY J. MALLET DU PAN.
"Its situation (Switzerland's) is correctly and energetically drawn in the picture of Athens, left us by a writer of the middle ages, after the invasion of Alari [...], It is the empty and bloody skin of an immolated victim! She has nothing left but ROCKS, RUINS, and DEMAGOGUES!" Preface, p. 5.
☞ "IF it be true, that the AMERICAN UNION AND LIBERTY have been and are still threatened by France,—That a number of American Citizens still doubt it;—and that it is equally their wish and their interest, to transmit both to their descendants, in all their integrity—surely there can be nothing more interesting, or more useful for them, at this time of danger, than to read the melancholy account of the annihilation of a people, who, being situated like them, but more credulous, and less energetic, in their exertions for defence, fell under the combined weight of foreign and domestic intrigue!—the most dreadful scourge against which the American Government has had to contend, ever since the beginning of the present European war!"
2.
POEMS on various Subjects, by ROBERT SOUTHEY, Author of Joan of Arc.
"It can scarcely be necessary for us formally to recommend this little volume to the notice of our poetical readers, and its author to their esteem. No one who possesses a true relish for Poetry, we conceive, will open with indifference, a volume by the author of Joan of Arc. Genius is a despotic power, and irresistibly commands homage." Monthly Review.
3.
JOAN OF ARC, an Epic Poem, by ROBERT SOUTHEY; with Notes.
"We do not hesitate to declare our opinion, that the poetical powers displayed in it are of a very superior kind.—Conceptions more lofty and daring, sentiments more commanding, and language more energetic, will not easily be found: nor does scarcely any part of it sink to langour, as the glow of feelings and genius animates the whole. The language is, for the most part, moddled on that of Milton; and not unfrequently, it has a strong relish of Shakespeare."
4.
JUST PUBLISHED, Price 20 Cents.
AN ABRIDGEMENT OF L. MURRAY'S ENGLISH GRAMMAR, with an Appendix, containing an exemplification of the parts of speech and exercises in syntax, designed for the use of the younger class of learners; by LINDLEY MURRAY. Its Character.
"Having already expressed our approbation of Mr. Murray's English Grammar, we have only, in announcing this Abridgment, to observe, that it appears to us to be made with great judgment, and that we do not know a performance of this kind better fitted for the use of Children."
5.
IN THE PRESS, And speedily will be published, AN INTRODUCTION TO THE KNOWLEDGE AND PRACTICE OF GARDENING, by CHARLES MARSHALL, Vicar of Brixworth, Northamptonshire.
‘God Almighty first planted a Garden; and indeed it is the purest of human pleasures: It is the greatest refreshment to the spirits of Man; without which, buildings and palaces are but gross handy, works. Bacon's Essays.’
Character of Marshall's Gardening.
"We have examined this performance, and we are well satisfied that the respectable author has, as he professes, given to the public the result of his experience; delivered with that plainness and perspicuity, which cannot fail of rendering his work highly useful to every reader who shall consult it, either for pleasure, or instruction. We say with pleasure, because Mr. Marshall has not dryly written his book in the common didactic and unvaried style: His manner is his own; and he has occasionally, but not too frequently, enlivened his precepts [Page] by short poetic quotations from THOMSON, COWPER, and other moral bards, who often, with useful and delightful effects, direct their readers to "Look through nature up to nature's God."
6.
THE STUDIES OF NATURE, translated from the French of J. H. B. de St. PIERRE, by H. HUNTER, D. D. 3 vols. 8 vo.—fine wove paper, embellished with plates.
*⁎* This very ingenious, interesting, and instructive work has, since its first publication, gone through four successive impressions, tender the author's immediate inspection: besides a variety of pirated editions in different parts of the European continent.
"No book displays a more sublime Theology, inculcates a purer morality, or breathes a more ardent and expansive philanthropy. St. Pierre has enabled us to contemplate this universe with other eyes; has furnished new arguments to COMBAT ATHEISM; has established, beyond the power of contradiction, the doctrine of a Universal Providence; has excited a warmer interest in favour of suffering humanity; and has discovered sources, unknown before, of moral and intellectual enjoyment."
7
THE only Work of the kind extant in any language, which is of the greatest utility to the Merchant—the Seaman—the Student—Schools, Academies, &c.—and recommended by the LORDS of the ADMIRALTY.
Lately published, in two volumes, in 8vo. Price 6 Dolls. bound, The NAVAL GAZETTEER; Or, SEAMAN's COMPLETE GUIDE.
Comprising a full and accurate account, alphabetically arranged, of the several Coasts of all the Countries and Islands in the known world, shewing their Latitude, Longitude, Soundings, Stations for Anchorage, &c.
With a particular description of the several
- BAYS,
- CAPES,
- CHANNELS,
- COVES,
- CREEKS,
- CURRENTS,
- GULPHS,
- HARBOURS,
- HAVENS,
- LAKES,
- OCEANS,
- RACES,
- RIVERS,
- ROADS,
- ROCKS,
- SANDS,
- SHOALS,
- SOUNDS,
- STRAITS,
- TIDES,
- VARIATION of the COMPASS, &c.
Together with a picturesque Description of the form and appearance at sea of the several Headlands, Isthmusses, Peninsulas, Points, Promontories, &c. With ample directions for failing into or out of the different Ports, Straits, and Harbours of the four Quarters of the Globle, and for avoiding Dangers on the various and extended coasts; in which more than 12,000 Names of Places, &c. are treated of and explained.
Illustrated with 17 correct Charts, including a Whole Sheet Chart of the World, on Mercator's Projection.
BY JOHN MALHAM. Author of Navigation made Easy and Familiar, &c.
Character of the NAVAL GAZETTEER.
"The Author has given Directions for avoiding Dangers, and all other information that he could collect necessary for Pilotage; and he has carefully consulted the Discoveries of modern Navigators. The whole bears the Mark of Diligence and Ability; and we are of opinion that the NAVAL GAZETTEER is a valuable Addition to the Seaman's Library."
"We may venture to recommend the NAVAL GAZETTEER as an important Acquisition in the Study of maritime Affairs, and no less useful to the general Student than to the Merchant. The Charts are numerous, and distinctly delineated."
*⁎* This Work has been found particularly improving to Youth, and is therefore a valuable and acceptable Present to Persons entering on a Sea-faring Life, or learning Navigation.
8.
A VINDICATION OF DIVINE PROVIDENCE, derived from a moral and philosophical survey of nature and of man. By the Author of Studies of Nature.—2 vols. 8vo. with plates.
9.
The same work abridged, in I vol. 8vo. plates.
10.
BOTANICAL HARMONY DELINEATED; or, Applications of some general Laws of Nature to Plants; by the Author of Studies of Nature, with three botanical plates, elegantly engraved, I vol. 8vo.
11.
THE ADVENTURES OF TELEMACHUS, Son of Ulysses, by M. SALIGNAC FENELON.
*⁎* Of Fenelon, the Monthly Reviewers said in March, 1796. "The annals of time do not, perhaps, contain a name more revered, by the best and wisest friends of the human race, than that of Fenelon; and it is to be doubted, whether any production of human genius ever was so effectual in enlightening mankind, and in rendering them benevolent and just, as the beautiful philosophic poem of Telemachus. It contain a greater portion of political and moral wisdom, than, as we believe, is to be found in any proceeding work."
12.
The same work is to be had in English, with the French text on the opposite page, with corrections, in two vols. 12mo.
13.
Also in French, separate.—For execution and accuracy, the above is superior to the late English edition.